NEW DAY

“Well, I suppose you could say that,” Del said. “We were going to ask Judith, since she says she never can get enough of her grandchildren, but we saw her flying by a little bit ago. Looked like she was on a mission,” she said, knowing Rachel would know exactly what Del meant. “So we’re just glad you were willing. Plus, the twins really love their Aunt Rachel,” she noted, seeing how excited they both seemed to be at her arrival.

“I’m so happy for you, Winnie,” Shiri said sincerely about the little girl getting to keep the shades and looking so content and no longer in distress from the sun.

Blake moved to follow though after his wife and looked around at where they’d just arrived. Because it was a short trip, it didn’t really leave that tingling sensation that the large portal between Unkindness and La’Shire did. He noticed her confusion and he smiled. “Well, we are *in* the Sacred Oak, technically,” he said and smiled. “You’re getting pretty good at these,” he noted honestly. She was casting them on her own now, after all. He hoped she saw how impressive that was and didn’t beat herself up over not getting the location exactly where she’d hoped. At least they hadn’t stepped out over the meditation pool. That would have been much worse. He then looked over at the priestess who was sitting nearby, and who had noticed their arrival. He hoped, because he was with Mela, that she wouldn’t be upset to see him coming into the Oak with her. He knew men weren’t exactly welcome without invitation, though he’d been here the other day to apprehend Zlo. Of course, Missy had escaped.

Deetra heard footsteps coming down the hall and stood up. It sounded like Madam Toia. Hers always had this sweeping sound, like she was barely walking, but rather floating. And the other, she could only assume, was Donovan. She moved to the door and put her hand on the door handle, unsure if she should open it before the knock came or wait. Would one seem too eager? Or would waiting make it seem like she was unsure? Social graces outside the Sacred Oak felt confusing… but she’d learn.

Twilight paused and then smiled and held up her cup, lightly tapping it against Jupiter’s before taking a sip and setting it down. “I’m a little nervous about it,” she admitted to him. “I know I have to go. If I don’t, my gift could turn on me,” she said knowingly. Pherenice had told her as much. “But there’s just something about Aeon that I’m nervous about.” She hoped it was just jitters and everything there would be fine and go smoothly, but it was more Aeon and her anxiousness of it that was why she asked Tenebrae to come with them. She took a bite of the meal on her plate, pausing and letting out a content little hum of approval before taking another bite.

Koi smiled when Tractus softened some and expressed some pride in Mars being taught right, taking care of his ‘fiance.’ She nodded a bit as Mars explained yesterday’s events. “There’s a lot to learn. A lot I didn’t learn from my dad before he passed. But… I’ll get there. Lady Lilyan’anna has been really great….” Though she would probably be assigned a new mentor if Lily needed to leave the Council… or Unkindness. She wouldn’t hint about that, though. “Are you shopping for Mrs—Lumin?” she asked. They’d told her to call them by their names, though it still felt weird.. It would actually feel less strange to just call them ‘mom’ and ‘dad’ like Mars did.

Eros smiled and nodded. “It was a gift that I hoped would be practical for her,” he said, knowing that the priestesses would certainly appreciate that thought more than trivial gifts. Eros recognized her struggle and her need and he’d gone out of his way to find a way to help her. “Thank you for allowing her to have them,” he said. “The rest we’ll work out with time and Madam Toia’s approval,” he agreed. He then smirked as Rao remarked he would be busy the rest of the day. “Seems that way. We should at least remove ourselves from your list of people to supervise,” he noted. He then turned to Crys. “Ready to go? Looks like things are about to get very busy in the Sacred Oak..”

Noa listened as Pops explained that his ‘kids’ were going off on their own lately… doing their own things, not really being as involved in the Inn. It was funny to hear him refer to them that way when he honestly didn’t look much older, just more distinguished perhaps. Crys teased him about Noa before, noting that she was too young for him… though age was just a number for most Mystrians. “I’m sure,” she said about running this place being harder than it looks. “A lot of upkeep,” she said, then tipped her head a bit and smiled as he seemed to be not-so-subtly implying that she could perhaps turn her temporary lodgings here into something more permanent. “Did you have someone in mind?” she asked, since he had said ‘someone’… not specifying her. She knew better, but… she liked to see him get flustered. “So, Unkindness would be a good place to put down roots is what you’re saying? I should consider it?” she asked.

***

Once in a room, Loch moved to put Sorasha on the bed and then moved to lay down. “You don’t have to stay in that form anymore, Sarasha… I feel like I’d rather have to you speak with,” he admitted, looking at her in her fox form. He didn’t know that they’d already picked up Corrigan. Thankfully, they’d gotten to him before Trixie did…

“I’ll be waiting for Florian’s updates as they approach,” Atticus said. “Thank you again, Lainey,” he said to her before ending the communication. He looked around and then over to where Samson was standing, waiting after having sent Varro to get the youngest Blackburn boy for safekeeping. He came over to Samson and nodded. “Elaine is sending all of her brothers with cloaked sky carriages. One for medical transport for Lily and the other for the kids,” he said. “They’ll give me updates on their travels, but… looks like they’ll arrive tonight, after nightfall. I wish I could stay longer, Sammy, but I need to get them out of Unkindness tonight,” he said, moving to hold out his hand to his friend. “Thank you for everything you’ve done and continue to do,” he said. He and Samson went far back, after all. Atticus would do the same for him if the tables were turned.

****

“I don’t know, but I hope that too,” Gideon said. One of his lion ears seemed to turn in the direction of the hallway with the bedrooms. He could hear quiet voices, indicating Lily and Sabine were awake, but he wouldn’t say anything, just in case Lily wasn’t up for company. Though hopefully she heard Judith’s words about Atticus.

Ambrose rubbed his chin with concern and nodded. “If Lily can never return to Unkindness, then it’s for the best, as long as it keeps her safe. But… one day, perhaps, we will have enough to expel Karin and his middle sons permanently, so she can come and go as she pleases. Perhaps she can become our new Ambassador to Aer’Oro,” he noted, if she could no longer sit on the Council. Unkindness was still her home, where she was born… and it wasn’t right she would have to cut all ties with it forever… He’d work on that.

Sabine lifted her head and sat up a bit beside Lily when she said she could hear them talking… and that they were saying Atticus was here in Unkindness to retrieve her and her sons. “Lily, that’s good news,” she said. “If he’s here, then it means he doesn’t hold anything you said to him against you. He’s here because he still cares about you,” she said. “You just… have to not hold onto your own guilt. That won’t do any of you any good, and it’s going to hinder your recovery,” she said. Sabine was a strong believer that good emotions aided in healing and hastened recovery, while dark or heavy emotions hindered it and could even make one sicker or weaker. “Do you want me to go out there and speak to Judith? See what she knows?”

***

“I wonder if they’ve always been intended for protection, or if they were once just decorative. These would be beautiful hanging all over any village,” Nashy noted as they walked. She then looked up at Serg. “I just hope that one day there won’t be as much need for protection spells and lanterns at all… For this darkness to just go away…” she said, unaware that it was on the horizon. Things were falling into place to end the Abyss… though it would take longer to bring an end to Raiser herself.

Vera wasn’t a stranger to saunas. There had been hot springs pretty much everywhere their group had gone. It was therapeutic and she had been to the pools in Unkindness with Crys and Eros when she first arrived, getting the tour from them, but those weren’t like the natural hot springs of La’Shire that fed all of the pools and saunas. She was actually more nervous about sharing one with Rio, though. Most times the hot springs were enjoyed without anything on at all, but here she was planning to wear a suit. Of course, La’Shire was being a bit of a pest and only providing her with a bikini. She realized she wasn’t getting anywhere with the spirit in her protests so she put it on. It was very flattering on her, though certainly the least clothing she’d worn around Rio yet. She pulled on the plush robe that fell to her knees and tied it shut, then went to work putting her hair up into a large, loose bun. Just to keep her hair from getting too wet. She was sure Rio had changed and maybe even went into the sauna already to wait for her. She grabbed a towel and slipped on the flipflops that La’Shire provided, then left the changing room to head through the central door into the sauna.

Juno smirked when Torin said that he would do it on purpose this time… create that flowering canopy over their bed. She laughed a little and nodded. “I can’t wait to see that,” she mused as she collected the blanket and left the bag by the entrance of the gardens, where the staff would come and collect the remnants of their picnic. It was asked only that guests brought everything to the entrance if they picnicked in any of the gardens, so they could retrieve anything used. The exception being if a garden was rented out for private use for an evening. Usually for proposals, engagements, wedding nights, birthdays… In that event, La’Shire created a romantic environment and the gardens were closed to others and tended to by the staff when open again. Juno walked with Torin back towards their room, unable to help but wish it was a bit quicker to get there!

“I thought you guys always found a hot spring to soak in,” Aspen joked. At least that was according to Tria. Of course, a hot spring was not the same as a large body of water one could swim laps in and burn off the stress and anxiety of the job. “Well, you’ll have numerous pools, lakes and streams at your disposal here,” he assured her. He then paused and shook his head as they walked. “I just know he’s in Ethion. I haven’t heard any updates since… well, Movado sent an update the other day to me. It appears Ethion has been having some troubles this week,” he said. “Seems the group that went, Garand included, has been a great help,” he said, though he didn’t know about the most recent threat to Ethion that had come to Movado’s attention. Only that which had already passed. “Sounds like he and Lana are both on their own journeys right now,” he said. They reached the large double doors to one of the royal swimming areas, which included a pool and a couple of jacuzzi-style pools, as well as adjoined saunas. He opened one of the doors to let her inside first.

Soraya looked back at Abbadon as she moved to let Averie inside, just shaking her head subtly at his response to another Royal. Of course, she figured it was because of their friendship, which pre-dated her becoming royalty herself, that he didn’t usually follow those protocols with her. Then again, she also knew that Averie wished not to have all of the formalities himself. She looked at the dragon prince and felt unsure how to respond to his cryptic news. She closed the door behind him and gestured for him to come and sit with her and share what he wished to tell her. “I’ve been feeling like I’m going out of my mind. La’Shire wasn’t even letting me open the door before a little while ago,” she said, meaning when Abbadon arrived, and then Averie. “But, I’m going to get to see him?... What’s the good news? Or is it better to ask the bad news first?” she asked as she sat down and watched him.

Tiff hummed to herself, quite happily, as she filled her bag with clippings of various plants from Fii’s greenhouses and gardens. Some were off limits to others, but many were just respected by those around the castle who came upon them. She dusted her hands off and stood up. “Alright. Back to the apothecary pantry,” she said as she moved to leave the greenhouse, locking it behind her. She had to now prep the items to be properly dried and stored and she’d have to make some more potions and tonics that they’d gotten short on. She had trouble focusing on that when Abbadon was around. His presence here was still like a waking dream at times to her and she had to pinch herself to remind her it was real.

Saffy smiled and nodded. “Hello, Ms. Aki,” she greeted in return, having learned not to call her Mrs. Lehto. That, she’d been told when she was younger, was her mother-in-law… “It’s nice to see you again too,” she said.

“Food just arrived,” Basil said as he stood up and came over. He stood to the side of Aki and looked at Duncan, moving to pat his shoulder. “Let’s have you two join us. I’m sure you’re hungry… especially after your garden walk,” he said, showing that they’d figured out their detour. He could sense Duncan’s unease with him, mostly because he seemed to anticipate Basil would be angry with him over what happened to Saffy, but the rabbit was anything but. He moved around to his daughter and gave her a hug, moving to cup her face. “My baby bunny. Come on, you need to eat something,” he said as he moved her over to the table where the two empty seats for her and Duncan were.

“Papa…” Saffy whispered with some embarrassment, like good food had all of the answers. Saffy looked back at Duncan and held out her hand to him, for him to come over and sit down with her. That and… she really needed the puma-bear close. His parents were so nice… as were hers… but it was still all a bit intimidating.

***

Semper listened and watched the exchange between Anos and the demon in the doll. The demon dragon king seemed to be laying down stern tones, to ensure the demon understood everything he said was honest and serious. He wouldn’t play games. He had very specific options for the demon to take, but only two… and Semper waited to see which the demon would take.

****

The door opened and Haven came into Zlo’s room. She came over to see him on the floor and sighed.

Riggs came in right behind her, having heard the commotion. “Zlo, right?” he asked as he came around and moved to help him back up to sit on the bed. “You’re safe. You’re in the infirmary in La’Shire. Your body has been thought a lot, so you shouldn’t be getting up, but resting. The fact you’re awake already is actually a very good sign,” he said. “I’m Riggs, a doctor here. I’ve been helping care for you. Can you tell me what you remember? The last thing?” he asked as he gestured for Haven to move back outside the room, which she reluctantly did, closing the door.

Riggs took a seat across from the bed in a chair. “I’ll answer any questions you have as best I can.”
________________________________________________________________

Orion paused and held his breath as Pherenice moved to cup his face and press her forehead to his. He realized that it was to check for a fever, perhaps. He silently cussed himself for blushing. Why did such a give-away have to happen involuntarily? “I’m good… I’m fine, Phere. Just… it’s hot near all of these kiosks, cooking…” he said, trying to brush it off. He watched her, though, as she turned back to watch Rocco work. She didn’t know what she’d do if something happened to him? “I’m not going anywhere,” he assured her.

~*~*~*~*~

Fleur wasn’t sure if that made sense. Someone saying such things, speaking of such feelings… and then saying it was okay not to have an answer any time soon. His feelings, she was sure, would change the more he got to know her… and the more she got to know herself. Of course, odds were that his feelings would only deepen as the real Fleur came to the surface and learned who she was. Figured out her own thoughts. Was allowed to develop her own feelings. She nodded, though, pausing as the motion was still uncomfortable. “Okay,” She said. “Start as friends…” she said, then paused as she brought the tea up to sip it again. She frowned a bit, realizing something. “I think you’re my first one,” she said. It was heartbreaking, honestly. She was pretty sure Dimael was her first friend.

~*~*~*~*~*~

Hemlock smiled when Windham admitted that he did have hopes and dreams. That his were to one day be married and have children… which she thought was a very sweet dream. It was a shame he hadn’t found anyone in his home who drew his gaze in such a way. But then he looked at her with this depth to his eyes and a softness… like he was trying to convey something to her more than his words alone could. She felt butterflies when he said that today he’d found ‘one such beauty’ who did draw his gaze. “O-oh?” she said, blushing deeply. She shook her head and sat back a little, looking back at him shyly. “H-how many girls have you talked to here in D’Joran?” she asked curiously. Surly he couldn’t mean her. She had just turned seventeen yesterday.. and she was not at all worldly. She barely considered herself worthy of being on the Council, but Acerbus had insisted that she could bring the younger perspective. She was the youngest one, after all, on the Council now. She also had never had a boyfriend before. The extent of romance in her life was in her silly books and love stories. This sort of thing didn’t happen to her!

“A Sacred Contract holder,” Faroe repeated and smiled, nodding. “It’s all very interesting, Anna. You’re very interesting,” he said, honestly. “I’m enjoying getting to know more about you and your spirits,” he said. He looked over at Windham and Hem, noticing her shift from curiosity to shyness, and Windham’s body language seemed to shift from curiosity to a deep interest. “I don’t know if I’m reading that right, but it does look like it could be a mutual interest,” he said. “How quickly do Sacred Spirits move, then?” she asked, meaning it seemed like Windham was a no holds barred kind of fellow when it came to expressing himself, already getting Hem blushing and shy. He then looked past them to where Grail had gone as Anna expressed concern about him. He looked at her and nodded. “You should go check on him,” he said and smiled. “I’m pretty sure he’d appreciate your concern,” he said, holding no issue with it. He didn’t want to make Anna feel like she needed to choose… Honestly, he just wanted her to be happy, which… he could tell… Grail wanted for her too. “I’ll keep an eye on these two,” he said, nodding to Wind and Hem and smiling.

____________________________________________________

Igraine stood by and watched as Cloud kept Wanda at bay. She didn’t need to say anything. He had it handled. She looked up at Kurama emerged from the top of the stairs, coming down with his meager belongings. She moved to take his bag from him, unable to carry the heavy metal box, but she could help with something. She then moved to step outside with him, with Cloud to follow. She shook her head when he asked if there were any other stops to make before returning to the ship. “We can come back tonight or tomorrow if we have need. Right now, I think it is best to get Kurama to the ship and get him settled into his cabin. Have Zosie put him onto the ship rosters and remove Halifax,” she said, the one who she had already booted from the ship for destroying their engines with junk, leaving them stranded and the Isles of Seasons vulnerable for a week without them patrolling. She started walking with Kurama and Cloud. “When was the last time you ate a proper meal?” she asked him. “Perhaps we can come off the ship and find a good meal near port,” she said. “We can bring Zosie. She should be okay if she’s with us,” she said, mostly to Cloud. Zosie’s Intuit abilities made her feel a little overwhelmed in a place like Port Royale.

____________________________________________________

Nara blushed as La’Shire walked with her and guided her to her room. “Thank you. I… I’ve never really had a need to change clothes,” she admitted. The Ancient realm was a bit different. You just sort of willed things. They were always clean, always well-dressed, ate only certain things that were available in their realm, slept in beds, but it all felt the same. Here… she’d take baths and showers and feel different fabrics, she’d sink into a bed and snuggle under a feather comforter… feel warmth, heat and cold… feel hungry and taste more foods than she knew existed. She’d experience touch and so many more emotions than she’d previously been aware of. She’d started to feel them… in Anos’s dreams… but nothing like she’d learn here. “I appreciate that you’ll be around to help,” she said. Anos hadn’t lived like an Ancient… His realm was very much akin to this one… but he too was learning from being in D’Joran.

Nour looked at Solace and cupped his cheek with her hand when he said that. “What matters is that we realize it now… and we’re making sure our daughter doesn’t repeat our mistakes,” she said with a smile.

________________________________________________________

Emmi followed Sephiroth into the kitchen and moved to sit down with him and Bless. “Thank you, Bless,” she said as she moved to put a sandwich on her plate. She then moved to drink the tea that had been poured for her, until the whole glass was gone.

Bless nodded and got up, moving to get a pitcher of water, bringing it back over and setting it down. “You’ll both be very thirsty today,” she said. “It happens when you first wake up,” she added.

“How long have you been awake?” Ember asked, not wanting to beat around the bush with it.

She paused and slowly pulled one of the sandwich slices to her own plate and Bless brought it up and took a bite. She seemed to be deciding if the honest answer was a safe one to give… or if it was best to lie and say she’d only woken a few days ago. She swallowed the bite and looked at Emmi, then at Sephiroth. He seemed to already trust Ember completely, though that worried Bless. She knew the Clerics were aware of his interest in Ember and they’d written of exploiting it to help control him… or vice versa. “A while…” She answered simply.

___________________________________________________

“I agree,” Sunny said about just asking taking the fun out of it. “I don’t really know who he came in with, though. He seemed to just end up with a group of refugees and when they came in, Lady Silvi asked if anyone had any skills that could be of use in the castle, and he said he was a trained medic,” she said with a shrug. “Think maybe there’s something in his office he wrote down? Or maybe he’s signed something with his real name… I mean… unless Riggs is just his real name,” she noted, almost with an air of disappointment if it was.

Hestia laughed and did a barrel roll before catching a wind current and shooting up higher. “You’ll have to fly fancier to overtake me, Lyka Fullbring!” she taunted. Hes was good competition for him, and she was the only one who could really entertain his need to fly like this when he had energy to burn. He was like her brother and she would always be there to help him fly himself back into a state of calm. Not to mention, it was like a victory lap for them. A celebration for a job well-done. Morgana and her baby-daddy were locked up and the girls Hes and Lyka had fallen for were safe. That was worth a celebration.

Balian was sitting on his balcony, letting the sunlight soak into his wings and his body, just to help recharge him. He was eating from a bowl of sun berries that Safira had sent to his room, compliments of Tiffan. He was feeling better each day, but La’Shire was a strict caretaker. He looked up from his book and noticed Lyka and Hes fly by in what appeared to be a race. “Huh… hmm…” He sighed, feeling a bit left out. He’d be out there flying and racing with them again soon, though, if he had anything to say about it.

Vespa smiled and nodded before resting her head against her brother’s shoulder. She hugged him and seemed to curl in, like a proper baby sister would. “Thank you, brother,” she said. Trilander had gone from being a very lonely dragon to adopting so many children that filled his heart with joy and pride… to finding a new love in Dia… and now he wasn’t an only child. He had siblings… three sisters who he could cherish. Though it seemed Vespa was the one who he saw most of himself in. Vespa wasn’t just thanking him for carrying her back to Miharu. But for showing her the gift they shared and helping her wake it up… for helping her heal Lacey. Maybe even for helping give her a sense of purpose… something that she hadn’t really wondered on, but perhaps she finally felt.

Zeke carried Lacey up one of the staircases to the second floor and followed her instructions to her room. He moved there with her and paused as the doors seemed to open on their own for him to carry her inside, closing behind them. He looked around. “You have a roommate?” he asked her, since there appeared to be a living section with a small kitchen… and the layout meant there were two rooms and a shared washroom. But he hadn’t expected her to be put into this room all alone. “Do you want to be on the sofa or in your bedroom?” he asked her.

_______________________________________________

Penny looked at Raphtalia as she stopped her and reinforced her bravery and kindness, but warned that confronting these particular males… any male from that tribe… could result in them hurting her in awful ways. Ways that Oak and Roan would never forgive if it happened. Her ears fell back and she looked back at the doors. “But what if they come back and release it? Do we put towels under the door or… or do we call my brothers? What if they don’t get here in time?” she asked. Penny would need more than one lecture to learn to keep a calm head. She was a bit brazen when it came to her family and friends and wanting them to be safe. It was probably because she wanted to be like her big brothers, who were able to stand up to men like that… They weren’t vulnerable to being attacked in the way a young girl like Penelo could.

Roan turned the corner and stopped in his tracks as he was in the corridor where his brother and sisters rooms were. His ears went back as he caught a familiar scent, but he was confused. Normally he smelled those things near the infirmary. He proceeded to walk towards their room and stopped again, looking around with some confusion. “Lavender? Chamomile?” He took another breath. “Ashawara… herbal sedatives? Why would anyone have those here and in such a high concentration?” he asked himself, noticing a group of males who seemed to stop walking and lingered. One seemed to move back near the door to… his siblings’ room… listeneing and then moving back to the others. Now that.. wasn’t normal. He decided to keep walking, moving past the room and towards them, but he was pretending not to notice or mind them… He moved just around a corner and stopped, his ears turned back, listening to them talk…

“Well, hopefully you’ll have a lot more reasons to laugh and giggle starting to day,” Haddie said. “It was a really pretty sound,” she added with a blush. She then smiled and nodded when Chai felt her tails, seeming to be in shock at the feel of them. “You’re welcome. Oh, here… I have some comfy clothes you can change into. It’s nothing much, just some soft pj pants and a long-sleeve top. But I’m sure you’ll want to rest and you’ll be much more comfortable in these,” she said. She then paused. “Would you like me to help you change into them?” she asked. When Chai was settled, she’d take her own bath, soak her sore muscles from all the work she’d done, unless Chai wished to keep her company and talk more. It wasn’t like Chai could see, after all…

Oak walked with Futuba, keeping an arm around her for two reasons. One to ensure she felt safe moving to Mulberry’s room, and two so that if any of Yohan’s tribe or her own tribe did come along, they would see she was in his protection. No one was allowed to interfere. “Chai is okay,” he assured her. “You’re very compassionate for your age, Futuba,” he said honestly. “I find myself meeting a lot of fifteen year olds like that here. Passionate and empathic… seemingly so much more emotionally and mentally mature than I was at your age,” he said, also speaking of his little sister. “Those two girls were my sisters. Hadrian and Penelo, though they prefer Haddie and Penny,” he said with a smile. “Penny is your age,” he added. “They’ll take good care of Chai, so you only need to worry about yourself right now. Speaking of… are you feeling better since Lady Millia sealed your magic?” he asked, meaning the nose bleed and headache she’d gotten from demonstrating it.

____________________________________________________

Alder was confused by Blaise’s words. She had nearly walked away from him at his stall, barely giving him a second thought or glance. Only coming back and giving him a proper once-over when he asked if he could do anything for her… and clearly, she’d intended for this. For sex… and while he wasn’t one to engage in it for sport, Blaise had done something to him initially and he’d lost his head that first round. Now, though, he was feeling oddly vulnerable with her words as he remained inside of her. “Not from the moment you saw me,” he corrected her. He slowly pulled out of her and moved off beside her, sitting down and shaking his head. “I probably shouldn’t stay. If we do that again, I might do that inside of you again and… I shouldn’t… not when you don’t even know what you’re feeling. I sell produce from a cart. You’re a princess, Blaise.” He moved to get up, pulling on his pants, despite still being semi-aroused from how much they’d been doing. Alder was a commoner, but he had a noble heart. Sylar would probably be the first to tell Blaise that it wasn’t only princes, knights and kings that could be noble and therefore worthy of her. He’d also be the first to tell her she probably didn’t deserve someone as honest and virtuous as Alder if she couldn’t even admit her real feelings for him… and it might take Sylar to point it out without any kid gloves on for it to really hit her.

Rael nodded as Vyshae felt compelled to remind him of the facts, but promised not to bring up the idea of revisiting and strengthening his magic until he felt ready to speak on it again. “Thank you,” he said, then finished his drink and moved his mostly-empty plate back to indicate he was finished. He nodded. “I think that sounds like a good idea,” he said about going with her to check on Io. He would consider her under his care until Traine returned, after all. The young man had entrusted the most precious thing in his world to the care of the Night Elves, but mostly to Rael and Vyshae. While she was in Rohdoran, they would make sure she stayed safe.

____________________________________________________

“Shhh… It’s okay. You’re somewhere safe and your papa will be back shortly,” Calla said to Plume as she stirred. She moved to brush the child’s hair back and started to hum softly to coax her back to sleep. It was said a Cloud Fawn’s lullabies were hard to resist… She had no idea that Tatianna was playfully confronting Xell about his feelings for Calla and that he was confirming to the Akita that she was someone special to him. She hadn’t asked him to stay with her again yet… but Tatianna already seemed certain that Xellan would be spending another night with the Cloud Fawn. They’d been in the castle together for years… with their paths never crossing to Calla’s recollection… though perhaps Xell had seen her from time to time on his patrols, usually sitting out in the gardens, making her dreamcatchers. But it was Silvi’s request for him to protect her from Dahl’s centaurs that finally made their paths cross…

Quinn frowned a bit when he found mud and blood now and then. When Seanan moved forwards in the large tub, he moved to slip under the water, coming up and properly shampooing his hair, then rinsing it. He rubbed his ears until the fur was clean. He didn’t want a trace of the battle on him… not when he was cuddled up with Seanan in bed. He seemed to get a small second wind in the effort to clean himself and, once he was finished and dressed, he’d probably be right back to wanting to go to sleep… “That’s better,” he said once he felt satisfied, then looked over at Sean. “How about you?” he asked, not wanting to rush her, but she’d actually been finished before him!

Ashe blushed at the way Rumi watched her and moaned. His words caused her blush to deepen as he doe ears turned back shyly and she took some of him into her mouth. She had to use her hand for most of him. He was, after all, a stallion… and regardless of his form, he was impressive. Though always more impressive when he was full stallion, which he’d done with her before when they were out for a romp in the fields beyond La’Shire. Before the Abyss came about.

Wynter laid on her belly on the floor of Solan and Keelin’s room, looking through images on one of the crystal tablets. She and Jarral had gone to ask Solan if he knew anything about the northern kingdoms where Wynter may have come from. In particular, the Aurora Borealis Wolves… because Wynter had been resonating with someone. Someone they believed she was related to who had been either near the castle or near a portal to the castle.

Keelin was sitting by the fire with Wynter, wrapped up in a cozy blanket and laying in a pile of pillows. The maned lycan seemed colder lately, but it was probably because of her pregnancy. She seemed content when she was bundled up by a fire. The only other thing that really warmed her was Solan himself, and he obliged whenever she desired him to hold her or make love to her. Something they’d been doing just before Wynter and Jarral came over. Thankfully, they were able to mask the scent, but Keelin was still chilled!

_________________________________________________

Esric’s blush, subtle as it was, seemed to have returned when Rem spoke so candidly of her wish… her only wish… being for her brother to find happiness with someone, like that Sarah and Dkhoran had. He cleared his throat and sipped his cocoa, though he was sort of wishing for something stronger at the moment. It was a good thing it wasn’t, though, because then he might lose any control he did have. He nodded to Rem, though and winked, letting her know that she did a good job finding someone to protect his medallion who had no interest in wishes.

Sarah thought a moment and smiled, shaking her head. “I couldn’t think of anything, honestly. Things feel so much more rewarding when you work for them,” she said. “And with time, I feel like we all will eventually get what we’re seeking or missing. I always wished I’d find my truest love, and I did. I married him. I’d always wish to have my mother and uncle back, and now they’re here. I always wanted a little girl of my own… and now I have Mikleia,” she added with a smile. Though Miki was already asking when Sarah and Drak would be giving her a little brother or sister. Thankfully, Rem came along to fill that role for now, it seemed.

Nessa smiled and nodded. “I guess you could always go back in time and find them again if you did, Time Knight,” she teased playfully. She then looked up from her meal as he brought his hand up and caused some gears to appear and began fussing with them. She heard him after he finished, mumbling that he couldn’t believe his future self forgot to shield the girl from time lag. She smiled. “Oh, your future self, huh? Maybe you did it on purpose,” she noted. “Sounds like something you’d do. Like… you should be paying attention to who he sent back and why,” she said with a small shrug as she took another bite.

Tilly walked with Tae and got her back to her room. She got her inside and closed the door. “Alright, come on,” she said as she led her into the washroom and pulled over the bench to the sink. She plugged the large, deep sink and started to fill it with water, the hotter side of warm. She started to add items to it, including concentrated zion and some other items made by Fii and Tiff. The washroom smelled amazing from them. Once it was filled, she turned off the water and removed the cast, helping Tae rest her arm on a buoyant sponge in the water so it wouldn’t sink to the bottom or float on the top, but the whole of her wrist and hand and forearm would be perfectly submerged while she sat comfortably. “We’ll stay like this for a bit,” she said as she sat down beside her and moved a robe around her shoulders to keep her warm and cozy. She then smield and nodded. “Well, I’m glad we were right. Sorei deserves to find someone like that. Someone to marry, to have pups with, to be happy and fulfilled with. This must be the girl he’s had a crush on since before we arrived. The one he saw in his dreams. Drew a hundred pictures of, right?” she asked. It felt safe and comfortable talking about Sorei’s love-life… though she knew that it was only a matter of time before tae got on the subject of hers. “He came by once the other day. I saw his scar… it definitely was healing. He looked more confident, but still shy about it. I’d be curious to see what it looks like now,” she noted with a smile.

~*~*~*~*~

“Maybe if we find a lot of shells, we can make Gigi a necklace out of them,” Vi added excitedly. “We can make her a flower crown and a necklace from shells and any pretty shiny stones we find. Maks and Faufau can put holes in them,” she said. Seemed the twins had a plan.

Maks chuckled and nodded. “Of course. Would you like me to wake you up later, then?” he asked her, and Shale would probably blush. Maks’s wakeup calls usually made the imp run hot. He was Fauve’s mate, he intended to marry her, but he and Shale still had this relationship too, which Fauve didn’t seem to mind or question.

“Wow… they put you through the ringer,” Ginga said when Sorei mentioned everything the pups had asked him about. She listened quietly as he explained that this felt right… that it felt like home when he was with her. She could hear and feel his steady, unwavering heartbeat as he talked and made every sort of declaration and profession of his love for her and how he would wait forever and longer for each and every step they took… because he wanted to marry her one day and have pups with her one day… Basically confirming everything that she suspected from Aster’s outburst. She looked up at him and studied him quietly before reaching up and tracing the singular scar that ran down his face. It was actually very handsome on him. She’d healed it more and more the closer they got, the deeper her feeling for him became. And now she could see it for what else it was… a sign of her love her him. She’d healed what had caused him pain and distress, because she loved him so much she didn’t want him to hurt. “… I love you, Sorei…”

______________________________________________________

“Tri,” Marin greeted with a sigh and a smile. “Yeah, we’re fine,” she said. “We found the missing soldiers, but… only three survived,” she said. “We recovered all of them, though. Turns out it was one of Raiser’s messed up creatures that crawled out of that trench. Those things are moving too close to land. This one could even go on land. Rostan and River were both injured, but they’ll make a full recovery. Once the survivors are stable, we’ll move camp into the forest, to the river. Should be safer there. It’d be a lot easier to get home quicker if we could take the rivers. Do you think you could arrange something?” she asked. “River can’t pull the boats through the deep rivers back to La’Shire… we would need more help.”

Rostan nodded and watched Pallas leave to go into the next tent. He smiled and then looked over at River as she called Ivy, the girl’s voice coming through like a crystal bell.

“River? Is that you? Are you okay?” Ivy asked. She had moved to the balcony of her and Ebon’s room to make sure she got the best connection to her friend. “I was worried. I got this feeling and… did you get hurt?”

__________________________________________________________

Cassius cleared his own throat, but not to hasten the couple’s separation. It was more that he was not used to seeing this sort of obvious pre-coitus behavior. He supposed the proper term was foreplay. He was a Gallant. He wasn’t supposed to be exposed to that stuff, per se. Not unless he managed to get permission to leave the Gallants and then he could court a girl, engage in those activities… but not before.

“Cookies… right..” Min said breathlessly as Pellian pulled away so achingly slow. It was probably because there was something quite urgent happening down below and Min was very aware of his state when he'd been pressed up against her, having her backed against the counter. She was blushing deeply despite herself. She’d gotten Pellian into quite a state and all they’d done was kiss and press up against each other. They hadn’t even touched each other’s ears or tails. She slipped out from between Pellian and the counter. He probably didn’t want to turn around right now and she left him leaning there against it as she moved over to get the spatula to free the cookies from the trays. “Right… uh… P-Prim… yeah… we… we should plate them,” she agreed, her tails so fluffed up at the moment. It was probably cute to actually see Minerva flustered, since she was always so composed.

“I’ll… just check on the others,” Cassius said, excusing himself to give Pellian access to the stairs in case he wanted to sneak up there and handle his condition without his sister noticing. Though Prim clearly was already very aware, she was just trying not to embarrass her brother. He came into the other room and heard his name. “Touch base with me about what?” he asked.

Paz looked over, as did Senn.

“About being a Gallant. Would you have known everyone in the castle who was a Gallant or a Queen’s Guard?” Senn asked.

“Yeah,” Cass replied. “Why?”

“Were there ever any females on either of those?” Paz asked as she munched on a bit of muffin.

“No,” Cass said, then paused. “Well. I mean, yes, but only one. She came on maybe a year before the attack on Arcadia and the sleeping spell was enacted,” he said. “I know her family name was Tamsin. That family was no better than Prim and Pell’s parents. I think they basically put her into Gracia’s service to pay a debt. Again, though… why do you want to know?”

Pandora blushed and let out a few moans and cute little whines. None of which were bad sounds. Leif had already come to tell the difference. Some of the sounds she’d made when they mated the first time had been more from discomfort… but everything after that was pleasure. Her breathing hitched a bit and she moved to guide his hand down between her legs, wanting to feel more of his touch. She didn’t really understand ties. Mallium had tied with her when she was under heavy influence of his pheromones. She didn’t remember it much. And if Leif tied with her, it didn’t guarantee anything would come of it, but it would be intense at this juncture for them. Though Fii would probably try to supply them with some potions to help prevent anything from happening too quickly. Although he’d neglected to do so yet and Pandi and Leif had been intimate a number of times now.

Thierry looked over and hesitated a moment. He’d heard her calling in her softest voice and she blushed. “Uh… I… I’m having trouble reaching my back without a brush,” she said. “It’s all I have left to wash… if… if you wouldn’t mind helping me? I’m… I’m sorry to ask, if you don’t feel comfortable or—” She worried it might strike the wrong chord with him for her to make such a request.

___________________________________________________________

“I don’t think they will think any less of you or be hurt in any way if you preferred to just stay in bed and eat in the room today, Kiyo. Everyone knows you’ve been through a lot. We’re all here for you,” Oden said. He moved to place a gentle kiss on her shoulder and then lifted his head as he heard someone approaching. “Hold on, you just stay warm and cozy in the bath. I’ll be right back,” he said as he got up and stepped out. He grabbed a towel and wrapped it around his waist, then pulled on a robe over it and left the washroom to open the bedroom door. He paused seeing Regius there with the tray and all of the food. He sighed and smiled. “Thank you, Kry,” he said as he moved aside to allow his friend into the room, knowing he’d insist on setting it up for them. “Kiyo just feels like staying in the room right now, so… thanks for bringing it over,” he said. “I hope you and Novel get to share a meal too,” he noted harmlessly. He really did recognize his friend’s interest in her and he’d never seen him that way with anyone. He hoped he could figure out how to get closer to the girl that made him sparkle.

Pine headed back into Lorna’s with Tasha and helped her get everything set for Lorna and Naria when they were finished with their bath… and it was set up to keep warm until they were finished with whatever else may occur after their bath. Then he helped her get two plates of food and soup set for themselves to bring back to the smaller cottage.

Lorna blushed when he called her ‘Ever’. She nodded and shifted back again and rested against him. “Alright, as long as it doesn’t hurt you,” She said, then she paused a moment. She could feel it now. Pressed up against her from behind. Was that what she believed it to be? Her blush deepened some. “Naria?” she asked quietly, tipping her head back. “Would you mind helping me wash up?” She asked, not wanting to make him feel like she was at all uncomfortable with how his body was responding to her. Honestly, she was feeling it too. Her own body’s desires were less obvious than his, though. So she was inviting him to feel her, to touch her… so he would know she was desiring too.

☆☆☆☆☆

“I hope so…” Zai said, unaware what Aiyan meant when he said it would be one of those moments. She didn’t know he meant that he was getting backlash from Naiya on top of what his wife was doing to him. But cutely Zai was meaning she hoped it meant he was going to make love to her in the warm rainbow waters. Not that Aiyan wouldn’t have intended to do that without Naiya’s antics with Kei. Her hand continued to play with her husband’s need, feeling him responding so completely to her touch, which made her blush. To know she could affect him so much with so little… Heck… he’d gotten aroused when she brushed his hair that first day he’d returned.

Naiya let out a loud, sweet moan as Kei shifted his body some. She slowly shifted under Kei, turning over onto her belly, shivering with pleasure all the while and hearing Kei’s rumbling growls as she did, aware it was very stimulating for him too. She pulled a few pillows down under her hips and got comfy with her tiger free to move a bit more freely in this position. “Don’t stop,” she begged longingly. She was sure Kei was going to ensure that he got Naiya singing sweetly for him in both forms at this rate. The nymph in her seemed to be coming to the surface with her Wylds tiger.

Loki ate with Aithne in silence. It was okay, though… since that was all she could hear. He had read about ways to help restore some of that… but he wasn’t sure if she would want it, even if he could. And he’d never offer to try until he was sure that it was something he could even do. He watched her a bit, the glow that was around her and he smirked. He’d done that for her. It’d gotten his father to say he was proud.

Garand regarded her quietly a few moments and smiled. “With your knee, I think it might be best if you stayed here and rested it. A bath probably would help. I know Miss Rosie said the washroom was stocked with things the Druids use to soothe aches and swelling,” he said. He cleared his throat, though, as Erza spoke so comfortably with him about taking a bath. “I’ll just go for a walk for a bit and… I’ll be back in a little while,” he said, nodding a bit. “But thank you for offering.”

Thayne smiled as he noticed Baillie sitting at the table and happily eating. “Thank you, Nayril,” he said as he moved over to sit down with Baillie, moving to steal a berry from her plate and eating it, knowing it would garner a look with her nose all crinkled in objection, but in the end, she certainly didn’t mind sharing a berry with him.

Finn put the last item away and moved over to Nayril, moving behind her and sliding his hands around her waist, locking his hands together in front of her hips. “Thayne is right… you’ll be a good mother,” he said. “How about you? Are you hungry?” he asked, wanting to make sure that she wasn’t going to just wait until dinner if she was hungry now. She was eating for two now, after all.

Poe looked curiously as Meliodas lifted her hand and then created a promise ring, slipping the delicate, thin ring onto her fingers, something so fine that she would hardly notice she was wearing it, but it was there. She brought her hand down and looked at it, then up at Meliodas and she smiled. IT was a promise, he’d said, that they would one day have a ceremony where they made that promise to the Ancients. She shifted around in the tub and hugged Meliodas, looking up at him. “Thank you, Lio…” she said. She was a happy little bunny at the moment. She had a lot to learn and a lot of firsts yet to be had, but Meliodas was always so patient with her and he was good at explaining things or showing her.

Fable was practically sitting on Fenris’s knee right now where he was kneeling, holding her so gently, but firmly in his arms. Her heart was racing as he kissed her again and said those words again. ‘I love you so much.’ Even as he kissed her, it felt so surreal, like a very vivid dream. She moved her hands back and rested them against his chest. “Fen…” she said quietly, blushing so deeply, shaking her head a bit. “You could never lose me,” she said, honestly. Even if they’d only ever remained friends. Even if he’d decided to fall in love with and marry another girl… even if that girl was her awful sister… he was never going to lose her. But in the end… it was her he wanted. She should have seen it so many times before… but she’d missed it. “… Did you really build this for me?” she asked, afraid she’d misheard him. Druids built homes for their brides. Fenris had certainly made it clear in his words, his kiss, that he intended her to be that for him one day… though any Druid outside of Cina and Yule would say they already thought Fenris and Fable were married and living together, she was there so often.

Maize let out a surprised little yelp when Athrun lifted her up. She blushed, but reached out and placed the basket before moving to place her hands over his. “Okay… you can put me down now,” she said, though how he did it would be curious to see. After all, they were heading home now. If they ended up in the cart while Ribbon pulled it home, Maize probably wouldn’t complain. Athrun was very good at distracting her.

____________________________________________________________

“Thank you. Noctis,” Varian said and smiled. He shook his head. He felt at peace for this moment. Everything else seemed to stir up feelings or memories and they could get conflicted and overwhelming. But this moment, with Noctis, it was just quiet and peaceful. His soul felt quiet right now. It was a relief. IT was clear to him that Noctis had a special gift… one that Will had nurtured in her, but Noctis had developed it herself. AS Will would say… she was very much alive and she could feel and love and learn. Her compassion couldn’t be programmed. It was learned.

Willow left with Link and laughed once in the hallway. “I suppose I do,” she agreed when he said she enjoyed playing matchmaker. “But only when it’s so painfully obvious that two people … or sometimes three… share such feelings and longings. Like you have for Myth and I’m pretty sure she’d return it if you made a move, you fool of an Eldaran,” she said, loving to call him that. It was always a teasing remark and she hardly meant it, but it was more pointing out that he refused to see he deserved those things. “You know it’s not the duty of a True Hero to be abstinent or to deny themselves love, sex, marriage, families, right? I mean, you and Myth, seriously. I think the only times that elf has been intimate were when it wasn’t leading to anything, and pretty sure never as a woman. All you heroes need to wake up and see that your blessing doesn’t mean that’s all you’re ever allowed to do,” she said as they walked to Tegra’s room. “You and Myth should just go there and see what comes of it,” she said simply. “At the very least, it’s the easiest way to recharge your sun-based magical cores, and she did give you her grace, didn’t she? I could see it on you.”

Cressida moved to lift Ettie’s other hand, tracing the soft, sensitive new skin there. “Does it feel better?” she asked him, unaware that such innocent touches were causing other responses. “It doesn’t hurt anymore, right?” she asked, noting the way he’d breathed in at her touch… her ears tipping forwards curiously when he let out a moan and his face turned red. “Etios…” she said, moving to cup his face and feel his forehead. “You’re turning red. Are you feeling worse again?” she asked worriedly.

Myth sighed and nodded to Zen. “Tomorrow morning. I’ll go with you to find this captain in Port Royale. We’ll speak with them and make the arrangements. In the event they want some financial compensation… is there something we can bring to them?” she asked, looking at Cecelia. Clearly she was living in a castle… she must have some precious gems or gold that would satisfy any needs the captain might have to get them there. But Myth only figured that since Zen said the ship was in need of repairs… She suspected the money would be needed to ensure those repairs… while she could probably appeal to the captain’s own better angels to get them to agree to the journey.

Quistis smiled and moved to put her hand over his. “You’re welcome, Tegra,” she said before she moved off the bed. “I’ll be right back,” she said before she went to leave his room, determined to find some honeyed sugar for his tea to allow him to drink it.

“Ah, oh… is she coming from Teg’s room?” Will whispered to Link as Quistis emerged and walked past them. “Oh,” she said as she turned and watched her go, pointing at Quistis before looking back to Link. “Did you see the blue fur on the tip of her right ear? She’s Shambhala. Well, well… I need to ask Tegra about what’s going on there. She might be able to help him with his recovery,” she said as she walked up to Tegra’s door and knocked before promptly entering with Link. Of course, Link was probably thinking ‘there she goes again.’ Willow was fairly open with her thoughts and feelings. IT was both a benefit to others and also left many of them blushing. “Tegravaransoarran, you have been a busy elf and, oh my… you’ve been restored to your full Ivarijin form,” she said in amazement. “I thought because of how Myth looked, you wouldn’t still look like this,” she said. Of course, it was how she remembered him, having last known them in their first lives after all. “Anyway… let’s get you a little more comfortable, shall we?” she asked. “Link, get him one of the moonlight vials Noctis made. Actually… two of them,” she said before she started to activate her staff again, using it to amplify her tired magic. She had enough to free him of his shackles, though, and since his hadn’t been there as long as Ettie’s, it didn’t take as much to remove them. But when she finished, she did look with concern at his chest. “Drow…” she whispered with concern. “You were fated to meet a Shambhala. Her howl can push the poison out,” she said, hinting she’d seen Quistis leaving and had correctly identified her. OF course, an experienced Shambhala could do it in one very targeted howl, but one who was new to her voice, like Quistis, would have to do it over several howls, but she could still do it.

__________________________________________________________

Trinket took a deeper breath and let out a soft sigh as her ears lifted some. Her symptoms seemed to slowly be fading, leaving just this exhaustion in her body. Nyx had put her back into balance between her time and this one, and it made the more ill affects fade out. She looked at Kahiri as he cut up one of the pastries on a plate and held it for her. She moved to pick a piece up and eat it. She looked at Ruby sitting beside her and then over at Hunter standing by Kahi. Her parents were here. They really didn’t look any different. Mystrians really did age super slow.

“Are you feeling better?” Kahi asked as he watched her. This girl… Trinket Bonobas… was the one with the answers about his youngest son, according to Drazai. He didn’t want to see a child in distress for any reason, but he also hoped she felt better so that they could hopefully get some answers.

“I am… thank you…” Trini said as she ate another piece of pastry and then took a sip of the sweet juice that Ruby handed her. She looked over at Ryn, who was still unconscious beside Drazai and her ears fell back again. “Ryn… he was sent back here by Miss Sun when she was poisoned. Her powers were able to be manipulated by someone else to send Ryn back… and the one who did it is inside of Ryn right now. He came back with him. He’s trying to take him over.”

“Who… who did all of that? Who is controlling him?” Kahi asked, trying very hard to keep his voice gentle and to not bombard her as she was still recovering, but… if his son wasn’t responsible for any of the awful things that had been happening since he arrived – tormenting Kahiri and Celluna, attacking Ginseng, trying to hurt Trinket – he needed to know.

“I…” Trinket looked back at Kahiri and then shook her head. “He said Jado.”

Anos watched the one before him. “Understand if you wish to do what you want it will be in Ne'ther. This realm is in a delicate state. You’ve been imprisoned in the Imperium Scepter. While that is not your fault. You’ll need time to heal and figure out what to do from here. That would be done best in Ne'Ther. If you insist on staying here…I’ll only permit it upon being bound in service to me. You will not be permitted to run freely here. So before I restore you I need to know what it is your going to do. But let me warn you. There are three taboos you dare not break. The first has a small leeway. Do not dare lie. If you do, you forfeit your future. The only lie I’ll forgive is that which protects another from danger. The second do not murder another. There is no point in needless pointless killing. Murdering someone killing them never Grant’s greater strength. Do not rape another. I don’t care what feeble excuse you’d give. Rape another if I don’t end you on the spot you’ll spend eternity in the 9nth circle.” Anos looked at him.

“I’ll permit those. Return peacefully to the Nether, heal and learn how much your trade has advanced. Or stay, be bound to me. Work in service to me here in aid of restoring the balance. But…I can not let you roam freely. Not in D'Joran. Any mischief you get into now could be the nail in the coffin that annihilates us all. My purpose has always been to protect the balance of all existence. To that end I side with neither good or evil. Light or dark. But with those striving to return the endangered balance of existence. What do you choose?”
As Semper waited Anos narrowed his eyes. “I’ve repeated myself, I’ll not do so again. Choose or I will choose for you.”
Fai smiled taking the washed and cleaned potatoes from Rotta throwing them on to boil then gave him another task to help with. With his help things were moving along at a rather nice pace. “Thank you for the help Rotta” she said warmly.

“Thank you Shiri.” Winnie said brightly but a part of her was worried…would Merida be upset about them? Would she take the shades away…

Winnie looked up at Shiri smiling brightly she was so happy at the moment. “Oh!” she exclaimed turning to face Eros. “Thank you for the gift Sir Eros..” She said happily. That she would be able to see in bright light. She did hope Madam Toia approved of his coming to help her understand her unique eyesight. He was the only one who could see like her. And with his gift…she’d make no more messes. Could focus on her studies in bright light. It really did mean a lot to her.

The group walked with Mizuki. Syaoran looking at the Sacred Tree. Then down again seeing the way Winnie looked at him sorta in awe. As they drew closer he played on a hunch. “You can see my Aura?” although perhaps a bit more then a hunch. It was this feeling like a couple of people could see all he was.
“its overflowing like a giant golden ocean.” Winnie said softly.
“That’s because I use Laiphon, it’s a unique magic, one has to be born with it. But you are blessed with a unique talent of you own…you and your btother?” he asked seeing Eros. Syaoran was aware that the ghost raven gene was rare. But unless he was actively using his magic he couldn’t tell if they were related or not.”

Winnie blushed stammering she didn’t know how to respond to that….Especially since quietly in her heart she thought of him as such since meeting Eros. “Um he’s not….” She stammered lowly she didn’t want to make Syaoran feel funny either.


Corrigan walked up after a few minutes lowering the book he was reading for his studies as he looked up at the guards before him. “Is..something wrong? Dad's out….and mom is with the doctors…” Corrigan said, he looked a softer version of Lomond. His coloring not as deep…”Grandma Trixie said she’s on her way…”

Karin made his way to the next location that he was likely to find Loch but he wasn’t there either. “He better not be.” He breathed. Right now…he needed a means of forcing Loch out of hiding but he wasn’t getting through to Loch's crystal, him Andre or Jordan. But as he noticed some guards searching…he realized Loch likely was with the royals especially when one not so quietly noticed him then called to a few others.

“What are we going do? Looks like Loch squealed like a pig….” Jordan hissed.

Karin pulled a bag with ancient sealing runes. “We give them a much bigger problem to worry about.” He said as turned having opened the bag pulled out the first handful of large Crystal’s smashing them on the ground…then a second…releasing a total of four dark summons…..

Thunder rumbled, lightning crashed as the summons tried to work. Karin watched as it seemed to go off riight….only to fizzle out…nothing happened…He frowned…was there some lag? It wasn’t the lanterns. He wasn’t super smart but he did know not even Elvin lanterns could stop a forced jewel summon. The Golden Bird of Paradise…no. The answer was truthfully simple…Forced summons was still a summon without a contractor to run amok. Scared confused and angry because it hurt…..

“So…dad what was that?” Andre asked.

“A forced summon. Four of them. Carbuncle, Baphomet, Leviathan and Shiva.” He said going even angrier then before. “Those Crystal’s burst there shinny gates yank them here with tremendous force causing pain and angering them make them hate and desire to kill. But…nothing happened.”

“Something happened alright….” Andre said with a sigh…wondering why Jordan and his father were such idiots. “Aiyanna happened. She must of intercepted the forced summons and offered them safe haven with her. Your attempt to forcefully summon and destroy the Unkindess failed dad because you forgot about Anna of the thousand demons. Hey don’t get mad at me. You used those without getting Anna out of the Unkindness first.”

Josie shook her head. “I don’t know…I know she ended up with Karin. But I don’t know what was said between them to make him walk away.” Josie took a deep breathe. “Judy…maybe it would help to hear that from you. If you talk to her. Tell her he’s here for her because he still loves her…you just spoke with him. You know.”
***
Averie shook his head. “Thank you Abbadon but please…its not necessary….’ He said to the deep respectful bow. He followed Sora in taking a seat as Safira thanked Abbadon no doubt for what they were just talking about. He sat and looked at Sora shaking his head. “First let me apologize for that. La'Shire detained you because of something that was happening with Zlo. She feared you’d here or see something that would hurt you. She sought to keep you safe.”

“That being said, it’s best to start in order. First when the Imperium Scepter he had broke the shard containing the demon entity inside of it entered Zlo's body. That combined with the overwhelming amount of Chaos’s blood left him in a delicate balance. Dr. Tatianna was able to detect the demon quickly due to her magic. As it happens the King of the Nether is here, aiding us I. Restoring the balance of our ‘realm' as he calls it. Dr. Riggs and Semper brought the king to me at Zlo's cell. He demanded that Zlo's soul not be harmed and the demon told him it was perfectly fine. His mind was not. The king got the demon to leave Zlo without harming him. Its unclear if it was that demon or Chaos who tampered with Zlo's memories. King Anos, the one who aided us, also removed the demonic shards with his magic, purged Chaos’s blood from his system and placed a powerful protection to keep this from happening to him again. Anos is currently taking that demon from the castle.” Averie looked at her. “Medically speaking he’s uninjured. Magically and spiritually he’s exhausted. But we can safely bring him back from that. He's being given, Zion for any possibility of minor injuries we haven’t caught. Miravor to give him strength to heal through his exhaustion, and Miravanna which heals the body form all diseases, poisons, ailments of any type as well as purifying any possibility of demonic taint left behind.” Averie looked at her. “So for body and spirit he’ll make a full recovery. It’s his mind we’re concerned about. We are not sure how much he does or does not remember. However for a brief moment when he gained control of the demon before it released him, Zlo and I spoke. He knew your name, reacted to it Sora. We have a Memoria here in the castle.” He glanced at Abbadon. “at this point, we’d like you to speak with him. See if his memories can awaken now that nothing should be actively blocking them, if not however all hope is not lost. With your permission we can ask Tiff if she’ll share your memories of him, of your time together. Doing that often awakens the rest of the person’s memories.” Averie sat there facing her. “I’ll answer any questions you have, and give you some time to think. After as previously mentioned I’ll take you to him.”

Cori smiled as they arrived and greeted Aki and Basil. She smiled as Saffy coaxed Duncan over to sit with her. “Hello you two.” Cori said warmly go them. She picked up her java and took a sip. The time in the sun did Saffy some good. Cori had gotten the news about the hearing for Meliodas Von Voltaire. The Elf agreed to something Silvi suggested. ‘Aether' was no longer part of his name. She asked him to allow her to remove it from his officially recorded name thus allowing her to bind the sins to the Drow which it belonged to. He agreed. Saffy had not heard yet…Cori was told Silvi did it so she could disassociate the demon Drow from Meliodas himself. Although from what she read in the court rulings Saffy had been asked if she could write a testimony and she did. She talked about the horrors Aether put her through…but that she was alive because of the other held prisoner with her. Meliodas…his love kept the Drow from killing her. He tried to stay present as long as he could…and when he was there. She was safe. They'd speak…but it was clear Aether and Meliodas weren’t the same person. But Cori knew. Saffy was holding onto that belief for now. Writing it seemed to help her come out to meet with them. But she needed the visual proof…she needed to speak with Meliodas and see the man whose love saved her from Aether. That he wasn’t a hallucination like many whispered.
***


Sarasha shifted back to her half and half state. “Whatever you need.” She said as she laid there with him. This was the man she was in love with….but he need never fall in love with her back. It most likely had to do with her first incarceration as a Guardian Spirit of the Forest . As it was with all Guardian spirits the loved what they protected with all there heart. Were in love with the land, or her case the forest. However should the forest/land/ocean that these types of spirits fall in love with them back…they were absorbed into what they protected assimilating with it and ceasing to exisit. Becoming one with which they protected. So it was instinctive since her first birth into this world. That which she was in love with she Guarded and protected like any good Guardian spirit…but he could never fall in love with her back. Love her yes, like a best friend or family like siblings was fine. It was perfect. In love with her no. Her heart would grow cold to him. And she couldn’t stop it from happening. “You okay? I know that was nerve wracking.”


“See you when you return Attie" she said as they disconnected. She walked over with Fatima finalizing a few things before stepping back. Giving the official all clear. She watched them take off. Florian sending the first update. There departure. He would send them at regular intervals. They took great pride in there work. And loved this chance to aid Atticus since he rarely needed the help.

Elaine turned and was glad she wasn’t still talking to Atticus as Arnon and his company approached ruffled…filthy and looking less then strikingly visually appealing. “Hello Arnon. Come you can file your complaints. Attie will address them when he gets back.”

“Could you be any more valgur? That’s Lord Atticus to those who respect him. He won’t be happy when he learns how your treating the Hero's Aero’Oro. We took down that Fury after all.”

“So I’ve heard. But from the look of you. The CarMichal's wild behemoth problem was far more difficult then an Fury that ends in fatality or worse poisoning and corruption of body and self into a Fury if you survive. Without a single scratch on you, or any wounded or missing members of your unit.”

“Maybe if a simple doctor wasn’t pretending to know what Military service is truly like, she could tell the difference between Elite Warriors and low class grunts.” He said reach for Elianes shoulder…a mistake he’d never make again. She dislocated his shoulder, elbow, wrist in rapid succession, and cracked his forearm in several places before catching herself. Nor did he have time to scream. Elaine looked at him…”You intended on intimidating me with that move….not wise. I react to danger….by attacking first….and by the way Arnon…Military wise I out rank you, even retired….get to the hospital to get that arm treated…then your Unit can go to Sayette Village…someone is stealing there live stock. That arm won’t get you out of work. Move it.” She said annoyed. She knew Attie wouldn’t be mad when he learned Arnon reached for her without warning and with hidden aggression. He was one of the ones who taught her self defense after all. No…it was the wait to put him and his unit in place and clear the ‘Yellow feathers ‘ insult from there kids names. Right now though they had healing to do in La'Shire. “Wonder how she's holding up…Hes is her only child…maybe I’ll check on her on the way back…” she also wondered if the messenger delivered any news to her…since the messenger for that sector worshiped the ground Arnon, walked on.
****
Josie nodded. “That may be ideal. It would allow her to keep in touch. And it’s been a long time since we’ve had an Ambassador there…Lily would be good….” She said agreeing with Ambrose. “I’m certain if any can hash out the details its you… I believe you set up the first Ambassadors long ago too. Our allies Politics were something you were great keeping track of. I never had the patience to learn it all.” She said.


Lily looked at her. Sabine was so warm sweet and loving. “I know your right…” she said softly looking at her trembling hands. “I told him I didn’t love him, that it was nothing but a game….that…Safira wasn’t his baby…when he started to mention the necklace he made me…I told him the last time I wore it, saw it was when I was with the babies real father….that was the only truth I told him…The last time I wore it…was when I was with Attie.” She said softly.

Lily took a deep breath. “Mom…poison breakfast with Shadow Juniper….I knew something was wrong…you helped me get to the Sacred Oak. After the Priestess's saved Fira I returned…she was furious demanding I take a dose straight up. That, that if I thought I’d run to him…she’d tell Emperor Ajax that…Atticus knowingly messed around with an engaged woman…what did Ithink would happen…I’d ruin the future of the so called man I loved.” Lily started crying. “I told her I’d break it off with Attie…I’d marry Karin…but they had to give me Safira…mom agreed and then said…if I told dad or anyone else Safira would pay the price…” she shook her head. “I denied Atticus his little girl…he lost out on so many precious moments with her…” she said having no idea it was that same little girl who learned Atticus was her father. And asked him for help. To save Lily. Although since he was here someone had to have told him. Lily didn’t realize…”Sabi I’ve been a terrible person…I’ve done all I could to make Safira hate me…when all I wanted was to hold her and tell her I love her…instead…I drove her away. I told her to go to Aero’Oro, if she found her father maybe he’d want her…of course he would.” Lily nodded. “Please talk to Judy…” she said softly.


Phereniece paused as he said he wasn’t going anywhere. She reached up touching the necklace he gave her. “Promise?” she said softly almost a whisper but not quite . She looked away from what Rocco was doing her round ears tipping down and her tail curling in…they were drawing closer to going to Aeon…she could sense it feel it…and it made her very nervous.

~*~*~*~*~
“Well soon hopefully that will change, as you start feeling better. And are able to get up and move about. I’m sure it won’t be long now.” He said softly. He had a feeling he confused her. To many it might not make sense, him not needing to rush an answer and would accept whatever that answer would be later. He supposed it was just the nature of Gargoyles. He wasn’t the sort to rush unless the need was dire or important. But at the same time there were things that would only reveal themselves with time. Dimael knew that much just from living his own life for this long.


~*~*~*~*~*~
“today?” Windham said softly. “Just two, one is akin to an adorable little sister to me. She’s talking with Faroe. The other is the beauty in front of me.” Coming from anyone else it would likely sound a little off, but his words conveyed honesty. To him, shecwas the beautiful girl who drew his gaze. He made certain to clarify his relationship with Anna so she would not cutely deflect to her. “Sweet Hemlock, you are the beautiful girl of whom I speak of.” He said watching her responses he found her adorable.

“not sure. Sacred spirits are like us they all approach things differently.” She said honestly. But she smiled as Faroe nodded to her telling her to go ahead and check on Grail. “Thank you. “ she said.

She felt bad her heart couldn’t decided but it seemed they had some sort of gentleman’s agreement they’d both try to win her love and affection it seemed and bare each other no ill will. Anna smiled at Faroe. “I’ll be back.” She said playfully and walked back to there bathroom. Once there she knocked. “Grail? Are you okay?” she asked concerned about him. It was at that moment she sensed the four tortured spirits working override gates to replace the forced summons before she could try to soothe them they accepted. Stating they’d rather be with such a gentle soul. Carbuncle was the only one to appear and that was on her shoulder. She scratched under the long eared furry kitten like creature. All white. Large pale pink eyes a garnet in its forehead and ruby claws. A long fluffy tail. Unlike Windham carbuncle didn’t have a human like form. “A name huh?” she asked the spirit who nodded. “How about Garnet?” which got a cute purring mewl. She looked at the door. “please be okay…” Thankfully Carbuncle was a healing spirit that didn’t require panicking over a snake bite. But still….if something was wrong with his eye…seriously neither Carbuncle or Medicia would be able to help without making it worse.
____________________________________________________

Kurama shook his head. “I haven’t not since I lost my parents. “ he knew answering he bought dried fruits meats and some bread when he could was most certainly not the answer Igraine was looking for.
Cloud glanced over. “There’s the old overflow kitchen next to my work area. We never repurposed it after acquiring the ship. Just boarded it off. It still works in some areas. “ he said going over the ships blueprints in his head part of why he fell silent while they walked. Cloud easily carrying the heavy metal tool box while Igraine snagged his luggage. It was all part of making sure the kid knew it was not just work. But a home too. “If memory serves the small fridge and freezer no longer work, the lights in there do. And the selves are built in. The sink works and there a small stove with an oven that only gets warm enough to dry everything in it out…I can replace any internal components if you need it. Oh and the cast iron pots are there too…Cookie refuses to use them.”

Kurama smiled. “Actually it’s all fine as is. If I can use it. Cooking down ingredients for cleaning products isn’t the same as food.” He said then looked at Igraine. Cloud nodded.
“Its been a while since we went anywhere for dinner. Zosie should be okay.” His tone clearly agreeing with Igraine. “Besides I think she’d like meeting and getting to know Kurama.” He said lightly. Then looked at Kurama. “Yeah it’s just unused space between mine and storage.”
Kurama nodded then looked up as the approached the Gale. “She doesn’t come to this port often but when she does she’s a sight to behold.”

____________________________________________________
“Its okay, a lot of things will be new here for you just like if any of us ever visited your Realm.” La'Shire said warmly. “But that’s what makes it fun. It’s an adventure.” She said walking her. Thankfully it wasn’t super far away to her room. Being in the original castle. They arrived and La'Shire opened the door. “Here we are.” She said brightly. “He’s out helping us with something at the moment but…If you step out and turn left his suite is the first door on your left.” She smiled. “Would you like me to show you around?”
Nour looked at Solace and cupped his cheek with her hand when he said that. “What matters is that we realize it now… and we’re making sure our daughter doesn’t repeat our mistakes,” she said with a smile.

________________________________________________________

Sephiroth glanced up. He had told Emmi at least a month but didn’t know if there was more. Bless was tense and nervous. She no doubt had time to do some digging. “Thanks for making lunch" he said to her taking a long drink himself. “I plan on gathering Casselberries later. Make a few cakes if we have everything for it.” He told Bless having already mentioned it to Emmi.
___________________________________________________

“Yeah but that would be no fun either if it was his real name.” Levi said with a huff. “Riggs better not let us down.” She said smiling despite herself. Of course both girls knew there was no helping it if it was his real name. But still…”Hmm…that’s a good idea but sneaking into his office would be tricky…its not like I work with his patients…and supplies wouldn’t work…” she said. “Oh what about the castle registry in the grand library. It keeps a record of everyone in the castle, real name, known nickname’s.” she said.

Lyka waved to Balian as he whipped past banking hard and using the recoil to shoot up folding his wings around himself then snapping them open at the end of the long corkscrew. “Watch me.” He challenged back laughing as he shot off ahead a bit, he knew she’d find a way to reclaim it. The lead that is.


“You’re welcome my sweet little sister.” Trait said seeing so much more in her eyes. Something she now had that she didn’t realize she was looking for or needed. For being able to awaken her gift. All he did was guide. With some help from Zeke, and then tell her the key she needed to remember love. Vespa would never forget Lacey either. The Arabian white sands centauress who was more concerned about Vespa even on her own death bed. Or her sincere gratitude to Vespa after. He walked the short distance to the room she shared with Miharu. He was sitting waiting but shot up to a stand just to collapse and be caught by the plants in the room.

“Easy Miharu, Vespa is fine. She’s just tired.” Trait said. “She woke her gift saved a woman today. But I’ll leave the details to her to tell you. La'shire will have a kettle of Fii's special tea for rejuvenating a tired magical core with two mugs. You both should drink it. But for now…”

“Yeah I’ll come over there lay with her.” Miharu said as Trait set her down gently lifting the blankets to cover her up a bit, then moved and helped Miharu over to the bed. Lifting the remaining covers to his hand. Miharu thank Trait as he quietly saw his way out. Trait turned and walked the short distance down the hall then knocked on Sarah's door. He could tell she had company and even if she didn’t show it to them. The girls coming for a new roll of sealing thread would have a concern in the back of his sweet daughters mind. He had the sealing thread tell the two it was fine when he shoo’d them off. Because he knew he’d be coming here no matter what. There was a possibility it would be to tell her Lacey lost the fight. But…in truth he never prepared a way to tell her that. Because he believed in Vespa. He knew the uncanny strength of her heart. Vespa heard the girls and wanted to go. Wanted to help. Her thinking on it innocent and sweet. If she could save Lacey who situation was so dire, then she could save her beloved Haru…and him. And now she was realizing so many others. That what she had wasn’t Rasier power. There mother could not save Lacey….she would have twisted and wrapped the girl into a monstrous creature making the curse that was on her a weapon at Raiser’s disposal till it killed Lacey. Miharu was snuggled up to his sleepy little sister. It was easy to see how much that Young man took after Drak.

Speaking of Drak…it seemed the scars on his friends heart had finally begun to heal. He no longer felt compelled to travel. Pick up everything and disappear. But he had that second chance and embraced it. His marriage to Sarah. Trait had wanted Drak to show him he was ready, to heal, to have a family again, he did. Sarah spoke up too. That had been sweet to see. Koran was here. And although things were a bit bumpy with Miharu. He showed his son the real him when he stormed Raiser’s stronghold alone to save them. La'Shire told him Drak was busy during the day locked in with the all his collection of old and unique magic tomes. Looking for ways to aid Anos with the rainbow Lotus pillar as well as a means of protecting Miharu from Raiser. And then there was his newly adopted daughter. A side of Drak reappeared with his adopting little Miki…like he never forgave himself for not getting to Silvi in time. The tower of light that had been her resting place was something he and Drak created. The sacred waters were to protect her body that she could rest.
Undisturbed….apparently they slowly healed her over the 250 years she slept. Nayril and Finnoren brought her out of that sleep. Trait pulled himself from his thoughts hear girls giggle, he went to knock again but La'Shire simply opened the door.
“Thank you La'Shire.” Trait said then held his hand in a stay seated motion. “Its quite alright Minato. I’m here to see my daughter not on royal business. You must be Esric and that's Rem?” When she nodded he smiled gently. “Please feel free to stay here in La'Shire as long as you both like. “ he then held his hand to Sarah it was closed around the spool. “It was finally broken, she won’t be needing this.” He said gently to Sarah. “All I did was guide. Vespa has the Saints touch, hers wasn’t tampered with like mine. She heard the nurses fretting over Lacey. Vespa saved her, Ezekiel took her back to her room to rest. I’m sure, if you wished to bring anyone with you to visit her, she’d be happy to see you.”
Miki looked. “But do'ja shouldn’t she rest if she’s just getting over something icky?”
Trait smiled. “Lacey is a centaur, she won’t push herself till she breaks but she’ll welcome a visit from those wishing her well. Besides hearing your happy giggles will help her feel better. When Sarah decides to go. And if you don’t go this time there’s always another. I’m not a doctor. My sweet daughter and your mama is. So she’ll decide what’s best.”
Miki nodded.
Rem was happy she picked good with Minato. There was nothing he'd wish for. Everyone here wouldn’t go after Essie's locket for selfish gain. She had seen it, as had Essie….someone bad got ahold of a Djinn's talisman. That man made a terrible self serving wish, the Djinn had no other choice but to grant it…but existence demands balance it could not alter enough to fit and that Djinn was mercilessly torn apart. Thankfully that man didn’t realize Esric was half Djinn because Rem kept the medallion hidden as much as she could. But a few untainted Gargoyles arrived and dealt with that cruel man. Rem never forgot. Selfless wishes took less to fulfill even nothing depending on the wish made. But that was the thing…very few could make a selfless wish. And a lot of times those had to do with love in someway.
“I’ll let you all go. I just felt you could use the good news.” He said although Sarah never made a big deal about it she was no doubt trying to find a way to cure that unbreakable virus. Although now after Lacey regained her strength her cells thanks to the type of healing Saints touch used may give Sarah the means of creating a remedy either now or teaming up with Fiore when he got back. Perhaps Torin now if she wished. Trait did pause though looking at Sarah…I walked by the blue rose room twice now….*his* scent was there…really there? And so was hers…” and the other reason….if Sarah told him to go knock. He would…a pained guilty shadow entered the dragons eyes…he was the one who…killed him right?

“No roommate.” Lacey said looking at the room. “I live here alone.” She said then paused as he asked her where. “The couch I suppose for now.” She was thinking if she needed something to eat or drink in a bit. Zeke had already done so much she didn’t realize it might trouble him greatly to learn…she was alone all this time with death looming over her like a dark shadow. Not for lack of trying. “Its not like the royals weren’t aware how dangerous it was in my condition. A few nurses and a couple doctors did offered and tried….but dealing with my curse broke them….they left here and the infirmary I asked them to stop. Sarah lost so much help. She said it wasn’t my fault, she asked so many because she expected them to rotate take breaks…I had known the arrangement and agreed but none did…they stayed till they simply couldn’t and some…just couldn’t take the intense heat in my suite.” Lacey said pointing to the large crystal glass windows in the corner…..”Fiore made it….thought it would keep hope alive in my heart. Suppose he was right. Do you want to see it? The Oasis of the White sands….he replicated it beautifully…No replicated isn’t right…its even more beautiful then the one in my homeland.” Lacey said….hope a dream to share something she treasured with someone who meant something to her. Zeke had been so kind through this…but she wasn’t sure he’d be able to stay her room was really hot after all….like being in a desert palace.
_______________________________________________

Raphtalia smiled. “Not just a wet towel the gas will cling to it but it’ll also enhance, but the fumes will bypass it completely. Come I’ll show you, there are things you can do to protect everyone without rushing blindly into danger.” She brought Penny to the kitchenette where they got several towels wet. Others she got wet then rung out finding baking soda and baking powder, the damp towels she put in to several bins adding the two powders having Penny help her cover them completely except for the edges which were also dry. She partially rung out the wet towels so they weren’t dripping. Then found some tape. Then guided Penny back. As they placed the wet towels at the base of the door she showed her how to place them so this next part would work. Raphtalia had them fasten the powder towels over the wet like a dome. The powder also acting like a sorta glue to connect the overlapping areas. As well as taping the sides. Then she had them both back up. “You were right about the rolled wet towels. It would trap the gas but not the fumes. The second set is a fume mask. The fumes that the rolled wet towels won’t catch will be absorbed and neutralized by the baking soda and powder combination. Taping or securing the towels in a bowl or some like shape around that area ensures all the gases stay in there.” She said as she knelt down placing one longer piece over each overlapping seam.
Raphtalia looked at her. “To know the best course of action, think about your end goal. Right now we’re keeping each other safe. But that doesn’t mean fighting. We’ve stopped the threat of the gas. Were on the defense team. It’s a bit harder because our goal is keeping them out and us in. So its fortify and defend. Right now Oaken and Roan are on the attack side. But they can’t just start throwing punches either. There take down has to be evident of a crime on the other tribes part. Our spot is difficult because it’s a waiting game.”

“When will they get back here with that cursed Lypine?” Jorge growled annoyed.
“Who knows…relax the plan is simple enough.” Octavis said as he had shifted for his turn.
“The gas will make all four ladies take a nap. But only three will wake.” Jorge said lowly. “She’ll go to sleep and keep sleeping never to wake again. No filthy stinky vixen no charges and its business as usual.”

“Well not quite…there’s the other three.” The fourth said shaking his head. “And there’s four of us.”
Clive remained silent only speaking to say they shouldn’t talk about such things here.
“Relax Clive no ones around to hear us. We’re talking to low for anyone in there rooms. But as to the split up of the rewards….Clive there gets the hybrid she-wolf deer thing. You.” Jorge said pointing to the fourth. “Get the youngest she’s around your age….you like breaking them in right?” the guy smiled licking his lips.
“I get big sister.” Jorge said and looked at Octavis. “And you want the Lypine right? Although I’m not sure what your going do with her body.”
Octavis smiled. “I come from a long line of taxidermists….I’ll carefully preserve her so he body never rots or decays. And she will join the rest of my consorts. A beautiful bride and wife who is absolutely obedient. Never complains she’s not in the mood to do anything. She’ll make a lovely doll in my collection. I only take the rare ones for my growing consorts…she will be my crown jewel.”
“Right a dead body…wait I’ve met your consorts your saying there dead?” Jorge said he shook his head.
“No you miss the point.” Octavis said lowly. “I make sure the vessel is everlasting then return the lost soul back into it. Making sure my lovely undead is fiercely obedient to me.” Octavis smiled. “Every necromancers has there own hobby…mine is creating my perfect wives. Of course this is the only reason La'Shire can realize I’m here or what I’m saying.” Octavis moved his shirt as deathmaw bugs fell to the floor than scurried off in the opposite direction….those he smuggled in were meant for Mikleia. And how the one that Felix and Drak killed got past the barrier it had a carrier. There were only nine….though. the reason La'Shire was missing him? The medallion hanging around his neck. False Light.“Hm, one must of hatched early no matter. They’ll find there target.”

“Thank you…a good sound then I hope so too.” Chai flushed a bit. “I think I’ll need help…I’m not used to clothes like these…just long bags with holes for my head, arms and body.” Chai said softly blushing a bit herself. She felt bad needing as much help as she did. That and she worried she’d catch one of her tails not used to them being so light and fluffy!

Futuba listened as he spoke blushing a bit as he paid her a compliment. “Thank you.” She said about her being compassionate. She listened as he explained who the girls were.And that Chai was in good hands. “That’s good.” Said then nodded. “Much better…it usually takes two days for the awful headache to go away. But when Lady Millia sealed it…it all began fading away.” She said walking with him she glanced up. “Do you like Chai?”
____________________________________________________

That hurt…she drew in a sharp breathe loosing control over her magic, a transparent silver shawl long and flowing shimmering through it was rainbow shades wrapped around Alder as she moved back to him not realizing she trapped him while he could breathe watch and listen…he couldn’couldn’t speak which would no doubt upset him…. That really hurt….she felt her eyes burning as it lifted him up, not strangling him but holding fast. She sat up back to him as a spell engraved on her skin appeared placed there by her mother to hide what Blaise was from the Ancients. There was a false Deity. Dresden the Deity of Lies, traps and deceit. The placement it was clear Blaise didn’t cast it on herself. “I didn’t lie. Today wasn’t the first time I saw you..it was just the first time I had courage to approach you...” She retorted her voice trembling…”I wasn’t born a princess. My mother married a king.” Mankind created him…he wasn’t a person but a formless entity. Flamie invoked his power to hide Blaise's mixed bloodline’s. And forbid Blaise speaking on it. It wasn’t her fault they all assumed she was fully Night Elf. Fully of the Rhords line. Since she like her mother couldn’t abort any pregnancy or it would kill her.

Blaise stood holding her waist head bowed…she didn’t feel them, emotions ….wasn’t supposed to feel them. Not love, not any of those emotions. Lust…pleasure from intercourse sure…not love..not for her mother, Sylar her step brother, not even for herself. The turmoil inside caused her to break the spell to surpress her true heritage part of the markings on her back facing away while still facing away from him…not wanting to look back. Elves were quiet by nature. He could be listening or he could have left. She wouldn’t know unless he spoke or she turned, but half the markings Hiding her heritage, the other half that kept the Ancients from seeing her clearly still in place. Flamie believe they would interfere with her plans. She still wanted Blaise to be bred by Finn. A child by him would grant the Rhorda line great status…as long as the baby was a girl…what use did she have for a male? . Her mother Flamie wanted no one to find out Blaise wasn’t full night Elf. Her skin took on a honeyed kissed tan peaches and cream complexion that shade of tan that just looked perfect, but it was glazed over with that liquidy silver rainbow sheen. Her dark onyx hair bled out…looking mythril, pale baby blue sapphire and deep indigo blue all at once. Long thin gossamer burgundy string feathers seven inches long before an heart shaped opal colored ‘bead' which repeated the pattern to her waist line forming several long feather chains in her hair naturally. Her long pointed Elvin ears held translucent feathers around them matching the shawl as well. Large gossamer butterfly pixie wings came forth. Once again that silvery rainbow color. Swirling veins of light drew a delicate pattern in her wings those long feathers and hearts coming off the tip in a set of three to trail about a foot behind her on the floor. Her wings looked like a swallow tail butterflies wings.

Alder was close in his noticing her allure. Flamie was a full Night Elf. Blaise's father Lancelot was half starlight nymph, half Pixie of Amore, or Amore Pixie. She had all sensual curves in the right places to be alluring in this state….Blaise pure night elf heritage was rather plain Jane in comparison. Flamie had her and killed him…having no further use for him. Blaise held her stomach not yet realizing she sorta trapped Alder as she lost control for the first time. If Flamie found out she’d punish her by tying her down to be ravaged by any male looking for a much needed release.

“The Duchie of Rhorda….was established to ensure the Night Elves never became extinct by a king centuries ago.” She said since not sure if she was talking to air….just needing to speak in Hope’s of quieting the turmoil in her head.. “Despite the Dutchess title we’re not royalty. And they’re all strictly women. Men are either drowned as worthless by there mother…or sold off to a family. If you’re a female when your done nursing a bottle your given Warmsbane blossom tea…five times a day till you turn eighteen. It has only one purpose…it calcified the part of the brain that feels emotion…and gets rid of it almost completely…lust and desire are all that’s left. All other emotions are meaningless.” She said believing she was speaking lowly to herself at the moment.

I’m defective, Night Elf on Flamie's side, Starlight Nymph and Pixie of Amore on my father..Lancelot's side.  the tea didn’t work., Flamie's abuse did...”

".I don’t understand him…what he did to me…its like this locked box opened and all these...emotions came spilling out...how much he hurt me with words, though...I doubt he meant to... I laughed off the others… when they’d tell me there was nothing between them and me…of course not…they meant nothing to me..but him? *His* words actually matter to me....” she turned finally he couldn’t move couldn’t speak…he didn’t stick around by choice. Her eyes were that pale blue silvery white fanning out around heart shaped pupils a thin echo of indigo at the outer edge of her irises….

"When did I?"She said then lifted a bit of her long hair. "Oh.." she moved her hand the shawl around him setting him down, that cruelty and anger when she didn't get her way just wasn't there. "Sorry...I didn't realize I grabbed you with it..." she turned as it moved floating up around her shoulders. "You're right I don't understand how I feel...you're honestly the only one I've ever felt like this over....and what's worse I don't know what this is..." she moved and sat down. "I didn't mean to keep you...if you wish to leave you can...I won't force you to stay...by the Ancients Flamie would kill me....I'm not supposed to care what others think...a Ducthess of Rhorda...but I do...for some reason...your opinion does matter to me....you matter....so I won't force you..."
 
Vyshae nodded as she slipped out of the booth waiting for him. “I get the feeling she’ll be a little frustrated…theres far more to learn about it than even I know.” She said lightly.

____________________________________________________

Plume yawned snuggling up. “Okay…you smell nice.” She whispered drifting back to sleep with the help of Calla's lullaby. It really was easier on Plume to nap while Anos dealt with this problem.

Xellen looked at Tatianna. “Its up to her.” He said just to have the Akita step forward a bit. “And she is a shy gentle girl who won’t want to cause you any trouble. She’d likely go home alone rather then ask and make you feel obligated to stay. So…if you wish to look after her then you need to offer your aid.” She said and he nodded. After finishing up she escorted him back to the other room.
“Calla? Ready?” Xell asked not willing to put her on the spot by asking in front of Tati.

Sean smiled. “All good. Ready to get out dried off and cuddle.” She confirmed for him. Her plans for the moment had not changed. Sean got up slowly mindful of her footing not because Quinn would let her fall no he’d rush to catch her, as exhausted as he was and could get hurt himself. That was the last thing she wanted.
Rumihier moaned a bit of a whinny in there as his head fell back it felt incredible, because he wasn’t used to it he had to keep his hips from involuntarily moving. But his sounds of pleasure and the slow burning heat pooling in his belly told him a different story….like he was barely holding on.


Jarral thank the waitress who came with what he ordered Hot chocolate the way both girls like it. He’d gotten what Keelin would like from Solan. He got Salon A Java Mocha. Almost straight up coffee with a splash of chocolate liquor. Jarral got French vanilla citrus chai tea. All had whipped cream and fun accents to them. The girls had a snack platter, a nice sized bowl with her favorite berries, cookies and some small petit four. They ranged in vanilla with a chocolate mouse filling and raspberry marshmallow fondant over it. A dark chocolate with vanilla cream and a mild creamy peppermint ganache. And a variety of others then the little chocolates. Some with a soft caramel, some jelly filled, a handful of chocolate covered strayberries. Chocolate covered Cherits those had a vanilla cream the cherit sat in. Chocolate covered pippin berries. But there was a fruit Jarral was unfamiliar with, the berry looked akin to a strawberry, but instead of red it was a pale silvery blue. No seeds all over. They were also tiny about half an inch to an inch. A toothpick was just barely inserted into the fruit so it could be picked up. The berry had a sweet and tart flavor all at once and was always served with a honeyed citrus sweet cream. The flavor combo could take your breath away because it was so cold…but…it just happened to be Reigus's favorite fruit. It was rumored for a time that Wynteress strayed too close to the border to pick a bunch for Regius's birthday. She had wanted to surprise him or so the rumor had gone. Others claimed he told her he’d never like her if she didn’t get him those berries. The first rumor was the more believable one. Regius would never be do petty. He had always done things to cheer her up. Regius was the eldest. Then a set of twins, then triplets and finally Wyntress. Regius and Wintress shared the same parents. Shortly after Regius was born there father North had gone out on patrol falling through the ice and was believed to be lost. Fargo the twins and Triplets father was given divine punishment when he snapped one day trying to summon a horde of Incubi and Sucubi to force Emris into having a sinfully fun orgy….There marriage was nullified and Fargo was stopped before he could by North. Who had survived. There marriage was unaffected he couldn’t blame her. No one not even North himself would believe someone could live falling into the center of a glacier, then sliding down a hole and ending who knows where Emris got pregnant with Wyntress and North lived long enough to welcome his daughter dying less then a month after she was born. In worse shape then any knew.

Solan looked over as Jarral came to sit with him again. “So she’s been resonating with someone?”
Jarral nodded. “I would be worried except she says its comforting. Even still I hope it’s not a trap. I thought it might be family she wanted to see if learning anything about the Aurora Borealis Lycans and Evangelion might cause her to remember something.”

Solan nodded, lifted his mug. “Well I’m going go it with Keelin, you coming?” Solan asked and Jarral nodded. Bringing over his drink and a matching assortment of snacks.
_________________________________________________

Nyx sighed and nodded as he looked at Nessa. “Your right…” he said with a groan. Since I can’t talk to myself I’d send the hey pay attention message another way.” He said as he continued to eat and focused on the girl who he just fixed the time lag for, reading currents seeing that flow he paused finished chewing and swallowing then took a drink before looking at Nessa. “I think your going to need Silvi to hasten your recovery sis…its not me…that my future self left the message for..its you….” Nyx said. “I can’t see it clearly….but in the room with the girl is her parents. The father and brother of the pup this I think is centered around. I may not know how to use it…but I know the foul stench and presence of corrupted Ancient magic when I come across it…although its weird… “ Nyx paused. “I’m aware I normally wouldn’t be able to sense it but the last person in the room, this guy is holding the pup nullifying the magic and containing it but he can’t remove it…Feel up to a walk?” he paused creating a time mirror and played back the event he watched just now. From the point of Trinkets arrival. To them one male voice hissing growling angry saying awful things to the girl, a second saying no doubt…that he wouldn’t allow him to harm here. But the gentlier voice was hidden by the savage growling one. “That is dark corrupted Ancient magic right?”


She nodded. “They’ve stopped by the kitchen, if any of Diana's group start to give him a hard time, she’s in there face telling them to leave *her* Sorei alone. Its adorable I doubt she even realizes how she puts it.” Tae said softly. “So, what’s he like, this guy who shirt your wearing. Mind you, you look cute in that dress shirt…but I know my best friend and sister. Bumming it in mens clothes isn’t something you’d normally do. Is it that cute dragon that called from Sarah's the other day?” she asked but Tilly would know Tae wouldn’t chase him. Even if she wasn’t with Semper. Tae also knew by opening this door to inquire about Nyx, she opened it for Tilly to ask about Semper.
~*~*~*~*~
Aster nodded. “I like that idea. Lots and lots.” She said getting up to go with Violet. They would make sure Ginga got lots of love and positive energy.

Shale blushed brightly as she looked at him. “Sure.” She said already knowing she’d wake well rested but probably be exhausted after he woke her for totally different reasons. Sometimes she wondered if it was there plan to keep her out of trouble.

“I love you too Ginseng.” He said warmly back to her. Feeling her gentle touch as she traced the singular scar. That eye would always be blind. But that hardly mattered to them. He reached up running his fingers along the side of her face. “More then words alone could convey.”
______________________________________________________

Trilander sat back listening to her report after confirming if she was okay. It was a little disappointing that they only found three alive but it was far better then none. “Yeah, I can send Pearl, Chase and Harvey. Just trying to think if three smaller crysboat or one Crys-ship…either can traverse that river, and both options would require all three…your on field Marin. Which do you want?” he asked he’d make it happen he just needed to know what she was looking for or needed.

“I’m okay over all. Just a nasty cut on my leg, it’ll be all healed up new skin by morning. Sorry to worry you Ivy.” She said gently to the girl. She could see Ivy's concern. We’re looking to head back in the morning. After we get back I can stop by. Let you double check how its healing?” she said knowing Ivy might insist on it. She was such a sweet and loving girl.

__________________________________________________________

Prim smiled wrapping the first plate when Min finished traying them up. And got to work on the second. As Min put the last cookie on the larger platter for here, Prim smiled. “Min you going to be okay to take a walk…or did you want to?” she asked leaving it open ended. Did she want to get freshened up, did she want a cold shower. Did she want to see how hot and steamy she could make Pellian's cold shower?

Yuuri looked at him. “Its just that outside of you guys as far as you know..its only those in service to the Queen right?” Yuuri asked looking at him. “Everyone from here except for Fii was under a sleep spell. Senn saw Heirloom rush off this morning then come back with this vixen. How would he have met here if he was here in the sealed lands around the estate and how would he have known she was in danger. Our working theory at the moment is that she found a way in through the barrier and for some reason he's protecting her.”

Kiten looked. “We're aware we don’t know much about what’s going on. And we’re not accusing him of anything sinister. It’s more figuring out who she is and if she’s friend or foe. Or if she has some means to control him? Personally I hope for friend. I’d rather the enemy out there not know of even a small exploitable weakness in the barrier.” Kit paused…”I need to get them that…” he said lowly his sensitive hearing just barely making out the sounds from above…

Leif did as she quietly indicated gently moving his fingers to play against her gently stirring her and himself up more and more. It was like this gentle dance back and forth and it felt amazingly He sought to make her feel nothing but love and pleasure from his touches.

“Its alright.” He said reassuringly to her. “Are you comfortable with me coming in to do so as you are now, or would you prefer a water blanket to cover with?” he offered. Water blankets didn’t take off well. It was a blanket to be used in bathing. A variation was used for water rescues. This didn’t take off so well because they took forever to dry if one could not ring it out properly. He could so for the sake of aiding others when they had need, he kept some.

___________________________________________________________

“Of course, she’s been though so much, spiritually, emotionally she has to be feeling drained. I don’t mind helping.” Kry answered as he walked in setting up the area for the food. He smiled a bit. “Perhaps….if I can remember not all idioms are the same as Evangelion.” He shook his head. “For now I’ll try to make amends, you have a sweet Lady of your own who needs you.” Kry stepped out. “After I eat I’m going to take a walk through Ethion. I should pay my respect to Spiritus soon.” Kry placed a reassuring hand on Ode's shoulder. “I’ll let you get back to her.” He said turning to walk off.

Once they were ready, Tasha smiled leading the way out. Maybe tonight they’d stop dancing around there feelings for each other. She walked with Pine.

Naria nodded. “ Sure.” He said as lifted a cloth getting some bath soap then began wiping her down, traceing everywhere he could touch. He was blushing and that responded but it was also amazing at the same time. Her skin was so soft to the touch. And his touch so achingly gentle like she’d shatter if he bumped her even though he knew she wouldn’t it was having this crazy effect on his libido though.
☆☆☆☆☆
Aiyan ’s yeah bowed into the crook of her neck as a heavy moan left him, his hips buckled a bit before he could catch himself his arms were around Zai thankfully but Aiyan was getting really ‘hot and bothered' Much more and he’d be at her mercy. “Zai.” He breathed husky into the soft skin beneath his lips laying a few kisses..l

“As you wish" he answered her on a low heated purring growl before he began moving. It was incredible and intense everytime. But what it mind blowing was his sweet wife. Kei moved long solid movement not so fast as to hurt her but not slow to drive them both crazy either. His deep purring of course only added to it. He had no idea at some point Eko might try awkwardly asking about it. What would make it awkward would be Eko's nervousness about asking…which might hint Kei had been there a long enough time to start embracing the way they lived. But right now it was about bringing pleasure to his lovely wife.

Loki ate with Aithne in silence. It was okay, though… since that was all she could hear. He had read about ways to help restore some of that… but he wasn’t sure if she would want it, even if he could. And he’d never offer to try until he was sure that it was something he could even do. He watched her a bit, the glow that was around her and he smirked. He’d done that for her. It’d gotten his father to say he was proud.


“of course see you later.” She said as she moved off to make her way to the bathroom. She didn’t mention things were in Flux, nor would she have on the walk. But, he was starting to confidently choose for himself now…so regardless she knew she herself was walking on the right path. Even if it changed and became an inescapable dead end. She entered the bathroom. Moving to get the tub ready. All she could do was be his friend for as long as there paths moved the same way.

“You’re welcome.” She said as he walked off to join Baillie.

Baillie opened her mouth closed it and scrunched up her nose as she looked at him. He stole one of her berries. She plucked one dipped it in a the cream and looked at Thayne. “Thsyne you did wrong!” she protested. “Its s’pose to have cream!” she said holding the corrected berry out to him

Nayril smiled at there antics then looked at Finn. “Yes…but not for fish.” She said pulling a mint leaf out from under her tongue and tossing it. “We’ll be back" she called and Bsillie waved. Once outside Nayril pulled the second mint leaf as one hadn’t been enough. “I forgot…how much faster pregnancy is in Ethion…especially the annoying symptoms like morning sickness….smells that can turn your stomach in a second flat. Who boy.” She looked at Finn then pointed. “The market….area away from the fish stalls for now..”

“You’re welcome Poe.” He said gently. “Tomorrow morning before the darkness comes and we drive it back two days from now. I need to return to La'Shire. I need to thank my brother Simon. He put together the evidence that proved everything you know.” He said gently. “But most importantly it’s to give Saffron closure. Some are whispering that I wasn’t really there…plus her trauma at Aether's hands. If I wait till we drive off the darkness and help those who may get she could be left to suffer for weeks or months. I want to give her closure. I want to let her know she saved us. So she can heal. I don’t want her to suffer because of him.  When I go I’m of course bringing you with me. La'Shire isn’t a bad place. They confined us until they could figure our how to make Aether let go of me. For our safety….that room we were in, suppressed him. Now we’re free to live here. But…I want to make she she’s healing too.”

“Yeah.” He said looking at her. “I wanted to prove that I would love you and I was serious about my feelings. Everything here…was based off you…what you like…from the wood to the carvings. I wanted this place to always feel like home for you. A warm safe haven.” He said. “Fable he isn’t going to budge. So after we eat…I…would you go to the Draoi with me. Explain everything and ask for there blessing? I’ll marry you tonight…you’re the only one I want to spend my life with. Have a family with. It’s always been you.”

Athrun smiled. “Alright.” He said playfully he lowered her slowly in a way he kept her decent slow and steady while at the same time lightly caressing her curves as he gently set her down. A bit curious as to what she would do.
____________________________________________________________

Noctis smiled. “You’re welcome VarVar.” She said warmly as she helped him finish getting the sun pool ready. He looked so much calmer right now. That was a good thing. He looked so stressed earlier. “All done, this one should be ready in half an hour. The moon pool will be perfect for Tegra.”

Link nodded sighing. *Its incredibly difficult to win this argument.* he countered looking at her and taking a deep breath. *I’ll talk to Myth..after were finished* he said to her as the approached Tegra's room.

“I’m not feeling worse.” He said blushing a bit. “It didn’t hurt.” He assured her. How did he explain that…that got a response out of him….”it felt good…” he said softly taking a deep breathe….”
Cecelia nodded. “I have both in abundance.” She said. “I’ll show you the way to the vault.” She said as Zen and Myth would be going. She just hoped they didn’t regret trusting in Zen.
Zen nodded. “Morning is fine.” He said in agreement

Tegra had nodded thanking Quistis. Then looked at Willow as she even tired was the same whirlwind as always. He smiled a bit as she spoke it was easier to let her chain her thoughts. The shackles came off easily as Link handed him two of the…his nose wrinkled….these were more bitter…
*There not. Ettie just took one himself said it was sweet but not sickeningly so. Noct made them from Willows notes.* Link assured Tegra who lifted one. Link seeing him struggle popped the caps, Tegra took one then the other.
He did look at Willow as she frowned mentioned the Drow poison and that Quistis could help. He was quiet a moment as she spoke, his Ivijiran state returned. “Its permanent according to  Octavia. “ he spoke but his glow went from sickly barely there to a bit brighter. “To be frank had we yesterday morning I would have had dark hair. And no glow.” He looked at her. “Good to see you.” He said. “Going forward with Quistis is up to her….I won’t deny my attraction to her. Before you there is no point. You'll see through me. But it’s an intimate moment for her.”

__________________________________________________________
Jado…was not what Kahiri wanted to hear. Kahiri looked at Ryn. “I don’t understand what Ryn means by calling it Jado…”

Ryn stired on some level aware he couldn’t move his left arm freely, he had opened his left eye, his right was sluggish to respond as if not completely his own. His gaze locked on Trinket and the assault 9f memories Jado forcing them forward grabbing her throat . Him tesring his wrist but…”Trini…” whispered thanks to Dazai he could see her….but a shrill keening left Ryn as he reached for his own throat….hurt Trini…Jado wanted to kill her. Dazai moved grabbing his wrist as Ryn struggled. But the words that left Ryn were the same he told Trinket…kill him. Because according to Jado there was no escape for Ryn but death….

Dazai looked at Trinket this girl. “Trinket talk to him…this Jado can’t control him right now…but he’s panicking so..talk to him.”

“You’re welcome, Winreesa,” Eros said with a smile and a polite nod to her. He then looked at the other group as they arrived before he and Crys could take their leave, listening to the exchange between Winnie and Syaoran.

Shiri wasn’t sure if Amzu or Mizuki would approve of Winnie speaking so freely with visitors. As priestesses, it was fine, but for maidens… they weren’t usually allowed to interact without assignment or permission. But Winnie was young and she was sure her eagerness, especially at her sight being improved, would be forgiven.

“Oh, we’re not related, but… I would always be a brother for her if she finds herself in need of one,” Eros said honestly.

***

Soraya sat and listened, first, to Averie’s apology and explanation for La’Shire essentially holding her captive in her room all day. It left her uneasy, wondering what it might have been that the spirit didn’t want her to see, that she might be upset by. Was it what was happening with Zlo? She felt a knot in her stomach as Averie started from the beginning, filling her in on everything… absolutely everything. He was giving her full transparency. It was clearly out of respect for her as he would want the same if it was Nikkala. She moved to rest her hand against her head when he mentioned that, physically, Zlo was going to be fine… but mentally… they weren’t sure where he was at yet. She didn’t know what that meant, but before she could interrupt and ask, he mentioned memories. Her heart sank.

“So he might wake up and not remember me at all?” she asked, lowering her hand back to her lap and taking a deep breath. She had chills running down her spine at the thought, even as Averie tried to assure her that he seemed to respond to her name before the demon was removed… and told her there was a Memoria in the castle. She lifted her head and looked over at Abbadon and back to Averie. “You mean, Tiffan,” she said, which Averie confirmed. “Would it be safe for her?” she asked him. Abbadon had said as much, that they might ask Tiff to step in and help… but she knew what the swan meant to him and she didn’t want to put her in any danger either. But then Averie clarified… they would have Tiff collect Soraya’s memories from her, all of her memories with Zlo, from the first to the most recent in the Low Wood… and then she would project them for Zlo. She wouldn’t have to tap into Zlo’s memories… wouldn’t have to sift through to try to find them. Instead, she would give him Soraya’s… to hopefully recover and resurface his own. She looked over at Abbadon again. Even if it was the safer method, she still wanted her friend to give his blessing for his beloved Tiff to participate in this.

Saffy moved to sit down. Honestly, it was a relief that Duncan’s parents had no idea of all of the drama and awfulness that had ensued…  At least for now. She was grateful not to think about it for a bit… not to have to talk about it or rehash it or anything. She wouldn’t truly have closure on it until she actually spoke with Meliodas… and had Duncan see that the thing that had actually hurt her was gone, trapped in a demon crystal and intended to be destroyed by Anos as punishment for all of the lives it had ended or caused suffering to. But right now, she just wanted to focus on Duncan and her parents and his parents…

***

Loch looked at her as she laid there with him on the bed. He nodded a bit when she asked if he was okay. “I think so. Yes and no,” he answered honestly. “If I had said or done something sooner… maybe we wouldn’t have to leave at all. Maybe he’d have been cast out. Maybe it could have ended with me, before Jordan and Andre and Corrigan even came into the picture,” he said with a heavy sigh. He shifted in a bit, moving to rest his head against her chest, one arm looped around her waist. She was the comfort that he rarely found elsewhere. With her he could let down his guard. Perhaps one day he’d find someone else he could do that with… who he could fall in love with.

Atticus came back over to the study and where Samson was. “Lainey says hi, and she is also finalizing a few things. Her brothers will be coming to retrieve us with the carriages. They’ll be discreet,” he said. “I mentioned to her that perhaps the old Smuggler’s entrance might be the most subtle place to dock.” He didn’t know what was going on back home with Arnon… and he would need to handle that debacle that Safira had brought to his attention later. Right now, his focus was on his family, and that included Lily and her children.

Leda, Hestia’s mother, was in the sunfruit groves, clipping the heavy fruits and dropping them into baskets. She would need to tend to her own berry bushes later and perhaps bake for sunberry tartlets for Mycroft when he came home tonight from patrol. They’d both been rather eager to hear from Hes again. Last they had known, their daughter had been killed in a failed mission… and then got word that she was alive and recovering in La’Shire. They hadn’t heard anything since… though Elaine likely had updates she could share.

****

Ambrose nodded and smiled when Josie agreed with the idea of making Lily a new permanent ambassador of Unkindness in Aer’Oro. “I certainly can handle the arrangements,” he agreed.

Sabine moved to take Lily’s hand in hers as she spoke, moving to wipe her tears with a tissue. “He will understand. He is here for you, Lily, which means he will always hear you when you speak, and he will listen and believe you… and he must know, somewhere deep down, that you had your reasons for saying and doing what you did… and that it couldn’t possibly all be true, but you had your reasons… and he is here because he never let go of that love for you. He’s a Golden. They may love again, but they never lose the love that came before,” she said. Atticus had fallen in love twice. Once with Lilyan’anna and once with Ariadne. Just because he loved Ariadne, didn’t mean he had ever lost his love for Lily. Ariadne had passed away when Soraya was only ten, from a pandemic that swept through many of the Avion nations that summer… Lainey had tried everything to save her, but they’d lost a lot of Goldens that year… and Lainey had only found the cure in time to save Soraya from death when she was so small and sick and frail. He loves his daughters and he openly accepted Safira without any question or hesitation. Her fire-tipped feathers were enough proof… in fact, her word was… “You will find your second chances, Lily. You deserve them, whether you choose to believe it or not,” she said.

“I’ll go speak with Judy and see what she knows, and then I’ll come back and tell you,” Sabi added before she placed the handkerchief into Lily’s hand and gave it a squeeze. She got up and moved to the door, opening it and slipping out, closing it behind her and making her way down the hall towards the voices and Judith.

Orion felt a little unsure if he could promise her… He truly wanted to. “I will do my best,” he said and smiled. He knew better than some that promises were unkind, because you never knew what life could throw at you and… some promises simply couldn’t be kept. He never wanted to break a promise to her… so he had chosen his words carefully. Orion hadn’t been invited yet to be part of the caravan to Aeon… and he couldn’t go without orders. But since Pherenice was close with Twilight, she might be able to ask Jupiter to ensure Orion was there too, if she felt she’d be more comfortable with him there. They would need extra guards after all, to keep watch and protect the caravan… Eros and Crys would be going, because he was the only one who could lead the way.

~*~*~*~*~

Fleur nodded very little, still mindful of her head. She sipped her tea slowly and closed her eyes. She was so tired, and it felt heavier now that she was past the fever and the delirium. It was like perhaps when she fell asleep, she’d really rest… like that deep, rejuvenating sleep that would actually make her feel better. But it was hard to do that when she was… as Dimael realized… feeling like a prisoner. And feeling like she deserved to be one. He seemed to have faith that Delilah and Acerbus would come by today… soon, even… but Fleur wouldn’t be surprised if they never wanted to look at her or speak of her after what the dagger made her do.

~*~*~*~*~*~

Hem was quiet as she blushed deeper and seemed to just lose her ability to find any words to say. Windham had made it impossible to misunderstand him or who he was speaking of. It was her. “I… I’m sorry… I’m not used to being told that,” she said honestly. “Shouldn't we... get to know each other first?” For all of the books she liked to read about these fairytale romances, she couldn’t remember how any of the girls responded to being spoken to and about so sweetly. That and... she was sure that he couldn't really know she was 'the one' just from this brief first meeting... but he was of a different realm. Perhaps being from there, one could see things a lot more clearly than she could. She knew that she liked him. It wasn't just curiosity. It went deeper than him being cute. She wanted to get to know him... but she didn't understand the feeling, which seemed far stronger than the interest she'd had in Faroe. That was a crush that developed since she was twelve, but never seemed to get stronger or lessen. Probably because Hem was too shy to make herself available... and generally too sheltered by her big brother to be allowed to anyway.

Faroe watched Anna get up and got to check on Grail. He moved to stand up and come over to Windham and Hem. “Sorry to interrupt, you two, but… perhaps Hemlock would like some of her birthday cake, hmm? Birthday girls cut the first piece,” he added. He wasn’t sure if he was interrupting or rescuing her from blushing to death. Though Windham would certainly have felt the answer to his unspoken question… was Hemlock just curious or was she interested. That blush said she was, indeed, interested back.

Grail heard Aiyanna’s voice through the door. He moved to open it, holding the warm cloth over his eye to try to lessen the stabbing pain. “Sorry… I’ll be out shortly, Anna. It just… started hurting so much worse,” he admitted. He hardly seemed to notice the kitten-like spirit on her shoulder.

____________________________________________________

Igraine nodded. She felt empathy for Kurama. Not even having a proper meal in all that time. Not having someone who loved him or at least truly cared for him and about his well-being. Igraine, for as tough as she could be as a captain when called for… she was also a princess by birth. She was extremely compassionate and empathetic and nurturing. But she wasn’t one to cross either, especially since if you crossed her, you would cross Cloud. “Well, tonight we will bring you for a proper meal with us,” she said. “Most of the crew will be off satisfying their own cravings while we’re in port, so we may as well partake too,” she said. Though for her, partaking meant having a proper meal – not that cookie wasn’t worth his weight in gold for the quality of their meals on the ship… but there was just something about a meal prepared occasionally by someone else. Of course, others would be having a meal in a bar or drinking themselves silly and some may even pay to bed someone for the night. As long as they didn’t get in trouble. Hard to do, though, in Port Royale. “We’ll need to get you a few more things, too. Your quarters will be larger than you’ve experienced for a while, I suspect. You’ll have an important role on the ship, after all, with your skills, and Cloud will get you situated in the spare workspace in his area,” she agreed.

She then smiled when Kurama remarked on her ship being a sight to behold. “I always thought so myself,” she said. She’d first seen the ship come into port in Tramoria and then she’d seen Zidane Tao disembark… and she wasn’t sure which had been more of ‘a sight to behold.’ Though Zidane would have said no ship, nor woman, nor sunset or flower would hold a candle to her.  He had won her over so quickly… the Arcane Gale was supposed to be their home. Now it was hers… and she would keep it going, keep it ‘a sight to behold’ for as long as she could… and now Kurama would help with that.

____________________________________________________

Nara smiled and nodded her head as La’Shire spoke of this being an adventure. “Oh… that was fast,” she said. It was almost like her father had delivered her into La’shire’s halls near her room… like he knew where it would be. She didn’t know it was beside the one Anos was occupying with little Plumeria or that Nour had explicitly asked La’Shire to ensure their rooms were near each other. She watched the door open. The door itself was lovely, all carved in different shades of wood with gold inlays. She stepped inside after La’Shire and looked around. It was… stunning. And, funny enough, the first thing she noticed were the ceilings, which were vaulted a bit with deep blue insets covered in golden stars. Ceilings were adorably new for Nara. She then looked at La’Shire as she mentioned a ‘he’. Then she paused when La’Shire clarified that it was Anos she was speaking of and that his room was just outside her door and to the left. “O-oh…” she said, then nodded. “Sure, I’d love to be shown around,” she said. Things like viewing screens and crystal tablets… and this realms washrooms… she’d need to be shown… as well as how to order food. Most things were simply done with magic and one’s own whims in their realm… here was much more hands-on.

________________________________________________________

Bless pulled a piece off her sandwich and ate it as she watched Seph and Emmi. She then looked squarely on her big brother when he mentioned that he planned to gather casselberries later and make some cakes. She nodded. “We do,” she said, confirming they had everything to make them. “But the casselberries are out of control. They’ve been untended for almost eighteen years,” she added. “They’ll need to be trimmed back. Maybe we can collect enough bushels to make some Casselberry juice,” she suggested. It was more of a wine, but not a super strong alcohol.

“That sounds good. I could help with that,” Ember offered.

Bless seemed to pause a moment before she nodded. She knew she shouldn’t hold it against Ember what the Clerics wished to do with her, how they intended to use her to rival Twilight if she was a rogue Oracle. But she was worried… because she knew her brother had a crush, and that could prove problematic to the Clerics too. She just didn’t want anything to put her brother into harm’s way.

There had never been two Oracles alive with the gift at the same time, and there wasn’t right now either. Twilight was the only Oracle. Her gifts had awakened. Ember had abilities to see things too, but much more on the level of Seers… very limited to those within her environment… and hers was not honed and didn’t come quite as naturally as it had for Twilight. Zinfandel was insistent that she train herself… in case she needed to become the Oracle… but Ember admittedly preferred to just sit around and daydream and scribble her and Seph’s initials into her notes, despite the matchmaker recommending she pair with Cleric Odom’s son, Venat.

___________________________________________________

Sunny laughed when Levi said Riggs had better not let them down. “You know, if we figure it out, we should just call him by his real name when we see him… or maybe just wait and tell Opal and let her say it. I bet he’d be so surprised and confused… or… would that make her seem like a stalker?” she asked with concern as she brought a finger to touch her lip lightly. She then looked at Levi and smiled, nodding. “Mama can get us access to those,” she agreed.

Balian smirked as Lyka waved. He shook his head and sighed, moving to stretch out his wings, letting them lazily lay open as he lounged on the wide, plushy chair on the balcony. He was in only his drawstring pj bottoms, drinking sunberry tea and letting the sun soak into every bit of his body and wings he was willing to show. The only one who might ever see him in less was Safira. “And they’re at it again,” he said as he draped a cloth over his eyes to rest.

Hestia watched him dart ahead like the show-off Lyka could always be. She teased him by calling him the Silver Arrow, the way he darted about with his slightly silvered golden wings… even moreso when he went full silver. She had to take him through a jive of large trees towards the rear forest within the walls of La’Shire’s grounds in order to make up ground, since she was more nimble in those sorts of areas. They turned La’Shire’s protected airspace into quite the Golden obstacle course.

Vespa hugged Trait a little tighter when he called her his sweet little sister. Something about it felt so comforting and needed by her that it made her eyes well up for a moment. It was one thing to be told that you were related to someone else… but another to really feel something there. She hadn’t felt love really from anyone else she shared blood with except Sarah, and now Traitorin. It didn’t seem strange to her how their family was… that Traitorin had raised Sarah and was essentially her father by all regards…. While the two of them also now shared a sister. It was unusual, but it didn’t affect the strong father-daughter bond between Trait and Sarah by any means. He would always be Sarah’s father and never her brother. While he and Sarah would always be Vespa’s siblings. It was simple as that.

She reluctantly let go as Trait laid her down in the bed and covered her up, doing the same for Miharu when he came over to lay with her. She looked over at the door as Trait moved to leave. “Thank you, brother…” she said quietly. “I love you…” she said, and it would no doubt strike a chord in Trait. He had always been an only child until this year… when he’d found sisters. Juno and Yuuri weren’t quite as eager to bond as deeply as Vespa clearly wanted to. She then turned over and kicked her shoes off the side of the bed, hearing them land on the floor before she snuggled up against Miharu.

Sarah looked up and over when Traitorin came in. She stood up and came over to him, taking the thread and pausing. It sounded too good to be true. Every time Lacey’s wound progressed, it seemed she was closer to death… and Sarah had feared that her most recent progression would be the last her body could handle. “Vespa? Really?” she asked, shaking her head, then smiled. “And you were right there to help her figure out how to do it, right?” she asked, knowingly. The Saint’s Touch… “That means she’ll be able to purify yours,” she said, knowing it wouldn’t be right away. Vespa would need to hone her gift some to be able to handle that. But if anyone could do it, it would be another child of Raiser’s… Raiser who had tampered with Trait’s gift to begin with. She then nodded when he said that Lacey would probably enjoy a visit, especially is Sarah brought the children. “Today she should rest. Perhaps tomorrow… we can bring her breakfast,” she noted with a smile. She paused, noticing Trait’s quiet discomfort when he mentioned smelling the ‘blue rose room’ and catching ‘his’ scent and ‘hers.’ She nodded. “They’re really there,” she confirmed. “Nyx returned and… with some help… he was able to bring mom back too,” she said. “She’s been resting and recovering, and Nyx… well, I doubt he would mind filling you in himself,” she said and smiled, moving to hug her father. “The past is in the past, dad… you should go talk to him,” she whispered before pulling back. “Thank you for sharing the good news about Lacey. I appreciate it.” She was sure to get reports later, but this was much quicker.

Esric watched Sarah and Traitorin, with Trait confirming that Sarah was his daughter. “Thank you for letting us stay. Things are… a little dangerous wherever we go right now, it seems,” he said, noting that things were a little unbalanced in N’Jara too. He then looked back to his sister as she drank her cocoa, looking very content and pleased with her choice in Minato. Honestly, Esric felt better knowing he had it too. Minato could protect it… and that would help protect Rem.

Zeke looked at her with some concern when she mentioned she had no roommate. It wasn’t because of her injury, but rather because of the heat through the windows. He hardly noticed it. Of course, he was only half Obsidian Valkyrie War Shire Centaur. He was also half Da’Ranian Desert Oasis Centaur, so he wasn’t unfamiliar with the hot, dry desert life, nor the temperate oasis of Da’Rania that offered shelter and sustenance. “I would like to see it,” he said, “but after you’ve eaten and rested. Are you sure you wouldn’t do so more comfortably in your bed?” he asked.

_______________________________________________

Penny watched as Raphtalia got the towels and explained everything she was doing, almost like teaching a lesson. She then offered up sage instruction for knowing the best course of action by knowing your end goal. Right now, it wasn’t about confrontation. That was Oak and Roan’s task. Their’s was the keep the males out and keep those inside their room safe. She nodded, looking at the door. A waiting game… “I do hate waiting…” she whispered.

Roan listened as the four spoke between themselves about killing Chai and divvying up the girls… two of whom were his younger sisters. It took all he had not to come out and wail on them when the one mentioned the other liked breaking in young ones, but he didn’t have enough to go on yet. And then he felt sick over mention of what the one would do to Chai… and revealing he’d done so to others. One would hope that, wherever they were, perhaps the Luminara could give them a proper Sending, so their souls could know peace. Pepper would be in great demand when it came to handling matters caused by this tribe.

Roan was recording everything, though, having stuck a micro cryst-cam on the wall across from them when he walked by. Everything they said was going to be used as evidence that he was within his rights to respond with force when that moment came. He just needed them to show the canister of sedatives that they would try to feed under the main door and reveal their approach to deposit it. He tapped his comm-crystal to alert the guards of his location and his need for assistance. He could certainly handle four, but he couldn’t transport them all on his own when he was finished with them. Jeorge… wanted to hurt Haddie… Clive wanted to hurt Raphtalia… Tobin wanted to break Penny… Octavis wanted to desecrate Chai… He was making mental notes so he knew whose voice when with which face. Then there was the matter of the deathmaw bugs, which he saw skittering on the floor past him. He moved his hand and the Mist crept quickly into being and seemed to hold them all collectively in a corner so they couldn’t keep spreading through the castle right now, each one marked with a rainbow sheen that would allow those who use the Mist to track them if they did get free. There was another target and he needed to proactively protect that unknown person too right now…

“That’s okay. I don’t mind,” Haddie said as she moved to get the clothes that she’d brought in for Chai. She helped her stand and remove to soft robe, getting her into the panties first, then the cozy pj pants, followed by the soft long-sleeved shirt. “There we go. Do you want socks?” she asked. She’d brought some comfy ones in just in case she thought her feet might get cold. As she waited for Chai to answer, she moved back to the tub to start filling it again with hotter water this time… for herself. Adding some soothing oils and zion into the water to help with her sore muscles.

Oak led her through the castle, closing in on Mulberry and Cassaria’s room. He nodded when she said that she was feeling much better, and it sounded like while it usually took time for her headache to fade, it seemed like it was going away quickly thanks to Millia. He then looked at her. “I’ve only just met her this morning, but sure. I like good people. Chai is a nice girl,” he said. “So are you. So are most in this castle. Sadly, there are still the bad apples.”

____________________________________________________

Alder had listened, but he wasn’t really allowed to do anything else. He couldn’t move or speak. He’d been startled more than anything and then deeply confused when she shifted her appearance. Everything she was talking about confused him. She wasn’t full Night Elf… and although her mother was, she was acting in very taboo manners in how she raised Blaise before marrying Sylar’s father. It was all to give Blaise the best chance to win herself the High King of Adrelia.

“What is this?” Rohdorn asked as he watched with Adriel. “Those marks.” He scoffed. It was the epitome of all Night Elves shunned. Lies, deceit, falsehoods. They were about truth, sometimes at the cost of coming off too forward or blunt, despite also retaining a sense of privacy alongside their transparency. Which was why so rarely did they pursue intimate activities anything they could be witnessed. Blaise never entirely fit the bill. He’d always known there was something more to her. He knew he could only view half of her heritage, the Night Elf half, but was aware there was another half… hidden behind enchantments even he couldn’t see through. Truth… as all Night Elves knew… always revealed itself in time. And it had been revealed now. “Flamie has broken our laws by using such magic, against her own child no less… and warmsbane blossom tea has been forbidden in the kingdom since by father’s reign, long before Blaise was born,” he said. He’d thought the Duchy had ceased it’s cruel method of raising children, and they had… because the Duchy had collapsed.

Alder felt himself finally be released when she turned to notice. Her apology felt sincere, and unusual by her reputation. “I’m sorry… I didn’t mean to upset you or hurt you. It wasn’t ever my intention. I… I don’t do these things,” he admitted. “The truth is… even if you’ve seen me around before and I know you from your position… we don’t really know each other and… doing things like this without that… I can’t do it. I’m sorry.” In a way, it was the first time someone had done that for her. Walked away because they felt they were both deserving of more than just sex. Suggested that they should get to know each other before it happened again, if it happened again. Alder had hoped to reserve himself for someone who he’d gotten to know, dated, courted, built a relationship with… and he was sure he’d done it all wrong here.

Yesterday had felt different when he met Soliel. She had been exploring the city, which had been a Hume city the last time she was in it… as a Gladiator, fighting in the arenas. But now she found the old arena altered into a stunning elvish amphitheater, now used for performances and night star viewings and rituals. She’d likely been hungry and curious and picked an apple off someone’s cart and was accosted by the merchant. When she was about to respond on instinct, Alder had stepped in and placed an apple from his own cart in its place, smoothing over the incident and then noting that Soliel wasn’t from there and asking if she needed help finding her way somewhere. Alder was an altruistic elf. Soliel, despite all of her hardships before her freedom, was an altruistic cheetah. They ended up spending the entire afternoon together with him showing her around Rohdoran and eventually walking her back to the guest house behind the Inn she and the others were staying at. It’d started and ended innocently and yet left a mark on them both.

He couldn’t have imagined falling into bed with her at first meeting, like he’d done with Blaise. He didn’t understand why he’d succumbed and brushed off his personal beliefs so hastily when Blaise approached him, perhaps in part from her hidden allure…but what did it mean? Did it mean anything? He needed to understand before anything else could happen. “Will you be okay?” he asked, meaning if he left.

****

Rael moved to follow suit, getting out of his seat and standing with Vyshae. He gestured for her to go first, moving to follow her out after leaving some white gold coins on the table, more than was needed to pay for their meals. Once outside, he stretched his wings and closed them back up behind him before walking off with her. “Well, seems like she has a good support system to help her keep learning,” he said, meaning Vyshae and Traine.
____________________________________________________

Calla blushed and smiled when Plume mentioned she smelled nice. The Cloud Fawn likely smelled a bit of the peppermint oil… but her natural scent was warm and comforting, like sugared vanilla. It wasn’t unusual for those tied to the realm of dreams to have similarly comforting, soothing scents to them. She continued to hum softly for her, letting the words fade out and just letting the melody help Plume drift back to sleep. She looked over as she heard the door open, though and she saw Xellen emerge with Tatianna. She looked back to the sleeping child and fixed her blanket before she moved to stand up and nodded to him. “I’m ready,” she agreed. She looked cute in the pjs and slippers that were given to her in the infirmary, but her hair was still unkempt and there were bits of straw stuck here and there, and her doe ears were still splashed with dirt, though Tatiana had wiped her face. Her one cheek was still red with a little cut on it from when she’d been thrown against the straw. She’d take a proper bath once back at the room, though. She just… didn’t want to cause Xellen any more trouble, as Tati predicted… so she had no intentions of asking him to stay.

Quinn watched Sean get up and out of the tub, moving to steady her and ensure she didn’t slip. Once she was stable on the bath mat, he moved to get himself up and out of the bath, pulling the drain as he did. His whole body felt like it weight a thousand tons. He pushed the water out of his tail and then wrapped a towel around his waist and sat on the edge of the tub to finish drying himself off. He watched Seanan, to make sure she used the bench to sit and dry herself… not wanting her to risk losing her balance. “Short as it was… it really did help,” he assure dher about the bath. HE had a feeling he’d be fast asleep once he was dressed and in bed with her.

Ashe blushed upon hearing the moaned whinny come from him. She looked up to see his head fall back against the pillows. She could feel the tension in his body as she continued, and she could feel things starting to grown even more impressive. She knew that he could, because she always felt it happen when they were mating, but this was very different. She drew back a bite and continued to tease him with her tongue before pressing her lips to him again and taking him back into her mouth some more. She didn’t take into account that when he climaxed while mating, his hips were usually in a frenzy… so she wasn’t thinking about needing to brace his hips, though he was probably being very mindful that he wasn’t mating right now. HE was being pleasured, and he’d have to resist the urge to thrust when she sent him over the edge.

Wynter sat up and picked up one of the berries. An aura fruit. She bit into one and it seemed like she was almost unfazed by the cold of it, but she crinkled her nose just a bit at the tartness, despite being balanced with sweetness. It caught her off guard, but it seemed she liked them because she had another.

Keelin looked over where Solan and Jarral were talking. They seemed to be keeping their voices low, though not necessarily to hide their conversation from them. But at the same time, it seemed Jarral was concerned for Wynter… and Keelin heard Solan mention something about him and Keelin going somewhere and asking Jarral if he would be coming. JArral nodded and Keelin looked back to Wynter. She moved a bit and laid down in the pillows, snuggled in her blanket. Wynter’s blanket had fallen around her waist when she sat up. “What does it feel like when you make the lights?” she asked curiously.

Wynter looked over and moved to lay down on her side, picking up another berry and pausing. “I don’t know. I’ve never really thought about it. I guess it’s warm and it tingles a little. It’s different, depending on why they’re happening. Like… with Jarral, there are all of these waves of tingles that tickle and make me feel funny,” she said… sort of like being excited or aroused… or even bashful or shy. “Sometimes it’s warm and comforting when I’m sad or scared… because the lights warm me… they remind me that I’m connected to something,” she reasoned. “And when they lit up yesterday… it felt comforting…” she said. They were closing tied to her emotions.

_________________________________________________

Nessa chewed slowly as Nyx mentioned that she may need to ask Silvi to hasten her recovery… because it wasn’t him the message was for… but for her. “That’s different,” she said, then listened as he explained and her expression shifted from amused to concerned. She sat up a bit more on her chair and nodded. “… It sounds like it. I’d have to see this boy to understand his affliction, though. Is her a victim of backlash from using it himself… is he being cursed by another… or is he being piloted,” she said. She felt sick just thinking about the third. It was a very dark construct, essentially casting your spirit into another’s body and slowly overtaking them until their spirit was completely snuffed out… It was also called the bodysnatching curse. The only way for a soul to hold fast in their body was to find an anchor… and for Ryn, it was Trinket. It was why Jado tried to ensure Ryn couldn’t see or hear her… and why he tried to kill her. But also why he failed… because Ryn fought back to protect that which anchors him… and anchors only exist through mutual love. For Nessa, her’s had been Sarafina. It was her love for Sarah and Sarah’s love for her that ensured Nessarina’s spirit hadn’t been immediately absorbed into the magic she’d gotten herself lost in… but allowed her to hold out until Dkhoran discovered her presence and Nyx returned to save her. “I’ll go with you, but… I won’t be able to do anything until I’ve seen Silvi. At the very least, I’ll be able to figure out what’s going on with the boy and maybe a means of keeping his affliction at bay so he won’t have to remain perpetually shackled to Dazai,” she said. Of course she knew Dazai. She had been in another form, on another plane… but very aware of everything happening in the world around her as she stayed close to Sarah all these years… She knew exactly who and what he was and that he was the only thing likely keeping the boy from hurting himself or others… or succumbing to the corrupted ancient magic or… what she knew it as… Nethos Magic. Arcane magic was the ancient magic that was more aligned with light. Nethos magic was ancient magic that was deeply corrupted and could have even more dire consequences for the caster than Arcane magic did. What trapped Nessa was arcane magic… and it had still been kinder than what might happen to Ryn if he was the caster… There was indeed cause for concern…

“That’s cute,” Tilly said in agreement as Tae mentioned how Ginseng was with Sorei… and visa versa. She was glad that their ‘brother’ had finally found someone who was truly deserving of him. She sat with Tae, helping to keep her arm comfortably in the warm water. She looked at Tae and seemed to pause, like her mind just went blank at her mention of the men’s shirt she was wearing… and what was he like, the man whose shirt it was. She was blushing deeply without even realizing it. “I…” She took a deep breath to try to settle herself. “His name is Nyx,” she said, “and… yes… that’s him,” she said, confirming that he was the dragon from Sarah’s call. “I might have been spending a lot of time with him,” she admitted, shaking her head. “He’s a time magic user and he burned down his core and I happened to be there checking up on his sister and he was burning up so I made him get into an ice bath, but I fell in and… he gave me something to change into is all,” she said with a shrug. Of course, that wasn’t all. Tilly could have gone the short walk back to her own room and changed into her own clothes. Instead, it looked like she’d spent the night in the shirt she was wearing… “And what about Semper? How’s that going?” she asked, hoping she could shift the subject a bit, though she knew better than that. Tae would answer her, but likely go right back to this interesting little mystery she had on her hands with Tilly and Nyx.

~*~*~*~*~

Vi ran out with Aster, hand in hand. “Maks, FauFau! We’re ready to go esssploring and we wanna find shells and pretty stones and flowers to make necklaces and crowns for Gigi so she can see how much we love her and want her to be happy and better,” she said, revealing their plan. She then looked over. “Is Shale coming?” She asked.

“Uh, no. Shale has eaten so much lunch that she has to go take a nap now,” Maks said. He’d help her burn it off later, perhaps.

Ginga’s fingers trailed down to stop at his jawline. She slowly lowered her hand to rest on his chest as he said he loved her more than words alone could convey. She knew how else one could convey love… but… he’d shown it so many ways since their first official meeting in the dining room, when he’d given her flowers and drawn her… before he’d even met her… having seen her in his dreams. “Would you still know I love you if I hadn’t said it?” she asked him quietly, wondering if she ever conveyed it without words… Of course, the fact she’d healed his scars was certainly a give-away of her feelings… and how she’d come to his defense when Diana and the others were trying to entice him now that his face was handsome to them, although he’d always been handsome… even with the scars… She just… didn’t realize that she ever showed it, before she’d even realized what it all meant.
______________________________________________________

Marin thought for a few moments. “Smaller would be more discreet, and I don’t think we want to have the deceased on the same boat as the injured. It would be too much for them and might lessen their will to survive the trip,” she reasoned. One boat to transport the lost souls. One ship to transport the doctors and the wounded, and one ship for the rest of them. “We don’t want to draw much attention either,” she added. “And they might be able to move us faster with smaller ships,” she added.

“No need to be sorry for that, River. You would worry about me too,” Ivy noted, and she was right. “I’m just glad you’re all safe and coming home.” She nodded and smiled. “Sure. I’d feel better if you did,” she agreed. Ivy knew the wound would probably be nothing more than barely a flesh wound by the time River and the others got back to La’Shire, but it would still give her peace of mind to see for herself. “And the others? Are they all okay too?”

__________________________________________________________

Min looked at Prim in surprise as the vixen seemed to be smiling a little too much as she left her question open-ended. She felt the heated blush rush back to her cheeks as she moved the trays to the sink while Prim wrapped them. “We do need to get this done, to speak with Heirloom and properly introduce ourselves,” she said… but she was pausing. Was Prim asking her if she wanted to take some time to go upstairs and see it through… what she and Pellian seemed to have been starting in the kitchen? Minerva’s ears fell back shyly at the very thought of seeing Pellian completely naked, seeing what sort of state he’d been put into because of her and their kissing and their closeness… and then letting him… Oh, she just couldn’t let her mind go there! It was probably going to happen that way eventually. She and Pellian were just going to get so heated in their making out that it happened without much thought, but now she was definitely overthinking it again. “I might just go freshen up a little. The kitchen got a little hot… from all of the baking. I’ll be back down shortly,” she said before she nodded to Prim and headed upstairs to find a spare room. She knew Pellian would be in the washroom of the room they’d shared last night… and she had a feeling she didn’t want to risk walking in on something!

Cassius nodded. “That’s correct,” he said when Yuuri asked if, as far as he knew, it was only the Queen’s Guard, the King’s Gallants and those of the ruling families to have woken so far. HE then listened as Yuuri explained that Senn saw Heirloom rush off this morning and return with someone, a vixen. He seemed to think for a moment. “It’s possible,” he said simply. “I mean, I don’t claim to know exactly what protections are on the Estate… but nothing is completely impenetrable,” he added. “She could very well have been here before, but we don’t know if it was recent or from before the spell…  I can’t imagine he would protect this estate so much and bring a threat inside willingly. I say, it’s probably easier to simply have Primrose and Minerva ask him,” he said.

Topaz looked at Fii curiously when his thoughts seemed to drift elsewhere for but a moment. Like an afterthought of something he’d forgotten. She noticed his gaze drifted to the ceiling, even though he couldn’t see, but she understood it implied he meant Pandora and Leif. “Get them what?” she asked quietly, unaware he meant to ensure they had potions… so Pandora wouldn’t have to worry about a pregnancy before she was truly ready.

Pandi shivered and pressed back against his chest, resting against him and squirming a bit on his lap as he moved and his fingers played. She moaned and let out adorable whines as her body was responding even more strongly now, her breathing hitching as she started to tighten up on Leif. It wouldn’t take much more to send the girl, even in such gentle lovemaking. It wouldn’t be surprising if he wasn’t far behind. They were both quite sensitive to it at the moment, despite being unable to resist trying it again and again.

Thierry felt this ache in her chest when he asked before entering… if she was comfortable with him coming in as she was now or if she wished for him to get her a water blanket. It was thoughtful and kind and… the ache was just from how sweet he was, and it was touching… That was rare for her. Her parents were hard and Gracia was cruel… the Queen’s Guard were rotten and Mallium… there weren’t enough words for how vile he was. “It’s okay. I don’t want you to go through any more trouble than you need to. I’m alright like this…” she said. The bubbles had dissolved into a thick pink foam on the surface, which hid her well enough, and as she turned in the tub so her back was to him, her tails floated around her, shielding her modesty even more. She slowly pulled her hair over her shoulder so it was in front of her, exposing her back. Thankfully the room was so warm and cozy thanks to him setting it all up that way.

___________________________________________________________

Oden chuckled and nodded. “You’ll do fine if you’re just true to yourself, Kry. If you worry you’ve offended her, then when she lets you, you apologize and you clarify. You’re good at that.” Of course, he didn’t know if Novel had a boyfriend or a mate or not… but he was sure Regius would manage to broach the topic casually. Or maybe he wouldn’t. Regius had never truly liked someone like this, as far as Ode had seen. He wasn’t sure if his friend knew how to flirt. “And don’t let your mom rush you into anything. I could hear her from in there,” he said, gesturing to the washroom, which of course might make Regius even more embarrassed that Novel probably heard too. “Anyway… thank you for bringing the food in, I appreciate it. Good luck with her… and let me know if there’s anything in Ethion you’d recommend seeing. I might try to get Kiyo out for a bit tomorrow,” he said, wanting her to feel her freedom, even if the curse was still upon her. He saw Regius out and closed the door before returning to the washroom. “You want to stay in a bit longer or do you want to get out, dry off, get comfy and eat something?” he asked her with a smile.

Novel dug through her bag three times. She’d checked every pocket, and she moved out of the room to check the sofa and the floor beneath and around it, thinking perhaps it fell out of her bag. But it wasn’t there. She sat back on her heels and felt the tears start to well up in her eyes. Her heart literally clenched in her chest. She’d lost it? The locket?

Pine followed Tasha out of Lorna’s home after they finished setting everything up for Lorna and Naria. He was carrying the covered tray for her as she led the way to her temporary abode, so they could have a late lunch together. “This is a nice place. It’s quaint,” he noted once inside. It was half the size of her home, though perfect for one guest or a couple, perhaps. He moved to set the tray on the table and remove the lid.

Lorna was blushing too and felt her breath catch from time to time as he helped her get washed up. She pressed back against him a bit as she lifted one of her legs out of the water and took the cloth from him, running it down one led, then the other and then slipping her legs back under the foamy surface. She held onto the cloth and was quiet for a few moments before she set it aside. “You should use your hands for the rest,” she whispered shyly, aware she felt something of his behind her twitch at the suggestion.

☆☆☆☆☆

Zai was blushing over just how Aiyan was melting into her attentions right now. “Do you want to me to keep going or do you want to finish another way?” She asked him, basically offering to send him over the edge with her hand… or inviting him to join with her, even though her nymph usually liked to get Zai hot and bothered too before he did that. He would have no trouble recovering from a climax under her skilled touch. Even as she gave him the option, she continued to tease his need, coaxing him to completion.

Naiya gripped the blankets and moaned sweetly for Kei, that lovely nymph’s song of moans and pleasured gasps that were meant to show him how good it felt and to coax him to keep going. She shivered delightfully as his purrs were sending such wicked vibrations through her. “Gods, Kei… hnn…” She could feel the backlash of Aiyan’s own activities, but really the echoes of that were nothing compared to what Kei was doing to her right now!

Garand watched her retreat to the washroom to soak in a bath and he seemed to wait a few more moments before he moved to head out. He needed to do some of what he’d come here for… and just let the peace and clarity of Ethion wash over him and allow him to self-reflect, to let some things go… because right now, after the call with Movado, he knew he was in a bad headspace again.

“Ah, you’re right,” thayne said with a smile. “I’m so lucky I have you to show me the proper way, Baillie,” he said as he took the offered berry and ate it, nodding. “You’re right, that’s much better,” he agreed with a wink. He then waved to Nayril and Finn as they left.

Finn smiled and nodded. “Alright… let’s get you something from the market that isn’t remotely close to fish,” he mused as his put an arm around her waist and led her off from their cottage towards the main street of Ethion. “Actually, I think Lettie should be open again. She mentioned that after all that happened, it would be helpful for those who were staying in the tents to have a place to eat good Druid food,” he noted. Lettie had one of the few actual restaurants or cafes in Ethion, as most Druids cooked at home or ate the phenomenal food from street vendors.

Poesy listened as Meliodas explained that, before the darkness comes to Ethion, he needs to return to La’Shire briefly, to thank those who helped clear his name, and to apologize to those who Aether had hurt and wronged. Most importantly, to give Saffron closure. She had really been the one to suffer the most and the longest under Aether… and she was the one who allowed Meliodas to break through after so long being at the trap demon’s mercy. She knew he needed to do these things, but she was upset that he might be leaving her behind alone again, after just promising they wouldn’t be apart. But then he said he would be taking her with him, of course, and she smiled. She nodded in agreement. “Okay, but… Lio… do you really think the fighting will be weeks or months?” she asked worriedly. Because Meliodas had asked her to go with the Sylph, where it was safe. Would she be away from him for weeks or months? What if… he was hurt or died? He’d drank from the chalice… but that didn’t make him invincible… She was supportive of going to La’Shire, but she was scared about what comes after they get back to Ethion…

Fable’s mind felt like a whirlwind blew through it as Fenris explained. Yes, he built this for her… it was why she always found herself admiring the carvings and the style of it, even the décor he chose. She mentioned finding sleigh beds romantic and comfortable and cozy… and so he had one. There was a guest room, but whenever she stayed over, it was usually in his bed with him. Innocent as it always was. It was true that… she did feel this place was warm and safe… and she felt more at home here than in her childhood home. She took a deep breath and studied him. Fenris was amazing… and she’d missed all of his signs. Even in their subtlety, honestly, they were not so subtle. He’d built a house for her, one that had everything she’d have ever wanted in her home. Then she was blushing deeply. He wanted to marry her tonight.

She then paused and her smile faded some. Her father. “You’re right. If Cina is upset and tells him what you said to her… about you building this home for me… He’ll go after you, try to get you exiled for having me under this roof without his blessing, even if… we haven’t done anything… until just now,” She said in a whisper at the end, meaning the kiss. “I don’t want to lose you either, Fen. So… we’ll go to the Draoi and ask their blessing and… I’ll marry you tonight,” she said, smiling again. Of course, not before she ate. She needed to recover a bit from her episode and her close-call just a few moments ago.

Maize blushed and her adorable antlers seemed to sprout a bit as Athrun teased her on the descent. Her feet touched the ground and his hands were sliding back from the sides of her breasts and she caught them for a moment, pulling his arms back around her before she turned in them and face him, moving her arms around his neck. “You’re trying to get started already?” she asked him, the cute blush still on her cheeks and her antlers such a give-away that his touches had such an affect on her.
____________________________________________________________

Varian nodded and just sat there with Noctis quietly when the pools were finished. “Is it okay if we just stay here like this for a little while?” he asked her. Not that Noctis would object. She hadn’t been out like this in a while and surly she was enjoying the open sky and the sunshine too. “Do you think that there is a way for Willow to reverse whatever Raiser did to Aria?” he asked her. He wasn’t sure his sister could survive out of the water as she was… He wanted her to have her own self restored. It wouldn’t feel fair if he was made whole and she wasn’t…

Cressida nodded with obvious relief when Ettie assured her that the color in his face wasn’t because he was feeling worse… it hadn’t hurt. She then tipped her head curiously when he said it had felt food. “This?” she asked as she moved to trace the skin along his wrist. It was such an innocent touch and yet it seemed it was so sensitive right now that it was a rather intense erogenous zone for Etios right now. “Do you want me to keep doing it?” she asked curiously. If it felt good, then she would keep doing it. Maybe it was ‘good’ as in ‘soothing’. She didn’t know it was ‘good’ as in ‘arousing.’

“Alright. We can visit the vault in the morning, then, if that works for you?” Myth asked Cecelia, then looked at Zen, “and then we can go to Port Royale and make our arrangements,” she added. “Right now, though, I’m going to take my potion,” she said as she held up the vial that she’d gotten from Noctis, “grab a bite to eat and let my core recover,” she said. She’d spent a lot in Faraday’s tower… and her grace was working to try to recover Link more too. She was relieved they were in agreement that it be tomorrow morning, because she wanted to be here in case her brother needed her, or Ettie or Will or Link…

Quistis ran into one of the spriggans as she tried to find her way to the kitchen. She’d led Quistis there and helped her fill a jaw with the special honeyed sugar cubes that Quistis insisted Tegra would need to drink his much-needed moondrop tea. If they hadn’t had any, she’d have made some for him, but thankfully, it seemed Cecelia had the honeyed sugar cubes in her pantry.

Willow smiled and laughed a bit when Tegra said it was good to see her. “Good to see you too, Teg,” she said. “Even more so now that you’ve gotten a little more moonglow about you from the elixirs,” she said, already seeing some improvement. Though the poison would not be something she could rid him of right now, not with her current magic levels. Her core needed to recharge overnight, properly. Potions only did so much and she was burning through that just with freeing Etios and Tegra of their rather severe bindings. She nodded when he said that his appearance was permanent, according to Octavia, “Well, that girl was never very bright. I wouldn’t say permanent… but perhaps for this lifetime, yes,” she said. “You could look worse,” she teased. HE was a beautifully handsome Ivarijin Elf. But she smiled and nodded when he expressed a willingness to let Quistis help him… as long as it was her desire. He’d never ask it of her. “Well, I suppose we’ll see how you are feeling in the morning,” was all she said. If he was doing better, then it would mean that he’d been blessed many times with the howl of a Shambhala wolf. Even so… just to be close to her, she may naturally purify him of the drow’s venom overnight, at least a little bit… if she didn’t bring her howl forth. “Well, if she’s planning to return, then Link and I probably shouldn’t be here when she does,” she noted, moving to place a hand on his shoulder. “It really is good to see you again, Tegra,” she said warmly before she moved to Link and placed her free hand on his arm. She was in need of a little more support this time leaving… and she’d probably ask him to escort her to her room so she could get in a soothing bath, some food and some proper rest. Sleeping spells were rarely as restful as one would believe.

__________________________________________________________

Kahi took a step forwards when Ryn seemed to wake, but his only focus seemed to be on the girl sitting across from him and then on himself… or rather on hurting himself. “Ryn…” He looked at Dazai with confusion as the man directed his statements to Trinket and Trinket alone. He looked over at her. She was a child. This shouldn’t fall to her to fix… but he was as confused by all of this as Ri was. The fur on his tail and ears bristling over the name ‘Jado.’

Trinket looked at Dazai when he told her to talk to him. “Ryn…” she said, but she didn’t know what to say to help him. “You’re stronger than him, and he knows it… He didn’t want you to be able to see or hear me, but… you do now,” she said. “Do you remember the night you brought me up to the stargazing mesa so I could see the lantern bugs… You knew I was sad because I really wanted to see the shooting stars that night, but it was overcast and you couldn’t see anything… so you brought me there and said it was like stars right here where we were… to pretend I was walking in the night sky with them… You were always there for me, Ryn… and I’m going to be here for you. So don’t give up,” she said with a little pleading whine at the end.

Giving him a strong memory of something only they shared might be strong enough to push Jado back and let Ryn take enough control to explain what was happening… or at the very least, it might make him focus less on being killed to protect Trinket… and focus more on trying to survive Jado.

Winnie smiled and blushed a bit as Eros said he would always be a big brother to her if she found herself in need of one. “Thank you.” She said softly it meant a lot to hear it. Although at Shiri's slight nervousness she realized her mistake she wasn’t supposed to speak with outsiders. However if they went to remind her, Syaoran would apologize as he was the one who spoke to her.
***
Averie nodded. “I do. The method we want to try is safer. A fractured mental scape can be dangerous to try to navigate through. I’d rather not risk Tiff's well being. But at the same token its trying to find ways to best aid Zlo as well. I gave you my word. We’ll do all that we can.” Averie looked at Abbadon. “That being said this is something that needs to be discussed with Tiffan present as well. If it doesn’t work with Tiffan showing your memories I may ask my sister if dreamwalking would have any effect.” He said Millia might know. “one of the nurses mentioned Fii had a tonic he made special to help people with amnesia find and piece together there memories but….he’s away from the castle.”

Safira got up and walked over placing a comforting hand on her shoulder. “Did he leave a means of getting in touch?”

Averie nodded. “He did but its dealing with interference at the moment. I know Fiore left his apothecary journals here for Tiffan…but theres no way to know which one. “ Averie looked at them. “That however doesn’t mean we won’t try. To reach him, and maybe Fii told Tiff which journal held what information she was learning from him.”

Cori looked at everyone gathered and smiled. “Your dad had fun picking.” Cori said to Saffy. “Which is good because if it was me….I’d still be on the second maybe third item….everything looks so good on the menu.” She said trying to keep the conversation light. She’d gotten word that morning that Meliodas had been deemed completely innocent between the overwhelming evidence that Simon had, the full confession of the trap demon, and a written letter from Saffy as the White asked if she felt she could….the biggest factor perhaps was Saffy proving there were indeed two souls in one body…one savage cruel manipulative and sould have killed her. The other….warm, sad and loving….and it was that one who kept it from killing her. Allowing Saffy the time to figure out how to get out of there but not just her…she saved Meliodas. Who was at the moment protecting Ethion.
***
Sarasha shook her head. “Don’t do that to yourself. I was with you all this time. There’s no telling how things would have turned out if you had. Don’t go down the path of I should have or I could have…it never leads to a good end. Instead focus on the path your on now. One step at a time. “ she hugged him resting one arm around him the other stroking his hair in a sisterly way. “it’s not easy, and while your leaving the Unkindness now it doesn’t mean forever. Besides…we both know Karin isn’t capable of doing all this alone. He has accomplices hiding here.” She said softly. “I’ll be there with you in Aero’Oro…it’ll be a first for the both of us…leaving these woods for a time.”

Elaine walked the distance to sunfruit grove seeing Leda working away. “Hey Leda.” She said walking towards her. It was funny how well Hestia got along with Lyka most around his age found him obnoxious Hes just referenced as that lovable annoying little brother to Elaine once. It got a laugh out of her.
****
“Thanks. It should allow her to recover easier if she’s not worried about coming back here. I know Aero’Oro will take care of her.” Josie leaned back then looked out for a brief moment…”That’s strange a surge of destructive Summoning magics then….no never mind. Anna likely sensed it before me and stopped it. I’ll have to ask her later who the spirit or spirits were.”

Lily smiled. “Thanks Sabi.” She said as she accepted the tissue. She blotted her eyes leaning back as her best friend left to talk to Judy. She herself looked up at the ceiling. Here for her. She knew Atticus his not being here yet was likely because he didn’t want to draw danger her way. She couldn’t deny Sabine's words either…they never fell out of love. She supposed she was the same. Even now her heart belonged to him. Which was why she felt so guilty about it all.

“Thank you.” Pherenice said sincerely. It was funny but go her that was the promise. It acknowledged that there were always forces outside of ones control, but he’d do all he could despite that. It wasn’t a false up you bet no matter what may come.
~*~*~*~*~
Dimael knew she didn’t expect much. It was there in her eyes. This sorta I’ve been defeated just waiting for the proof but he wasn’t willing to let her just give in and give up. Being trapped in here would be far worse alone. Sometimes being alone with your thoughts you didn’t need and sometimes you did. This was a didn’t time.
~*~*~*~*~*~
“Hemlock.” He said softly. “we are getting to know each other, but to my kind for us to see someone as beautiful its inside and out.” He said moving to join them finding her blushing to be adorably cute. Faroe saved her for the moment, but only just. While Windham would never do anything to harm her, he did find it cute to see such honest and pure reactions to his words and actions. She was interested he’d happily court her….he walked over with them as Faroe seemed to step in to rescue her for the moment at least.

Before Anna could saw anything an adorable meow could be heard as Ruby winds flowed gently around Grail healing his eye. Anna blinked then smiled. “Thank you for healing Grail.” She said to the happy meowing. “Your eye should be feeling better now.” She said softly.
____________________________________________________
Kurama looked at her as she said they’d bring him out for a proper meal. “Thank you.” He said and paused when she mentioned he’d need more things. He’d have a bigger room then he was used to. His room at that shop was more of a storage space then a room.

“We’ll get you set up.” Cloud said nodding up the gangplank. “Once your finished with Zosie your room then I’ll show you the work space.”

Kurama nodded. “Thank you.” He said as he moved to walk with them taking in the fight of the Arcane Gale it was even more impressive up close which he’d never have believed to be possible.

Cloud smirked as he looked at Kurama. “Welcome home Kurama.”
Kurama looked at him. Cloud spoke. “What makes the Gale impressive isn’t the crew, but the family…Igraine took a bunch of guys that barely got along and made this place a home and her crew the family on board. So Welcome home.”
“Home. It has been a long time since I could call anywhere that.” Kurama said softly.
____________________________________________________

La'Shire smiled and did just that not racing but showing her everything. Explaining things and what they did knowing this was all new to her but the shower was fun. The different settings and things. She even went over anything Nara had questions on.
________________________________________________________
“Sounds good.” He said when Bless mentioned needing to trim the bushes back. He ate another piece of sandwich there was a lot on his mind at the moment. He needed to figure out how to restore the Shisha without drawing the Clerics attention to what he was doing. All the while keeping Bless and Emmi safe.
Venat had once told Sephiroth that he not the Memoria would marry Ember. After all how could anyone not feel violated every time Seph touched them? Yet whenever it did happen by accident Emmi never got angry with him.
___________________________________________________
“Not sure, but if what we instead learn his real name then tell her to ask if he knows someone by that name? We’ll of course know its him. But she’ll just be innocently trying to figure out who that person is. Then it won’t be stalkerish. We’ll of course be up to a bit of mischief. But it would keep her in the clear.” Levi said thinking about fun ways to do this.

Lyka smirked he wasn’t as nimble so it would cost him they both knew it. But he also wasn’t the sort to go around he’d take the same challenge she did. Otherwise it wasn’t fair for one. And two it actually aided in high speed airel combat. A few times he had to almost completely stop or kiss a tree.

Trait had returned the I love you to Vespa. It meant a lot go hear it from her. He’d have to make time to visit longer when she’d had enough rest.

Trait nodded as Sarah pieced bits together and realized it herself. He nodded again as she said that Vespa would be able to purify his gift. He smiled as Sarah said rest today then tomorrow they might bring her breakfast. “I’m sure Lacey will love it.” He said about them coming to see her then. But at the mention that they were both there and he should see Nyx. That he’d be happy to fill him in.

Then Esric was thanking him and Trait nodded. “please stay as long as you want. This castle has long been a safe haven for those who need it.” He said then hugged Sarah. “I’ll let you get back to your guests. I wanted to let you know she’s safe now.” He said knowing his sweet little girl would hide her worry. Trait excuses himself then walked down the hall slower. He had only one vivid memory of Nyx….while they had clashed swords once or twice before. The others arrived and Raiser pulled him from the battle. But this was the first time they met eye to eye through the black helmet and…then Trait’s sword was through Nyx's chest and the dragon before him fell speaking but looked at..peace. still though the room wasn’t that far away…he paused though…could he knock…

Lacey looked up at him. “Well…yes" she said after a moment she would be more comfortable in her bed. She paused as she realized he had every intention of…”You planning on taking care of me?” she said blushing, Zeke was handsome it would be easy to fall for him…if she hadn’t already but she couldn’t imagine he didn’t have a family of his own to return to. He carried himself as a noble stallion.
_______________________________________________

Raphtalia smiled. “We have that in common.” She told her. “But as my Tousho my teacher once told me. If you are to succeed you must remember all parts are important.If we neglected our end it your sister and Chsi who will be blindsided. It’s not easy but it is necessary.”

Octavis and Tobin moved, walking down the hall pulling out a couple of canisters. Long tubes with a flat under door nozzle, they each had one. Tobin shrugged and knelt down slipping the end triggering the release only it didn’t trip. The wet towel barrier blocked the clear to fire signal crystal so he pulled it back looking at the nozzle. “That’s weird why didn’t it work?”

Because Raphtalia caught the scent and Penny answered the girls ended up blocking the clear to release signal crystal. Because the canister would release all the gas and because it was used with unstable Mystrians it had to work the first time correctly. Anything blocking the light on the other side of the door would prevent the release from triggering. Jorge and Clive were standing in the middle of the hall. Tobin tried again then shook his head walking back.

“Why didn’t you try Octavis's canister?” Jorge said annoyed.
“Becausr the sensor says there’s a object blocking the door. Bet it’s a false entrance or something. No way they could block it completely otherwise.” Tobin said annoyed. “We need to find another way in…”
Roan may realize it. Raphtalia had protected him from traps. He asked her to look after the girls. She’d make certain vulnerabilities were covered. Raphtalia gave him her word she’d keep them safe.
“So now what we find another way in? Or break down that door. There a bunch of girls it’s not like they’re a threat.” Jorge said annoyed.

“Socks?” Chai asked her ears twitching. “What…do they do?” she’d always wondered about bare foot. So the idea that her feet could be warm all the time wasn’t something she’d ever considered. Usually if her feet got too cold she sit curled up in her tails as matted and heavy as they were.

Futuba looked at him….then shook her head giggling, “Thank you for that. But that’s not quite the like I meant.” She said walking. “There are bad apples. It’s not true what they say. One bad apple ruins the whole bunch. It’s only if its left alone. Then the good apples start to follow suit. But that’s with fruit…people though…” Futuba looked at him. “One bad apple that way doesn’t ruin good ones. But it does signal the other bad apples to come out….be careful Oak…” Futuba turned. “Yohan's group is dangerous….I don’t know what all they deal in…but they laugh…say they can continue business as usual here…they have the skills to deceive the royal guard….” She took a deep breath. “I think they’re using this as an excuse to target Chai…they didn’t just meet her here…it may be the first time her path crossed with Yohan but…its his pack that Chai was orphaned with…in Breakwater Cove.”
____________________________________________________
“Your…a first. Usually all any wants from me is that…” she said reaching for a robe she looked at him. “Yes…no…maybe?” Blaise frowned. “Honestly no…I have everything Flamie put me through battling this torment of emotions inside of me. It’s this sheer chaos inside…but…it probably won’t be safe for you to stay…we were both affected…” she looked at her hands. “Starlight nymph….we were both drawn in by the nymphs allure…which usually only happens with true love…or soulmates…and it was heightened by the fact I’m also part pixie…” Blaise went to put on the robe but sighed dropping it on her lap…she didn’t know how to send them away. “The pixie of Amore…or Love Pixie…” she lifted one of the feather chains that grew naturally although it wasn’t really a chain. Don’t worry about hurting me…I can’t say I don’t deserve it…but I know you didn’t do it on purpose. Flamie is going to be so angry….” Alder would know…Flamie was Blaise’s mom. “If you stay I can’t guarantee that something won’t happen. I may have instigated the interaction….but it took on a life of it’s own between us…”

Adriel stood there white knuckled as she grasped the edges of the viewing pool. “We both knew…” she said trembling. “We’ve tried so many ways to reach her, and finally one broke through part of that accursed spell…but…” she looked. “Because of Flamie…what she’s taught Blaise made her believe…is there anyone who will help her? So many are willing to just wash there hands of her…” Adriel wasn’t happy…it had blocked even her beloved's power. “Warmsbane tea….I’m surprised those plants still grow.”
“Sure.” Tomoe said walking up. She was looking better but still tired. “Only the leaves are used for Warmsbane tea. If allowed to fully grow and bear fruit it’s a remedy for Mystrian burning fever. Instead of destroying the positive emotions it calms insanity caused by that virus. Warmsbane tea, the plant is called Feverfew. It’s the most common and highly effective medicine for it….Celestial Maidens are immune to warmsbane tea…or Starlight Nymphs as they’re more commonly called... And Amore Pixies aren’t affected by any drugs that work as depressants.”
Blaise looked at her robe closing her eyes. “You really are different Alder…For as long as I can remember I’m…just…my only purpose is to be bred…” For a moment that dark angry selfish light was there…Alder might realize he reached her because she wasn’t that, or rather he didn’t see her that way……Flamie had pushed Blsise to just the edge of becoming a Siren…teetering on use rather then being used. But her gaze landed on him and the dark receded from her eyes. “I…don’t exactly know if the allure of the nymph can be stopped…although here I am clothed in nothing but my hair and your fine…although…I ruined what you were trying to wait for…seems I’m good at that…hurting others.” She had a lot going through her…anger, love, lust, bitterness sorrow….so many emotions all at once it was overwhelming.

Rael moved to follow suit, getting out of his seat and standing with Vyshae. He gestured for her to go first, moving to follow her out after leaving some white gold coins on the table, more than was needed to pay for their meals. Once outside, he stretched his wings and closed them back up behind him before walking off with her. “Well, seems like she has a good support system to help her keep learning,” he said, meaning Vyshae and Traine.

Vyshae nodded as she moved to walk with him leading the way. “She does. But I hope you realize there’s more then two.” She said looking at him. Wither or not he realized it. It was him who brought them here. Reasoned with Traine and allowed him to find the means of expressing himself. If her learning about this in some way continued to help Traine it would help Rael as well. To see the young man he reached out to continue to find the light. Most in that position couldn’t let themselves back slide. They would reach for the light themselves. “You were the one who knew how to reach Traine. She’ll want to learn to continue what you started. To help Traine yes, but because it’s not just important to her. There’s another she knows who doesn’t want him to fall.”
____________________________________________________
Xellen nodded and walked up to her. She was in slippers and pj's and looked adorable. But shuffling the distance from here to her room in slippers on a crystal floor? He lifted her despite the stitches turned and started walking. Tatianna smiled as she unlocked the door. She watched them head out…year that Dragtaur had it bad. It was cute. Xell walked. “I can stay if you want it’s no trouble.” He said as he walked.He was aware she could walk but he was also aware how easy it was to underestimate how long the body was willing to go while recovering from shock. As he walked the sound of approaching hooves and then two centauress trotted past them. His nose told him they were girls but random encounters like that one were why he opted to carry her as well. Continued safety.

Sean used the bench drying off. It would make him terribly nervous if she didn’t not that she would blame him. It was entirely too easy to slip on the floor with the baby belly she had. Sean finished drying off then got dressed into a pair of comfy pjs. Not just for her as he seemed to love snuggling up to the soft fabric and her of course. But she understood it felt good when he’d nuzzle her belly for them both. Some fabrics could be a bit itchy. “I know. Ready to cuddle?” she said warmly honestly she’d probably fall asleep too.

Rumihier could feel himself getting closer and closer to that edge. She have him tipping over it any second now, as he moaned and sang for her. In a moment all that heat building and cooling in his belly would drop. When it did he’d have to lock his hips in place so as to not hurt her. “Ashe" he breathed on a moan trying to warn her as well about how very close he was…

Solan came over and sat down. “Huh thise are an unusual fruit…” he said seeing the tiny berries that Wynter was eating. But she seemed to really like them. Even over her usual favorite.
Jarrzl nodded as he sat beside Wynter. “I’m relieved it was comforting. But it still has us curious.” He said glancing at the tiny berries that Solan called unusual. “I’ve never had them either but I think one of the girls mentioned they just came into season. Apparently they normally only grow in Evangelion in the Aurora Borealis lights. They were able to replicate it here.” He said then looked at Wynter. “Do they seem familiar to you?” he asked her as she had ignored everything else even the cream the girls in the kitchen said made them eatable….Regius ate them straight up and always found it cute she’d mirror him…even if she did wrinkle her nose adorably at the tartiness of the berries, because she liked the sweet part.
_________________________________________________

Nyx nodded as he got up having finished eating. All he could get down right now. He put the plate back into the warming oven. It would keep. “We need to go. Let’s hope this kid didn’t cast it on himself.” He said as he moved to walk with her. Felix moved jumping to lay on Nessa's shoulder. When they got to the door and opened it Nyx rose an eyebrow but smiled. “Hey Kiddo, we have to head to Dazai's office. Walk with us and I’ll answer what I can along the way.”

Trait stared…that wasn’t the response he had expected. No anger just warm acceptance and Nessa was there. She often told him. Nyx choose to save him. Trait moved to also be ready to support Nessa if she needed it. “I…my sword….” He whispered…

“huh? Oh right that…don’t worry about it. I dropped Kronis and disengaged my armor…then pulled that sword further into my chest. Had to…it was the only way to invoke an old magic. Take your pain, sorrow and sins onto myself in death and bring it before Lord Draco, to save you…” Nyx glanced over. “But you ask Nessy here…I tend to do everything like that half assed…including dying.” At Traits confused look as they walked. “I brought it all to Lord Draco, and My Lady Drachrona, Lord Luminos, Lady Nour, Lady Tomoe….well you get the idea. Anyway they were all staring at me…I went and threw my whole destiny out the window…Chrona asked me if she rewound time…gave me a chance to do it over, for fill my divine destiny what would I do….” Nyx looked at Trait and smiled in his typical fashion. “My answer…the same thing that get me a meeting with this council the first time…and every time after. I don’t regret my choice Trait…no one evil cries so much…they start crying tears of blood…you weren’t killing because you wanted to. She was making you. I knew Nessa would be hurt and angery… but I also knew my sister would see what I saw…her and Silvi…they did. I opened the door. They pulled you out of the darkness into the light. You took care of my girls. Protected and love Sarafina as your own daughter. I’ll never regret my choice because you are exactly the dragon I knew I saw that day. Right Nessa? The only one…I could call Este Etrala…Eternal Friend. You have it in your office that which represents our eternal bonds.”

“It’s going really good. He’s taken me up to the crystal gardens a few times. Any time I want…although last time we just went flying.” Tae said softly. “He was serious when he said he’d be my wings take me wherever I wished to go. Its sweet.” She said with a blush then smiled. “And nice try Tilly I happen to know your room is really close to his. There’s more. You don’t usually have your wings so ruffled.” Tae teased. “If I had to guess he kissed you?”
~*~*~*~*~
Aster frowned. Then perked up. “Then we’ll have to find Shale's share too but…”
Shale a smiled and moved her hand behind Aster's neck pulling forth a couple ribbons from…nowhere earning a giggle. Then from behind Violets good ear two more ribbons. “I’m certain those two can help you finish the flower crown and necklace. If not then I’ll just have to teach them both later right?” Aster giggled nodding. Not realizing that, that lesson would not be little one friendly at all.
Fauve smiled. “Oh I’m sure we’ll figure it out.” She said laughing…”Let’s get going.”

“Yeah, I’ve always known how you felt…you made it clear without words.” Sorei said softly looking at her. “The scar over my blind eye is all that remains of what was once there. This was a mess of scar tissue that you healed. As it healed suddenly Diana and her followers decided to chase after me, you put a stop to it.” He said looking at her. “You faced off against Lady Siliqi…Even without words you made it clear what I meant to you. When others recoiled upon seeing that scar you didn’t. It never bothered you. Your also the first person to tell me you want to hear it…my howl.” The baying ‘ghostly' howl. The howl that drives off the undead.
______________________________________________________
Trilander nodded. “Three smaller it is. I'll have them sent out shortly. All of you stay safe out there.” He said not liking hearing the scars monsters made it this far in land. That wasn’t good.
River smiled a bit. Ivy was right. “Ros get scratched Marin, Pallas and the rest of the team are uninjured.” She said. “Ivy, we found the missing knights…only three survivors but there condition is tenuous at best. Marin is speaking to Trilander. Swimming is out for me at the moment but there are others who can come. We’ll likely transport back via the deep river. For now we’ll keep watch. They’re still working on stabilizing the survivors.”
__________________________________________________________

Primrose bit her lower lip to keep from laughing….but her eyes were watering with the effort, she walked out into the dining room after a moment carrying the larger platter for the house. The gift platter was decent sized perfect for two people to enjoy and set the cookies down.

“We’ll be leaving in a few minutes…Min's gone to freshen up…the kitchen got to hot from all the baking.” Prim managed to deliver calmly although Cass would know it certainly wasn’t the baking that made the kitchen too hot.

Pellian was currently battling a one eyed monster…a very stubborn one at that it seemed….and he was certain a certain twin of his was enjoying this too much.

Yuuri nodded. “Then we’ll leave it go Min and Prim.” She said as Prim came out with a platter of cookies. Soon they would be leaving for the smaller cabin in back. While Senn and Yuuri investigated things. “Primrose…Senn and I wish to do a little recon. It’s not good go take your eyes off of what your enemies are doing. Is there a way past the barrier?” she asked Prim glanced at Kit who nodded.
“I'd have to research it…I know there’s a way to downgrade the barrier.”
Yuuri shook her head. “Can you…produce a smaller one here of the same type?”
Prim nodded and did starting to say she didn’t understand when Yuuri did something seemingly reckless she placed her hand on the barrier it stung of course but after a moment her hand passed through. “Got it…that works.” Yuuri said sitting back.
“how…”
Yuuri looked at her. “I’m able to change the flow of my magic to match another and when I do…I know how I can further manipulate it…but it doesn’t translate to spells well. As long as I’m with Senn we’ll get in and out. Plus it won’t weaken or open an unnecessary hole.”

“potions…for before…and or after.” He said looking back at her. “They’re going to need them…” he looked up. “I doubt they’re trying to be parents just yet.” He looked at Paz then smiled.

Leif moaned himself he was close at this rate when she found release she’d take him right along with her. Not that he minded. He didn’t. “Pandi..” he breathed. Everything was tensing up. Any moment now….

Thierry felt this ache in her chest when he asked before entering… if she was comfortable with him coming in as she was now or if she wished for him to get her a water blanket. It was thoughtful and kind and… the ache was just from how sweet he was, and it was touching… That was rare for her. Her parents were hard and Gracia was cruel… the Queen’s Guard were rotten and Mallium… there weren’t enough words for how vile he was. “It’s okay. I don’t want you to go through any more trouble than you need to. I’m alright like this…” she said. The bubbles had dissolved into a thick pink foam on the surface, which hid her well enough, and as she turned in the tub so her back was to him, her tails floated around her, shielding her modesty even more. She slowly pulled her hair over her shoulder so it was in front of her, exposing her back. Thankfully the room was so warm and cozy thanks to him setting it all up that way.

Heirloom nodded. “Alright.” He said coming in and kneeling down lifting the wash cloth he began. His touch was gentle. She had been through so much already. Right now he just wanted her to feel warm and safe. Heirloom continued he paused the rag around a fresh pink newly healed line. Mallium had best hope there paths never crossed again. He’d never all that monster to touch them.
Leaning there eating an apple was a fox who looked like an older Mallium…Havarti watched….he’d been searching for a lost little fox…who knew he’d find the boy here…home of all places? Havarti or rather Harvest smiled…he told Gracia if there Kiten Vaughn was the same he was thinking of then there was no need to kill him…Havarti just needed to get near him. He’d obey he wouldn’t have a choice….but Harvest didn’t know….one Paz was likely to forgo any warning to take it easy if he tried to get his hands on Fii. And two…Heirloom would warn them…if Primrose was anything like Zendra then her temper was impossible to set off….unless you were a clear and present threat to her pups….it didn’t matter Kit was all grown up….he’d regret it if Primrose found out about him one…and that he was here.
___________________________________________________________

Regius nodded. “Yeah. Spiritus would be good.” He said knowing the tree would help her. Or rather the spirit within.
Kiyo looked at him. “Food sounds good.” She said as she looked at him. She shifted and got up it was a still a bit of a shock. Part of her wondered if she’d ever get her spunkiness back.

Regius walked up. “Novel" he said having pulled it out of his pocket when he saw her…he moved and knelt down opening his hand so the locket could be seen once again open…spin. Stop. His hair held a faint shimmer to it. Mostly because his heart ached seeing her cry. “This was under the couch it’s yours right?” he asked so she’d look and see.

Tasha nodded. “It was built for when LinaLee of the West Borro comes to visit. It’s the Druid village Athrun comes to us from.” She smiled. “Come on let’s eat and see where the night takes us.”

Naria felt himself respond to her suggestion. “Alright.” He said softly as he did what she suggested. His hands gliding over her skin. It felt incredible being with her like this. Today it was hard to believe the once stood on opposite sides of the war. A Prince and Princess…separated by a twist of fate to be brought back together again. He traced her sides and belly heading up slowly. But not so slow it was torturous.


☆☆☆☆☆

“Keep going.” He whispered to her. He could recover and then send her over the edge. He loved this dance back and forth there embracing each other. He could the other way but he loved hearing her sing just as she was making him moan and melt.

Kei let out a heated growl one she’d know well as his heavy purr continued. He kept going hearing that gorgeous song of hers fill the air in the room. Naiya was a firm believer that it was a round like this that brought about Breece may have been. He was certainly heated and could feel it coiling and building within. He’d find that release soon…it was just how intense this was.

Garand watched her retreat to the washroom to soak in a bath and he seemed to wait a few more moments before he moved to head out. He needed to do some of what he’d come here for… and just let the peace and clarity of Ethion wash over him and allow him to self-reflect, to let some things go… because right now, after the call with Movado, he knew he was in a bad headspace again.

Erza got everything ready then did as she said she would climbed in. The tub was big enough for her to stretch her legs out and her shoulders were above the water a bath pillow behind her head. She had added the stuff labeled forcstiff, sore or swollen joints. It might be a relief to him later. She trusted his word and gave him hers. She didn’t realize it threw him, how easily she spoke of taking a bath in front of him….privacy was not what those who were ‘property’ of MeiLi gained.

Baillie smiled laughing happily as she went back to munching on her sandwich. “They’re yummy that way.” She said after swallowing part of her knew he was playing around but she appreciated it.

“Sounds good.” She said about stopping by Lettie's. She walked with him looking about. She heard stories of war camps once…back during the Celtic Druid war. The cost of that war had been great her mother had told her. There Princess had fallen in love with the Prince of the Celtics…and he was killed. The Princess of the Druids anguished scream of sorrow and pain tore through all of them. His name….it hadn’t been wordless. The war ended in that moment. “A war here…” she said sadly.


Meliodas shook his head. “No not the fighting. The wind whispers of great numbers coming to our aid. A day…may a day and a half at most with the fighting. I’m thinking of after. There are going to be wounded. Some parents who won’t be able to tend to there childern while they heal. That’s what could take time. I couldn’t leave them like that. We would help them. Make sure there kids are eating healthy giving encouragement and support.” He looked at her. “Then there’s that day we push the darkness back. I’ll be focused on keeping it as far from Ethion, as far away from you as I can…but…I don’t want to have this weighing on my mind…distracting me. If I take care of it now. Then I can put my full focus on the darkness driving it out and coming home to you.”

Fenris helped her up to the chair. “Then I’ll grab our food so we can eat and go see the Draoi.” He said kissing her cheek. He moved about, he didn’t mind everything here being something she wanted, because she wanted it he did as well. Because it brought that smile. He walk back setting everything down for her then for himself. Unaware that tonight just might be even more amazing then either could imagine…

“I am, my mate is this absolutely beautiful girl I love holding in my arms for any reason.” He said leaning in and kissing her his own antlers making an appearance. “Besides Ribbon knows the way home.” He whispered breaking the kiss.
____________________________________________________________

“We can stay here as long as you want VarVar.” She answered then ,looked at him. Clearly it was weighing on his mind. “That’s hard to give a solid yes or no to….” She said then placed her hand over his looking up at him. “But I can tell you this much. We’ll take a look, Will and I, and if there’s a way we’ll find it. The Sacred elves said that elixir I gave you was impossible to perfectly replicate based on Lady Tomoe's gift. Will and I did it. So even if it seems impossible we’ll figure it out.”

Ettie shivered blushing a bit gently catching her hand. “it feels good…but not a soothing good…” he whispered blushing but sure how to tell her that it was getting him hot and bothered! Without outright saying it since his brain was flatlining on him.

Cecelia nodded. “Morning is fine. It’ll allow me to find pouches sutble for business.” She said turning. “The Spriggan have made enough food to feed six armies donpleaee help yourself.” She said gesturing towards the kitchen.

Zen nodded. “We’ll set out when your ready. Your still sorting thing out here.” He said knowingly.

Link all but laughed as he walked out supporting Willow. *You know she just might surprise him. She’s liked him from the start.* he said as they walked of course he never pried just lived long enough to know by looks people gave each other but not himself.

Tegra nodded seeing them off but the nod was slow. He lifted his hand very pale moonlight was a far cry better then sickly. But…if things turned out like Willow implied….Quistis would be in for a sight. Especially if that little dance moved to the lunar mirror Savarian prepared. Tegra would want to go…purging the poison was important but he’d struggle to regain his magic strength if he didn’t. Not that Wes would be happy if he learned of there ‘fast paced' relationship.
__________________________________________________________

Kahi took a step forwards when Ryn seemed to wake, but his only focus seemed to be on the girl sitting across from him and then on himself… or rather on hurting himself. “Ryn…” He looked at Dazai with confusion as the man directed his statements to Trinket and Trinket alone. He looked over at her. She was a child. This shouldn’t fall to her to fix… but he was as confused by all of this as Ri was. The fur on his tail and ears bristling over the name ‘Jado.’

Trinket looked at Dazai when he told her to talk to him. “Ryn…” she said, but she didn’t know what to say to help him. “You’re stronger than him, and he knows it… He didn’t want you to be able to see or hear me, but… you do now,” she said. “Do you remember the night you brought me up to the stargazing mesa so I could see the lantern bugs… You knew I was sad because I really wanted to see the shooting stars that night, but it was overcast and you couldn’t see anything… so you brought me there and said it was like stars right here where we were… to pretend I was walking in the night sky with them… You were always there for me, Ryn… and I’m going to be here for you. So don’t give up,” she said with a little pleading whine at the end.
“I remember” he answered after a moment looking at her. Her words. He stopped panicking. Which allowed Dazai to help him sit up.
“Ryn, how did you cross paths with this…Jado?” Dazai asked lowly as Ryn looked at him. “Calm deep breathes. I can suppress this black magic, this ‘Jado' but I can’t remove it. If We’re going to help you. You need to stay calm, focus. Everyone has someone, precious that they can fight against insurmountable odds against. Color me crazy, but for you. It’s her. Its Trinket.”
Ryn nodded.
“Help us help you protect her. This thing knows how important she is to you. I know of a few methods that could help. But I need to know where to look.”
“I never met Jado…I met Onyx…he was a blind Lycan the village took in…he used to say things that hurt at times…the worst…was that my dad wasn’t my dad…the more he spoke the more confused I got….”
“Ryn whose Onyx? Can you describe him…I can’t picture him but that doesn’t mean much my memories are still catching up…?” Kahi asked but Ryn growled…
“Easy Ryn…he only asked who Onyx was…but…that’s not what you heard...Right?” Dazai said and Ryn looked at him.
“He…called me a liar…that I’m….” Ryn shook his head.

Dazai looked at them. “That’s why I asked Trinket alone…what this has done…doesn’t affect her, but it does all of you most likely…I noticed it reviewing tapes…after you’d leave…the pup would pace growling and upset talking about the hideous cruel things being said but weren’t. He can hear her correctly….in some Arcane magics a stop gap or anchor appears with an incredibly strong bond. These two share such a bond. It’s why she’s key to saving him.”

Rachel nodded looking to the twins as their attention had turned to one another again, Lukken's attempt at a revenge pounce had been denied by his fast sister. "Which is odd I haven't spent much time with them as everyone else." She noted. It was something though that was refreshing, the family seemed to be in small peril not too long ago, but managed to more through it became closer and as such seems to be rubbing off on the twins.

Acerbus was pretty much cleaned up, he washed his face and changed into some new clothes for the travel and visiting since he was in his more lounge attire for the day with his wife and kids. He stepped out of his bedroom. "All right, I'm ready." He said and looked, "Don't worry too much sis they bound to run out of energy soon and they'll be napping in no time."

Mela looked around as Blake stepped through, "But, I don't get it I saw the inside." She noted rubbing her head in confusion.

"Apologizes your highness, but due to recent events we felt it best to protect ourselves from anyone else sneaking in. We placed a protection spell and it moved you." Nely standing up and walking over to them. "If not for that I am sure you be where you wanted." She noted and then looking to Blake there was a smile to him, "Welcome Sir Blake, good to see you again and under better conditions." Seemed his actions in rescuing Deet has placed him in the level as Rao, one of the few trusted males. Of course they all knew how much he loved Mela so there was no fear of anything.

"Ha, I knew something was up." Mela stated before then settling herself a little. "Sorry, um we are here to see Dimual, can you show us the way?" She asked now a little turned around by the short cut detour.

Nely nodded and pointed, "Inside one floor up and on the south side of the Oak." She noted.

Madam Toia knocked on the door and then carefully pushed the handle open to peek in and see that Deet had was already about to open it too. She smiled, "Deetra it is time." She told her and lightly pushed the door the rest of the way open. "Donovan has come to take you...home." She told her.

Donovan looked to the head Pristess and then down to the former maiden who know was under his care and guidance. It was going to be a big step for both of them. He moved to kneel down some. "Hey, Deetra." He said and paused a little bit. "Is it all right if I call you Deet?" He said remembering that Rotta was calling her that, maybe using the less formal name would make her feel comfy.

Jupiter taking a bite as well, "I understand." He said, "They way your grandfather talks about. It's your home, but the home you never knew." That would make anyone nervous he felt like. Seemed like every week or so something was placed on Twilight's shoulders. But, was was there to support here the best he could.

Tractus waved his hand, "Aww...I think it is time we dropped the formal names and such, call me Dad." He told Koi, "And if my wife gives you any guff send her to me and I'll talk to her." He added, while it was true they wanted Koi to call them by their names, that was before the wedding and from what he could tell it was time to drop it and be the family they were. "I am, seems some new tea herbs came into town and she was dying to get them." He noted opening the bag.

Mars felt another weight lifted off of them when he said Koi could just be casual with them, maybe telling them of the wedding they had wouldn't be so bad after all.

Rao nodded, "Oh before you go Eros." He said and moved next to his friend and whispared the next part, "I finally figured it out, but did you know your girlfriend is a wanted crimanl?" He asked suddenly and bluntly. It took him a few moments but he was able to finally place the face or part of it to the wanted posters that hung up near the Roost where the guards trained.

Crys was distracted from all that was going on when Eros mentioned about heading off. But, then was pulled back by Rao. "This rate might then about staying the night." She said to herself thinking they would never leave.

Amzu looked over and down to Winne, "Young Maiden." She said in a stern but no angry tone. "We have not yet granted permission to speak to our guest yet." She noted and looking over to Mizkui, "We must make sure we follow our rules, I am not as lack in those teaching as others." She said clearly meaning she was not a fan of her sister and maybe in part blame her for the recent 'dismissing' of Deetra. She walked to the group, "Allow me to welcome you to our home."

Pops smirking as she Noa was playing with him some, "Oh I got someone, if she be willing to put in the work. And can keep up with the owner." He returned, "If I were to rank the best place to plant roots well, it would be top five for sure, maybe two if you keep the right company." He added and winked. "So, let's stop beating around the bush, Noa if you really want to stay some where, stay here with me."

***

Samson turned and took his friend hand with a solid shake, "That is good but things aren't done just yet." He said moving towards one of the windows. "Not until his little brother is here as well."

The guards shook their head, "Your bother Loch has sent for you, he's currently at the Royal Oak." They said, normally hearing an invite to the Oak most got excited hopefully that would be the same here.

"And using those summons in a populated area has long been prohibited." Nessaran said moving in front of Karin, placing a hand to her weapon on her hip. Just behind her Horace stood and looked over nervously between her and Karin and his sons. The other guards weren't fully here and to him wasn't a good idea to step up to the Harpy Eagle. She also knew of the call to detain the group, "Now, I will ask you all to come with me."

***

Serg nodded in agreement, "I do as well, we have to keep up hope that will happen." He told her and moved to take his hand into hers and giving it a gentle squeeze. "And if you like them, I'll see if I can get one for our baloncy." he said to her.

Rio was given a set of shorts, a little short but nothing offensive. He was wearing a towel as he took in the feeling of heat around him. "Ahhhhh..." he let out a sigh, this was feeling very good. Of course he be in for a small shock as when Vera would come in and what La'Shire had given her to wear. Seemed the little spirit was having some fun for the couple.

Torin could feel Juno wishing to move back to their room quickly. He couldn't help but smile seeing her like this. He kept up the pace with her to try and make this a short walk or in this case a jog back.

Tria nodded, "Ever try to do laps in a hot spring. They are very short." She teased back to Aspen. She then listened to where Garand had gone and frowned. He traveled to get some space and instead found more trouble. "Seems all of us are having a hard time to keep away from the trouble. But, he is stronger than he knows, he will be able to handle it."

Abbadon listened to all of this and when Tiff's name came up he remembered what they had talked about. "She is willing to help." He said, "Of course I would like to be there as well just to keep an eye on things." He added, he wasn't going to stand in the way of Soraya's mission, he was there to help and Tiff said she would want to help as well if called upon.

Zlo looked back and forth, "Wha..what is the meaning of this? Why have you kidnapped me from the Unkindness, I'll have you know I am the royal advisor there and when Lord Samson learns of this there will be hell to pay for sure." He told the nurse and doctors. Seems his memories have returned but also reverted much further back than they knew.

Duncan moved to sit next to Saffy at the table, he looked over his parents and then over to Saffy's. His eyes landed on her father a moment and he then looked down a bit bit to avoid eye contact still a little worried what he might think of him. "Well, I know Saffy is a little hungry and I pretty famished myself." He said keeping the topic to the food for the time. "I see you got your wish Mom." He said noting the steak and eggs she digging into.

"Well, since we are here might as well enjoy some of the perks." She noted. "Your father is doing the same." She said looking as the polar bear having gotten himself a large amount of food already.

***

The doll sighed a little, "Fine...send me back. Seems if I must choose than that shall be it." The demon stepping backwards a little.

Del smiled as she watched the twins tumble around with each other, play pouncing, though Liora seemed to be much better at evading by flapping her little wings to get herself away before she could be pounced on. Del laughed a bit at their antics. “They will wear themselves out quickly like this,” she noted, then looked at Rachel. “Doesn’t matter if you haven’t spent as much time with them. They know you’re their auntie Rachel and they love you,” she said before looking back as Acer came out from the bedroom, reinforcing what Del had said about the twins. “Call if you need anything, Rachel,” she said before moving to take Acer’s hand to head out. They had two stops to make in the Sacred Oak now. One was to see Fleur and speak with Dimael… and the other was to reunite Acerbus with his best friend…

Blake looked over at Nely as she explained why Mela’s spell hadn’t taken them exactly where she’d hoped. He then smiled and nodded at the gracious welcome. He was a little amazed that Nely simple give them directions to find Dimael and wasn’t going to insist on being an escort for them. He supposed that was because he was considered safe or trustworthy to be within the Sacred Oak. “Thank you. We’ll find out way then,” he said.
Deet took a few steps back from the door so Toia could open it the rest of the way. Home… She looked at Donovan and watched as he knelt in front of her. She nodded when he asked if it was alright to call her Deet. “Deet’s fine. It’s what a lot of people call me,” she said. “You don’t have to kneel.. M… Donovan,” she said, needing to remind herself not to call him Mr. Donovan… He was her guardian now and she seemed to be trying to figure out what to call him too. “Do I… call you Donovan?” she asked him curiously. IT seemed to be a good start. Surly they would have much to figure out and talk about as they all learned about each other. The energy between them felt good, though, as Toia would sense. It would be a good match, putting Deetra with Donovan and Fai.

Twilight looked over at him and smiled. “Thank you,” she said when he expressed understanding. It felt like her feelings were validated, it was normal for her to feel nervous about going. “I’m just really happy you’ll be there with me. I don’t think I’d be able to go without you,” she admitted. Jupiter was one of her anchors and he was her soulmate… she wasn’t sure she could do any of this, honestly, without him. Pherenice had mentioned the, without the blessings, she should have already become overwhelmed by her gift… but she hadn’t, and that was probably because of Jupiter and her family, and the strength of their love and bonds with each other.

Koi paused and then smiled, laughing a bit as he mentioned if Lumen gave her guff, to come to him. She had a feeling Lumen wouldn’t have any issues with it herself. “Alright then… dad,” she said, nodding. She took a few steps closer and gestured if she could look. She took the bag to see what sorts of teas he’d gotten from her. “Ooo, these look good. Mars, we’ll have to stop and get some on our way home,” she noted as she smiled and gave Tractus back the bag. She looked back to Mars, wondering if they should actually mention their secret or if… they should wait to see if Lumen was home and tell them together.

Eros paused as Rao caught him for a moment and whispered in his ear. He turned his head a bit to ‘look’ at Rao. “…If she was… then she’s not anymore. She’s working for Princess Rachel now…” he assured him in a voice too light for anyone but Rao to hear. “People change. You know that, Rao,” he said, giving him a pat on the back. He then paused as his attention briefly went back to Amzu as she was mildly chastising to Winnie for talking so freely with Syaoran. He felt bad that she went from so happy with her gift to being in trouble for speaking out of turn… and it seemed, at the same time, she was almost chastising Mizuki. The two had conflicting thoughts on how to train the Maidens, it seemed. He nodded to Rao. “You do have your hands full. We’ll talk again later,” he said to his friend before he headed off, rejoining Crys and walking off with her. “Getting a little crowded. Time to go, I think,” he noted to her.

Noa watched him and smiled after a moment. She narrowed her eyes curiously and then opened them more and rose her eyebrows a bit in surprised. The way he worded it… she wondered if this was more than a business proposal. Pops was certainly giving off flirtatious vibes and he had certainly not ‘beaten around the bush’ as he said, asking her outright to stay here with him. “Stay in the Cross Wing or stay with you… Yorick?” she asked. Seemed that it was highly possible that Horace’s earlier remark could end up becoming a reality if the chemistry happening right now on the sofa meant anything. It wasn’t like Pops and Noa hadn’t had that chemistry before whenever she stopped with his order. In fact, seemed like he ordered more often lately. But now, with the prospects of her being willing to change careers, maybe put down roots… there was certainly an open door that wasn’t there before.

***

Atticus nodded. “I know, but you’ve sent your most trusted men, so I know that they’ll deliver him safely,” he said. “This has been some whirlwind, hasn’t it, Sammy?” he asked. “I have this sense that you’ve seen more excitement in Unkindness as of late than you would like,” he noted.

Lulu had been on her way back to Zanna’s when she saw Horace below with Nessaran. She didn’t know about the alert to arrest Karin and his sons, but she could see how nervous the prince appeared. She landed on a higher platform just overhead of the confrontation. She pulled out her crystal and send Helios a message, trying to find out if he knew what was going on and that Horace was here. She dropped down behind Nessaran and Horace. “Horace…” She noticed now Nessaran’s hand on her weapon and she moved to pull Horace further back and away with her.

Ambrose looked to Josie as she mentioned that she’d felt a summoning surge, but then she let it go.

Gideon stood up and nodded towards the hallway. “Judy…” he said, directing her attention to the ravenness coming out from the bedrooms.

“Judith,” Sabine said as she came up and smiled, moving to hug the woman. “I have a very distraught raven back there who would love some answers from you about a certain Golden,” she said warmly. She wasn’t sure if it would be better to talk with Judy herself and bring Lily the answers after… or if Lily would rather she just bring Judith back to speak with her directly.

***

Nascha smiled and looked up at Serg excitedly when he said that. “Really? I’d love that,” she said. “Maybe we can find a pretty elvish mobile or something for over the crib too,” she added. She held to his hand and her wings puffed up a little under her cloak. She was a happy little owl, and she knew she was very lucky that her path crossed with Serg’s… though some would call it fate.

Vera opened the door to the sauna and noticed Rio was already in there, soaking in the steam, but waiting for her before getting into the hot tub with all of its jets and bubbles. She noticed he was still in his towel, which she was in a robe. “You look relaxed already,” she noted and smiled as she moved to set her towel aside for now. “Are you getting in?” she asked curiously, maybe even with a bit of shy hesitation. She waited another moment and then opened her robe and hung it up before moving to step into the hot tub. She’d have liked to get in much quicker, but she didn’t want to risk slipping either.

Juno laughed a bit when Torin picked up the pace with her. “WE’ll be out of breath before we get to exhaust each other,” she teased. But it wasn’t long before they reached their room and she opened the door, promptly pulling her husband inside with her and into a kiss. She dropped the bag with the books and journals in it onto the floor by the door. They would not be needing those right now!

Aspen chuckled and nodded. “Very true,” he said about laps in a hot spring. He reached the pool with her and opened the door, letting her in first. He sighed as she said it seemed like they were all having a hard time keeping away from trouble. “Yeah, Garand has a lot more in him than I think he gives himself credit for,” he agreed. “I think he might have forgotten that a bit,” he added. Sometimes Garand took things very hard with Lana. When she pushed him away or he felt like he’d failed her in some way… like when he’d battled the shadow that possessed her, and still… he hadn’t gotten rid of it. It required Traitorin to do that. Garand needed to… find himself again. Maybe this battle would be part of that. “Alright, then… let’s swim. I think… I could use it too,” he said as he moved to set the towels aside and put his shirt beside them, then his sandals.

Soraya looked over as Abbadon spoke up about Tiffan. They didn’t need to talk with her about it and get her permission, because she’d already given it. She’d told Abbadon that she would want to help if she could. “Abbadon…” she said, knowing how protective he was of Tiff. But he wasn’t going to deny his swan of her desire to help. She nodded. “You should be there,” she agreed. She knew he didn’t mean when Tiff was copying memories from Soraya, but rather when Tiff was projecting those memories onto Zlo. Abbadon deserved to be close to keep Tiff safe. Soraya wouldn’t have it any other way. “Thank you.” She then looked back to Averie and nodded. “When would all of this happen?” She asked.

“You haven’t been kidnapped. You’ve been sick,” Riggs said, putting it on the simplest of footings for the moment, in order to calm Zlo down. “You were sent here from Unkindness so we can help you get better. But for us to do that, you need to calm down. You’re just beginning to show some improvement.” Zlo could be told the whole truth later… when they figured out how to help him. Riggs wasn’t familiar with Zlo’s history, so he didn’t know how far back his memory had progressed. It was before he’d been banished from Unkindness, though, before he joined the Asesinato… before his obsession with helping resurrect Chaos… before Soraya… “Can you tell me your full name? Do you have a girlfriend or a mate, maybe?” he asked, wanting to try to see what he could recall.

Saffy kept her hand in Duncan’s under the table for the moment. She looked over at her mother as she joked that Basil went a little overboard, but had fun ordering for them all. “I’m sure,” she said with a smile. She noticed that several of the things were some of her favorites. Seemed her papa was trying very hard to ensure his little girl ate something. She moved to scoop out a little from several plates. She might not eat all of it, but she would try it all. She looked over and smiled at how Aki seemed to be enjoying her steak and eggs.

Basil laughed. “Nothing wrong with a little indulgence when you’re guests in a place like this,” he noted. He noticed Duncan was avoiding eye contact with him. He knew why, or at least could suspect. He would have to speak with the young man later, in private… to assuage his fears and concerns. Basil would thank him for being there for Saffy… and for not wavering even the slightest in the wake of the events.

***

Semper watched as the doll and Anos seemed to come to an agreement finally. He let out a breath of relief. It was better this way. He felt a cool breeze move past the gate and he looked around, then back to Anos and the doll, which seemed ready to return to the Ne’Ther through the portal.

________________________________________________________

Loch nodded a little against her as she told him not to think like that… that he should take it all one step at a time, and she would be with him the whole way. Even in Aer’Oro. “Won’t you miss your gardens? Your home? Or will you always be able to come back here?”

Leda looked over and smiled. She removed her gloves and set them and the clippers down before moving to hug her. “Lainey.” She drew back and nodded. “I’m good. Just.. keeping busy. Though no one is busier than you in Aer’Oro right now,” she said. “Any news?” she asked, and while she meant about where Atticus had gone… she also always held out hope that there would be some news about Hestia.

****

Orion smiled and nodded. “You’re welcome,” he returned quietly before Rocco slapped his hand on the bell in front of them, causing a ringing sound that made his cover one of his ears. “Gods, Roc.”

“Order up, Cascade,” Rocco said with a chuckle as he pushed the sandos through to him. “Grab yourselves some bottles ‘o tea on the side there,” he added. Rocco knew well enough that Orion preferred to go by his mother’s last name. He didn’t like to use Midas’s last name, Quillian. It came with too much expectation.

“Thanks, Roc,” Orion said before paying him and taking the sandwiches. He guided Phere around. “Pick out which tea you like,” he said with a smile. The stickers on the fronts told what type they were. Rocco got his teas bottled from the same people who owned the tea cart Aiyanna frequented.

~*~*~*~*~

Fleur took another sip of the hot tea and glanced at the plate of fruit sitting on the nightstand beside her. She was worried that nothing would stay down if she ate, but the fact she was actually starting to feel a little pang of hunger meant this probably would. She just… didn’t feel like eating, even if she was hungry…

~*~*~*~*~*~

Hem felt funny in her belly as Windham said her name like that, assuring her they were getting to know each other… but his kind could see things much more clearly. He was referring to her being beautiful inside and out. She looked up as Faroe came over and she nodded, smiling. “Cake would be good,” she said. She looked back at Wind, who seemed to still be watching her warmly, but intently. She blushed again and moved to stand up, moving over to the sofas and sitting down in front of the cake, moving to pick up the knife and start to cut pieces from it for each of them. She looked back over at Windham. “Do you like cake?” she asked him, wondering if he would be wanting a piece too.

Faroe sat down nearby and helped Hem to plate the pieces she cut, setting them around on the java table with a fork for each of them. He sat back and picked up a cup of mocha java from the tray of hot beverages Grail had brought out for them. Tea, java and mocha java… He studied the exchanges. Winham’s interest at certainly solidified, and Hem seemed very new to all of it, but she seemed to be open to it.

Grail slowly lowered his hand as the pain subsided and he moved back into the washroom and looked in the mirror. The red that had filled his eye was gone, and the swelling and bruise that had been around his eye and down his cheek was gone too. He moved back to the doorway and looked at Anna and the kitten-like spirit on her shoulder. “It is,” he said, meaning it was better. “Thank you,” he said, looking to the spirit. “Sorry, were you coming back here to check on me?” he asked, having not meant to pull anyone away from Hem.

____________________________________________________

Igraine smiled when Cloud welcomed Kurama home and the half spirit-fox seemed to embrace the word, remarking it’d been a long time since he could call anywhere that. “Well, it’s home now,” she said as she moved back up the gangplank with them. She reached the ship and paused to speak with Bradshaw, the hulking male bison keeping guard of entry and exit of their ship. He seemed to look right over her at the young man with her and Cloud. He nodded and moved aside, letting them onto the ship.

The Arcane Gale wasn’t what one stereotypically pictured for a pirate ship. It was clean and pristine, made with the most beautiful woods, decorated all over with ornate carvings. It was a massive ship, and her crew each had very comfortable cabins. Some shared, two or three to a larger room, but even in that regard, they were still living in cleanliness and comfort. The crew were generally well dressed and well kept. Igraine always ensured that they lived up to a standard. She ran it like a small city. “Kurama, this is Bradshaw. Now that he knows you’ve joined the crew, he’ll ensure that you’re accounted for before we ever set sail,” she noted before gesturing for him to follow. She led him inside to come to one of the rooms on the main deck, but beneath the captain’s deck. One of these rooms was Horatio’s, another was Zosie’s. She opened one of the other doors and revealed the room that would be Kurama’s. “Looks like Zosie already got things sorted,” she said, noticing the fresh linens on the bed. The others had been removed when Igraine gave their saboteur the boot.

____________________________________________________

Nara was struck with wide-eyed wonder at everything that La’Shire was showing her. It was like magic, but it wasn’t at the same time… and it was exciting. She smiled and turned on the water in the shower again after La’Shire showed her how to use it, moving her hand under the stream and laughing a bit. “It… what is that? Is that what it is to feel like it… tickles?” she asked with a smile. She knew the words. She knew what it meant, because she’d seen many dreams… watched many experience things like that. But feeling it herself was a different understanding. She turned the water off when it started to feel too hot. She looked around, noting the glistening of water on her skin and then taking a towel and drying it off, pausing as she marveled at the feel of the soft fabric against her skin. “Thank you…” she said, looking at La’Shire. “I think you’ve explained it all so well… and I can call for you if I have more questions?” she asked curiously.
________________________________________________________

Bless knew that her brother could sense her unease as they all sat there together. She had been looking forward to spending time with her big brother once he woke. She’d been waiting for him to… and to share with him what she’d learned. But with Ember awake too, she worried… would they get in trouble if they tried to sneak into the Clerics’ rooms and read through their tomes and journals, so Bless could prove to her brother all that she’d learned? She was also nervous because… if Ember had woken too… how soon before the others did? They wouldn’t have much time.

Emmi could sense the mild tension, but she was still acclimating to being awake. “I wonder if it’s normal to feel this tired after waking from a sleeping spell,” she noted as she ate another bite.

Bless took a deep breath and looked at Seph. She knew what he was going to ask… for Bless to make more of that tea that she’d made him drink two bowls of upon waking. It had helped him recover so quickly… while Ember hadn’t had that. She moved to get up and put the kettle on. “It is… people can’t wake under a sleeping spell, but it doesn’t mean they’re resting soundly either. You can’t stop the dreams when you’re in a sleeping spell…” she said. “Soma blossom tea helps…”

___________________________________________________

“That’s a good idea,” Sunny said with a smile when Levi suggested they just ask Opal if Riggs knows someone by that name… when they learn his real name. They were certainly determined too. And there were obviously easier ways to do it, but there was no fun in that.

Hestia laughed as she pulled ahead again. She and Lyka each had their strengths, and that was why a race between them normally ended in a draw. They never really sought to ‘win’ against each other. This was all just for fun, but also helped them to better hone their flight maneuvers, and this time… it was to help Lyka burn off enough of his silver energy that he wouldn’t risk the more passionately forward nature of the silvers to creep up when he met up with Sunny.

Vespa looked at Miharu as she laid with him, turning to face the Esper-Purie. “I healed a girl,” she said in a quiet voice and then smiled.

Sarah closed the door after Trait left and she returned to her seat at the table with her guests. She took a deep breath and let it out slowly. It was a sense of relief. She would have to make something to bring to Lacey tomorrow with the girls for breakfast. “Oh, Esric. I didn’t mean to impose,” she said, meaning when she’d offered to bring both the girls to visit the centaur in the morning. “Rem is always welcome to sleep over and we’re more than happy to have her, but if you want to have her with you tonight—”

“No, it’s perfectly fine,” Esric said and smiled, moving to place a hand on the top of Rem’s head and ruffling her bangs a bit. “Rem has such a good time here with Mikleia and your family,” he said. “I’m appreciative of your hospitality with her. Having her playing and laughing and having fun… while being safe… it’s the most important thing right now. So if she wants to stay over, I’m okay with that,” he said. “Do you want to spend the night again with the Drakken’s, Rem?” he asked her, always wanting her to make her own choices when she was able to. He knew she was safe with them.

Zeke paused a moment as he started to carry her towards her room for her to properly rest. He looked at her as he moved into her bedroom and moved her to the bed, laying her down on it. “…I don’t like the idea of you recovering alone,” he admitted, “but if you don’t want me to, I’ll respect your wishes,” he said. She did have a spare bedroom, and the temperature here didn’t bother him. La’Shire kept it fairly controlled. He didn’t want to overstep if she didn’t want him there.
_______________________________________________

Penny nodded and then her ears tipped forwards and she paused. “They’re outside the door,” she whispered in barely a breath. There was this little clicking sound coming from through the door. They were trying to activate the canisters, but it wasn’t working, and now it was jammed. It got quiet again and she looked back at Raphtalia. “I’ll call Oaken,” she said as she moved over to get her crystal by the locked balcony doors.

Roan had enough now to prove what they were trying to do. They were now talking about breaking down the door or finding another way in. Into a room where his younger sisters were. He turned back around and stepped into the corridor, looking at them. “That won’t be happening. Back up is on their way. It’s over, boys. You might as well just take a seat and make this easy,” he said. He wasn’t supposed to attack first unless it was critical. If they did anything at all threatening, he’d feel within his rights to act. He removed his kali sticks, choosing a less lethal weapon to potentially take them all down. He could kill with them if he struck in just the right spots with the right pressure, but for the most part, he could use them to incapacitate his enemies quickly by striking pressure points, dislocating knees, elbows, shoulders… He was not going to let them continue to plan how to hurt anyone in that room.

Haddie was, thankfully, oblivious to what was happening outside the washroom. Same with Chai. The steam in the room would have kept any of the sedative gases from getting in here right away anyway. “Mmmhmm… I brought some for you, in case you want them. You put them on your feet,” he said as she moved Chais’ hand onto the plush socks. “They keep your feet warm and they feel really nice,” she said. “I need to soak a bit… so if you want to go out into the room and lay down and rest, you can do that,” she said, then paused, “or if you want to stay in here and talk more, you can do that too,” she said, letting her know she wouldn’t mind.

“I know what you meant,” Oaken said as he looked at her and smiled. “I just can’t answer it. I only like her as a friend in this moment. She’s someone who needs that… friendship, a tribe…” he said honestly. Oaken then nodded to her when she asked him to be careful. “I should be telling you that, and if you need anything, you can always reach me through the comm-crystals,” he said. He then listened a bit more as she explained that Yohan’s group had already implied they could continue their business in LA’Shire and that they had a means of deceiving the spirit of the castle and the guards. “Have you seen how they do this?” he asked. How they could hide their intentions… LA’Shire would have alerted the moment they arrived otherwise.

____________________________________________________

Alder nodded a bit. “Then you’ve only gone for those who have very shallow wants,” he said, shaking his head. “I know others who do that… to protect themselves,” he reasoned. “You deserve more,” he said. He took a breath and held his shirt in his hands tightly for a moment. Yes, it was true… he’d wanted to meet someone and court them and the intimacy would follow… and keeping himself for that… well, that was gone now. It didn’t mean he couldn’t still have that. It just meant they wouldn’t be his first. “I forgive you,” he said, which might surprise her. Very few forgave her for ‘using’ them. Actually, those who didn’t care would just thank her for the good time and give her no other mind. “May I ask… who is this Flamie? Why would she be angry with you for… feeling something? Why do you even have to tell her?” he asked. He wanted to leave, but he also was not able to leave her like this.

Rohdorn looked over at Tomoe as she approached and entered the conversation. “So it didn’t work on her…” he said as Tomoe explained that Blaise’s other heritages, those that were only revealed now, were why the tea hadn’t worked on her.

Rael looked at her and nodded. “I suppose so,” he agreed. “Do we know who his father is?” he asked curiously. Rael had spent time with the Black Sun Thornes… They’d been a faction of the Dark Thornes that had manipulated and corrupted him, those who sought to bring back Sygrid from her limbo, being almost completely removed from the knowledge of this realm by the Ancients, except for those like them… who kept her name alive. Odds were that Rael had met Traine’s father, Malcavian… and he would know how unworthy that man was to have sired a son like Traine. HE would also understand why Traine struggled so much with expressing himself… until now. To finally be able to convey his feelings for Io… finding in himself the desires and emotions that his father had tried to threaten and beat out of him, but his mother had always encouraged.

Io collected herself and her things, placing the orb into her bag carefully and getting up. It’d taken her a little bit to feel like she had her land legs again. Zarina had warned her that going from the trance back to awake would have some after effects, and warned her to always only visit her from a place she was safe in. She would be vulnerable when she was in a trance.

____________________________________________________

Calla was about to object to being carried when he could easily pull his stitches doing so, but it seemed like Xell wouldn’t hear it. She was quiet as he carried her, looking up at him when he started to speak. He’d stay… if she wanted him to. It was no trouble. She took a breath and nodded. “If it’s okay..” she said quietly. “Then I think I’d feel better knowing you were there,” she admitted. She didn’t know that La’Shire had already taken note and rearranged her quarters some, so that rather than appearing more as a single room with a sitting area and a kitchen on one side and the bed and washroom on the other, it now had a kitchen and livingroom with the fireplace, and a door for a bedroom for her and another door for a spare bedroom for Xell… and a washroom that was shared between the two rooms, with a larger shower and tub than Calla had before. “Does your side hurt?” she asked him before she heard the hoofbeats and the Cloud Fawn tensed up in his arms as she curled into him a bit more. The girls went by and, yet, she remained tense.

Quinn moved to stand up and took her hand, helping her to her feet. He nodded. “More than ready for that,” he said with a smile before leading her out of the washroom and to the bed. He pulled back the fresh sheets and blankets. They smelled like they’d just been washed and hung on a line to catch all of that fresh spring breeze scent in them. They were warm to the touch, though… no doubt compliments of the magics in the castle. He helped her in first and then climbed in with her, fixing the blankets over them. “Comfortable?” he asked her, wanting to be sure.

Ashe heard his voice moan her name, but before she could react, she could taste him. She had to pull back after a bit. He was simply too impressive, but it’d be easy enough to clean up after. She moved back down to continue to pleasure him through the last of his release. She’d never seen how his body reacted like this before. They didn’t do much in the way of foreplay. Mating, yes… but that was all how it felt. Seeing it was different. It left her blushing deeply. Was this how excited he always was with her? Once he’d finished, she moved to grab her shirt off the floor, moving to help clean them both up some. She watched, though, as Rumi’s need didn’t seem to go down much and she looked up at his face. “Rumi…” she whispered. She had brought him a lot of pleasure, right? Was his longing just that strong too right now? It made her blush deeper.

Keelin smiled and shifted a bit to rest against Solan’s lap instead of the pillows, cuddling up to him. “Wynter seems to love them,” she noted about the unusual berries. She turned a little to watch Jarral and Wynter as the other girl sat up to set the tablet aside and moved to lean into Jarral a bit.

Wynter held up one of the berries on the tiny toothpick. “I don’t know… I mean… they do, but I can’t remember when I had them before,” she admitted. She’d been so small. “I remember eating them with someone,” she said. Of course, it was her eldest brother, Regius, but the memory was fuzzy.

_________________________________________________

Nessa moved to get up. She was in a pair of black leggings and a cozy, light but soft cashmere sweater that was large and loose on her. She was still a bit on the colder side as she was recovering, but she was improving with every day and with her brother’s care… and the aid of her daughter and of Tilly… and Felix and the roses… but she would probably need Silvi to help her… so she could help this boy. She moved to press her cheek against Felix’s fur as he settled on her shoulder, then moved to slip on some shoes, pausing behind Nyx when he opened the door and standing there was Traitorin. She smiled upon seeing him. He looked tired too, but there was this new peace in him… likely from his recent interaction with Vespa… and just beneath that was his confusion and concern over seeing Nyx again. “Ana,” she said as she moved out into the hall with them. She paused and moved to hug him before moving to walk with him and Nyx. “It’s as Nyx says…” she agreed reassuringly. “And I can never thank you enough for all you’ve been to Sarafina…” She moved to hug onto Trait’s arm as they walked. It felt like a homecoming… all she needed now was to finally see her best friend, Silvi. “Nyx says that there is trouble happening in the castle at the moment… and maybe I can help. WE’re on our way to check,” she said, knowing he was probably going to ask why she was leaving her room if she was clearly not at strength yet. But she could say the same to him.

Tilly smiled as she listened to Tae talking about how wonderful Semper was with her. How when he told her he would be her wings, he’d truly meant it. To Semper, there was simply nothing wrong with Tae, and there wasn’t. So she couldn’t fly… that didn’t change who she was, and finally there was someone who saw that. Although, neither of them knew what Levia was working on. “I’m so happy for you, Tae. It sounds like it’s getting serious,” she said, then paused when Tae called her out. It was her turn to blush now. “He… did,” she said. “Just before I got the call about you, he was kissing me and… I don’t know what happened. It was like I lost all ability to think,” she admitted bashfully. “It was the first time he really kissed me,” she said. The real first time had been when she helped save his sister. He’d given her a kiss in gratitude, but this had been… very different. It had ruffled her feathers and caused all sorts of new feelings to rush up inside of her. “Have you and Semper kissed?” she asked, trying to veer away from it a bit again, though it seemed a fun game of back and forth between her and Tae.

~*~*~*~*~

Vi cheered excitedly when Shale produced the ribbons. “Alright, Shale-y… we’ll bring everything back and learn how to make them for Gigi,” She said. They liked learning how to make necklaces and crowns for their sister, and Shale still would be able to have some involvement, just not in the hunt for the items. “What gardens should we go to, Asty?” she asked as she pushed some of the ribbons into her little kangaroo pouch in her shirt. “We need shells and pretty stones and flowers..”

Maks nodded to Shale and winked before he followed Fauve, Aster and Violet out. He pulled the door closed and moved to walk with the girls. “Well, how about we stop by the one we all went swimming in with Ginga and Sorei first. Should be lots of colorful polished stones around the edge of the water from the falls,” he suggested.

Ginga looked at him as he assured her that, despite her not really knowing it herself and perhaps even fighting it for a bit, he’d always known how she truly felt about him. Because her actions truly did speak louder than her words… She bit her lip lightly and shook her head some. “I guess I didn’t realize it myself then,” she said. “Thank you for seeing me…” she whispered as she looked up at him. It felt like a moment when a kiss would be more than appropriate, but then came the light knock on the door. Seemed the kitchen got her food out a lot faster than they said.
______________________________________________________

“Thank you, Tri,” Marin said. “We will. I’ll send you a message in the morning, before we leave,” she said, knowing he would like to be kept aware of their progress home. “How are things there?” she asked.

“I wish I could have come with you. Maybe my gifts would have helped…” Ivy said, but she was still learning how to control the Heart and she’d been so traumatized after using it to purify Bastian, leading to his death… she hadn’t done much in way of practicing with it. Bastian had no light in him, so when she purged his darkness… he’d ceased entirely… and despite being told it was okay by Trilander and River and so many others, it was still hard to accept that she’d ended a life, even one that was incapable of doing anything but dark deeds. “Just be safe coming home. I look forward to seeing you all back safe and sound.”

__________________________________________________________

Topaz looked at the plate of cookies that were set in the middle of the table and then to Primrose. “Isn’t that what happens in kitchens?” she asked curiously. They got hot from the oven… Though Primrose had that playful smile, like she was trying not to laugh as she said it, which Topaz understood that she likely meant something different. She then looked back to Fii as he mentioned potions and she nodded. “Did you bring what you need with you to make some?” she asked. “Are they still doing that?” she asked, knowing Fii was sensitive to that. He wouldn’t have mentioned potions if he wasn’t aware that they were probably still engaging in mating.

If Topaz knew Harvest was just outside the estate grounds, watching for and seeking out Kiten, she would not be able to resist breaking many bones with her tail, and she could.

Cass seemed to be aware of what she was implying, but he was also half focused on what they’d just been talking about. He then watched as Yuuri spoke with Prim and the vixen recreated the barrier spell, only for Yuuri to learn how to move through it with Senn. “That’s… is that a rare magic?” he asked her curiously. OF course, if anyone else in Arcadia had that ability, then they’d have tried it by now.

Minerva approached the door to the room that she’d shared with Pellian last night. She could hear the water running faintly, and when she thought she might have heard a moan, she moved to the next open room and slipped inside to just use the washroom to freshen up a bit. If she had a scent of excitement from Pellian and her makeout session, she really needed to not bring that along with them. Not that it would probably bother Heirloom any. She and Prim would probably quickly identify that his interest was only in the vixen he was sheltering and protecting.

Pandora moved to grip Leif’s arms as she tensed up and cried out as she climaxed. Her hips shifted back and forth on his lap, her body starting to tense and release again and again, a massaging sensation on Leif that was sure to bring him over the edge with her.

Thierry blushed as Heirloom knelt by the bath and started to wash her back for her. It was so gentle and occasionally his fingers would brush her skin and, unlike Mallium’s touch, his felt nice. It was gentle, tender… kind. She had several of those marks on her back, some very clearly left by Mallium’s claws as he scratched her in the act. They were healed from the waters, just fresh pink marks now that would fade out with time now. He never stopped, though, never caused her concern by pausing. “Thank you…” she said quietly. She felt like she was saying it so much with him… but she meant it every time. “The bath feels good,” she admitted, knowing it would be reassuring for him to hear, since he seemed so concerned for her. She still didn’t understand why, but… it felt nice. She’d be able to get out after her back was washed, though she was a little concerned her legs might give out when she tried.

___________________________________________________________

Ode smiled and nodded. “Alright. Let’s get you out, dry and changed into something cozy,” he said as he moved to help her stand and get out of the tub. He wrapped her up in a large towel and guided her to sit down on the cozy bench to start drying off while he moved to drain the tub. “I think I left the clothes in the other room,” he said, having seen some for both of them out there. He left for only a moment and returned, placing them aside. He would get her dressed and then take care of himself. “Regius brought the food over so I won’t have to leave you to go get it,” he said, in the event she started to catch a whiff of the food when he came and went from the washroom.

Novel lifted her head when she heard her name. She watched Regius kneel down in front of her and hold out the open locket in his hand. It was glowing and spinning and it kept pointing at her as he held it. But she wasn’t paying attention to that just yet. It was more just the fact that he’d found it and it wasn’t lost… it wasn’t gone forever. Novel moved her hand to his, picking up the locket slowly. The needle within the compass promptly changing direction, and if Regius wasn’t completely distracted by watching her, he might notice that when she held it, it was pointing to him. “You found it…” she whispered before she suddenly moved forwards on her knees and hugged Regius, the locket snapping shut in her hand as it closed tightly around the locket. “Thank you…” she whispered, closing her eyes. It was clear it was something very important to her.

Pine moved to place the food onto the table and removed the tray and cover, setting them aside in the kitchen for now. He got this feeling that washed through him at her words. ‘Let’s eat and see where the night takes us.’ He’d made arrangements to ensure his two youngest were going to be fine for dinner and this evening with their Druid host. They were used to staying with caregivers in the pack when he would need to travel, and they were very comfortable with Miss Freesia in her home, having made good friends with her little brother. And Bayla was grown and she was staying with Sable. He didn’t have to worry about her. He could certainly see where the night took them without any need to worry about his children. He found some glasses and brought them out, setting them down before taking his seat with her and pouring some of the fruit tea they’d brought with them. “I’m looking forward to one of these sandwiches. Everything you cook has always been amazing,” he said.

Lorna shivered and felt her breath catch as Naria's hands moved over her skin, giving her such pleasant feelings. She'd never felt his touch like this before and she was blushing so deeply her cheeks felt hot. She found herself anxiously and eagerly awaiting his touch either higher or lower... It wasn't new to feel such conflicting sensations, such anticipation, but it did only happen with him...

☆☆☆☆☆

Zai blushed at the rasp in his whisper. He was so lost in the feelings she was stirring in him and to know she could do that to him really did make her feel so good inside. He was always aware of just how to make her sing for him… but to know she knew him just as well… They were still able to keep their footing on the sandy lake floor right now, which was good, because Aiyan seemed weak in the knees the closer he got to climax, and it allowed Zai to use both of her hands to bring him to release.

Naiya moaned and shivered again upon feeling the rumbling of his growl following the path of his purrs vibrations, and the sound of it told her that he was getting very close to climax. She was in bliss with her tiger always. It didn’t seem to matter how they were together… it was always magical and sent the Druid-Nymph to cloud nine. She pushed her hips back some as things were starting to tighten up even more. “K-Kei!” She felt everything tense up inside of her as she cried out. Thankfully, Breece never seemed to wake to their love-making… because Ruze had ensured the kitten only heard the soothing sounds of twinkling windchimes as she slept.

Garand ran into a few Rangers, who directed him towards the Evening Woods. They were in agreement that it would be an ideal place to take a walk and clear one’s head. It felt like a few peaceful place. One where the things that transpired yesterday never should have happened. He would be glad, upon returning to their lodgings, to learn that Erza’s bath helped with her knee… though he would remain in the dark over the fact her path literally rested in his hands and his decision to stay in Ethion or to leave.

Finn looked at Nayril as they walked, curious at her quiet, sad remark. ‘A war here.’ “Are you talking about the one that happened long ago or the one happening now?” he asked her as he gave her hand a squeeze.

Poe looked a bit relieved when Meliodas said that the fighting wouldn’t last long, not with all of the support they would have to push back the dark army that was coming. It was more that the recovery would take time. HE couldn’t leave just because the fighting ended… not until things were on the mend here… so he needed to go to La’Shire, to make amends and provide closure before the battle even began. “Okay…” she said. In the morning, she would go with him. It would be well-timed, because by then Movado would be able to approach him about taking him, Weiss, Sally and their troops back with him… and he would be able to see his brothers, hopefully give Meeka some peace, and give Saffron and Duncan closure.

“Okay… thank you,” Fable said as she let Fenris get her back into the chair and then blushed as he kissed her cheek. It was like them deciding to get married was just the natural course of things, despite the fact they’d only just professed their feelings. She knew it would be strange… to return to this home knowing Fenris was her husband… It gave her butterflies. She had yet to experience being a girlfriend, let alone a wife. Although the way they were with each other, many truly thought they were already married. Even Rosie and Bruskan would be surprised to learn that they were completely chaste until the kiss they shared this afternoon.

Maize was blushing even more now and her delicate little antlers were beginning to bud with little flowers. She certainly couldn’t hide her responses to his words or the tone of his voice, the way his eyes looked into hers or how she could feel his hands caressing her body the same way his soul caressed her soul. “Are… you suggesting we go in the wagon?” she asked him shyly. Why she would be shy about the idea of making love in a wagon while Ribbon brought them home, she wasn’t sure. She’d made love outside under the stars with him just last night. But he certainly could make her bashful and excited all at once. There was a fluffy blanket in the back of the wagon. Initially she thought it would protect the baskets more, she hadn’t even thought that it would make for a nice private place to fool around.
____________________________________________________________

Varian looked at her and smiled, nodding. “Thank you,” he said. He took a deep breath and sighed, moving to lay back on the span of grass between the flowering bushes and the two pools. He looked up at the sky and moved an arm over his forehead as he watched the clouds pass by, and he had to squint a bit whenever the sun broke through from behind them. “Nothing is truly impossible, it sounds…” he said. “There’s something in that thought that brings me… peace, maybe…”

This was the second time Ettie had caught her hand to stop her from doing something that he claimed felt good, but… not in a soothing way. She didn’t understand, honestly. It wasn’t like she had an education in these things in the Pure Wood. Ettie had gotten to live many lives before coming there, seeking sanctuary, and staying. Her ears fell back and she studied him, the red of his cheeks. Was he upset with her? “I’m… sorry…” she said. She then shifted a little and moved to get up, pulling the table back over with the tray on it. “You should keep eating,” she said, her voice perky and trying to hide her confusion, moving to sit in another chair. Maybe she was making Etios uncomfortable… but she didn’t want to continue to cause him any distress.

Myth nodded to Cecelia and then looked at Zen. “Do you eat?” she asked him before she just walked off towards the kitchen to find some of this food Cecelia spoke of. She wasn’t sure if someone like Zen required food, but she figured she’d offer to let him join her. She paused as the door to the kitchen opened and out came the young she-wolf, holding a jar that smelled almost ridiculously sweet. She tipped her head and regarded Quistis a moment. “Is that for Tegra?” she asked her.

Quistis looked at Myth and Zen, then nodded a bit. “For his moondrop tea. He says he can’t drink it because—”

“It’s too bitter,” Myth said knowingly. She continued to regard the girl, looking her over and nodding. “Thank you for looking after him.” With all she’d been through, her focus still seemed to be on others… on Tegra… and Myth appreciated that. Respected it. Was even impressed.

Quistis nodded, unsure what to say but… “Happy to,” she said then walked off, back towards Tegra’s room.

Myth watched her go and then headed into the kitchen.

“Ah… so familiar, isn’t it?” Will teased Link when he mentioned that Quistis had liked Tegra from the start. Will, of course, could see parallels. “Hopefully they get to it faster than you and Myth have,” she added with a smirk. “You know… this form truly does seem to suit Mythos more than the Ivajirin form,” she mused. “I wonder if it’s true what I’ve heard… that she’s come back in this vixen form several times,” she said. “Perhaps it’s D’Joran helping her find her truest form, that which connects her the strongest to her magic. I don’t believe that Tegra will always be trapped in his Ivarijin form… not in the next life. Though I have no answers for this one…”

Quistis made her way back to Tegra’s room and paused as she caught the scents of those two she’d passed in the hallway a little bit ago. They’d gone into Tegra’s room and she knew at least that Link was a friend… so she supposed the girl must have been too. She moved to knock on the door and slowly opened it, peeking in before she came back inside and closed the door behind her. “Tegra, I got the honeyed sugar cubes. They should make the tea much more—” she paused as she reached the bed and her ears tipped forwards. “Your shackles… they’re gone and you look… brighter,” she said, meaning the glow of his skin. He looked so mystical with his pure Ivarijin form. Nothing like she’d seen before in her small corner of D’Joran… “Your friends who were just here… they helped you?” she asked as she set the sugar down by his tea cup on the nightstand.

__________________________________________________________

Kahi was concerned and confused by the growl, unsure why he was reacting to Kahiri’s questions like that… but then Dazai explained. It made sense… “What kind of magic could do that? You called it black magic, so is it a curse?” Of course, the Incandessa siblings could clarify… it was Corrupt Ancient Magic… or Nethos Magic.

Trinket kept watching Ryn and she shifted a little on the sofa between Ruby and Kahiri. “Ryn? Can you describe Onyx for them? For me?” she asked him. She didn’t remember him… perhaps because when she saw ‘Onyx’, she didn’t see the old blind wolf that he and others saw… She actually saw Jado, beneath his glamour spells. It always confused her how he behaved… If he described the staff he walked it, Trinket would realize that she had seen Jado. That he and the blind wolf were the same.

Ruby moved a hand onto Trinket’s back lightly and looked over at Ryn. A special bond… So that was why Trinket was here now. She wouldn’t have been sent for no reason. It wasn’t like the time users of the future would just send them back to sate their curiosity or to have a little adventure in the past.

Syaoran looked he was more to blame then the child. “Thank you, but Please, it is my fault, not the little one. I spoke to her without knowing the rules of your Coven. I fear the innocent and pure of heart will answer me on instinct due to my Laiphon. I’m sorry for causing this trouble.” He spoke honestly he would not see a child punished because she responded to him…his energy.

Winnie looked down. She still spoke out of turn. But wisely remained silent. She had just been so excited, between her gift of the shades and seeing an Aura like the golden ones. But now he…would he be allowed to enter? If he was here to help.

Menda looked Syao told the truth. But still she had to wonder. Would that be enough? Some would argue that rules are rules. But Syao followed his heart…and where the energies of life lead him. So it was always interesting around him.


“Huh? Seriously the Royal Oak.” Corrigan stepped out not having any reason to doubt. After all his parents were on the council made him wonder if Loch had been chosen or something. “It better be something good cause I can’t help him if he’s in trouble or something.”

Karin looked. “You really sure you wanna tangle with me little knight.” He said. “You don’t wanna pull a royal child into danger do you? That’s not very responsible.” Karin said lowly meeting her gaze. He brought his foot down the walk way snapping and creaking under his heel. “Now back off. I have something more important to do then play with a knight outside her jurisdiction.”
***
Abbadon listened to all of this and when Tiff's name came up he remembered what they had talked about. "She is willing to help." He said, "Of course I would like to be there as well just to keep an eye on things." He added, he wasn't going to stand in the way of Soraya's mission, he was there to help and Tiff said she would want to help as well if called upon.

Averie nodded. “Of course.” He said looking at Abbadon unaware yet just how far back his mind had been taken….or perhaps how long Chaos’s blood controlled him….


Cori smiled. “Its fine come on I’m sure your hungry” she said gently she was glad she felt it wiser to let the kids approach the sensitive topics being bombarded right away would do either of those two any good.
***
Anos looked at him as the gate opened and the doll sank into a spell circle he turned as the return magic appeared on the other side of the gate as the figure of the demon that had been reduced to nothing but his source was restored in his true home land. For as much as he resisted…Anos hoped he realized on that side he’d feel his source healing…his body regaining strength. Sending him back…had been to heal him as much as keep him out of trouble here.” Laplace offer what aid you can.” Anos said to the horned rabbit.

Laplace nodded. “Of course Lord Anos.” The bunny said looking as the spell finished and the one who had been barely hanging on was returned. “I’ll see to this ones recovery. We’ll help him.”
☆☆☆☆☆☆☆
Karin looked over at Lulu as she landed with the young prince then again at the knight from La'Shire. “Walk away girl. On second thought I will. I have business to attend to not the time to mess with you.” And far too many witnesses. If he struck first there went self defense even with using illegal summons. Of course his argument nothing happened obviously they were fake. He started walking off. But more importantly dragging the young Prince into danger by striking first….would be a problem he’d not get out of easily.

Josie looked at Judy. “It might be easier if you speak with her. I’m sure Lily is scared right now. Seeing you here may help her. She’s always loved the Unkindness.”

“Soon. Right now he's resting, I have specialized doctors taking care of him. Once I’m notified he’s awake and calm for this we’ll move forward.” Averie said it was clear on both sides they didn’t want anyone getting hurt. Averie looked at Abbadon. “Honestly I’d be surprised if you didn’t wish to be there. I would be the same if it was my Nikki doing something like this.” Averie said reasonably. “Your presence is welcome Abbadon, Sora would be the only one who could request otherwise and she feels the same. We’ll need to speak with Tiff let her know her services will be needed soon, if she’s ready.”
________________________________________________________

“I will always have a connection to these woods. But as to my gardens I can bring them with me. Open my realm in Aero’Oro. And if I wish anchor it there. Creating a door back wherever I go….but you can go there once I reestablish it as well. The way will always appear to you when you wish to go there…as well as anywhere I leave a ‘door' or hidden gate.” Sarasha answered. “ I gained that freedom and you the ability with the contract between us. I would go to Aero’Oro with you, if it’s okay with you too?”

“Attie is in the middle of handling that things are still in motion there.” She said softly. “But I really came by to let you know about Hestia. They say she’s making a full recovery even helping with a few touchy problems her and my Lyka.” Elaine said returning her hug. “Speaking of…the one who updated me said she’s gotten close to a talented love bird these days. That the girl Hes has caught the attention of has received an invite to Aero’Oro from Princess Soraya…that her work in prosthetics is more advanced then our own in some ways.” Lainey smiled. “Apparently this little lovebird fussed over Hes while she was recovering and now Hestia is looking after her. Oh and apparently my Lyka is interested in her twin sister.” Lainey knew Leda wouldn’t care about gender just that Levia truly cared about Hestia. “The most recent news though…with Attie but keep it between us is I sent all fifteen of my brothers and two transports to aid Attie in what he’s doing. Fatima went with them.
****
Pherenice chose a tea that looked good to her and looked at the Sando. It looked delicious. She had blinked jumped a little startled by the bell and made the cutest little eep sound. Thankfully no one was saying anything about it. But as Dimael would tell her. Its because she wasn’t some hollow spirit but a young woman with emotions of her own.

~*~*~*~*~

Fleur took another sip of the hot tea and glanced at the plate of fruit sitting on the nightstand beside her. She was worried that nothing would stay down if she ate, but the fact she was actually starting to feel a little pang of hunger meant this probably would. She just… didn’t feel like eating, even if she was hungry…

Dimael looked she was starting to show signs of hunger but it was hard to get the will to eat when you felt like a prisoner. He hoped Del and Acerbus arrived soon unaware that Blake and Mela would be arriving or that Blake had news to relay from a power spirit. One who sealed away the dagger…that what Fleur survived was no small feat. Less then a handful did what she did…but she dispelled all of its magic….enabling it to be sealed without the ceremony’s needed to purify and weaken it….she wasn’t evil. Not even a little bit.
~*~*~*~*~*~

“I do.” Windham said as he joined them watching her a moment then glanced over. “hmm four huh..?” he said lowly The most dangerous was of course Baphomet  but he’d only appear as a old sage unless a word devouring catastrophe happened that would take those like Lord Draco. But it was the Empress of Ice that surprised him…Shiva chose who was worthy to summon her…she accepted Anna. That was impressive since the last time Shiva appeared here…she froze the Scar of the world to keep it from spreading changing the climate there forever….or as long as that scar remained.

Anna shook her head. “Grail it’s not something you should apologize for. Hem would be upset if she learned you were here suffering in silence while we were all out there.” Anna said warmly. “Besides you should be there too. Hem will notice if your not. Windham won’t keep her distracted from you absence forever. “And Garnet said you’re welcome. “ she said as the kittenish creature meowed.
____________________________________________________
“Nice to met you.” Kurama said to Bradshaw. He moved to follow them to one of the rooms on the main deck. He glanced around the room. “This is….mine?” he said amazed it really did make the space he was in before akin to a cubby hole. He looked about it slowly walking in. Cloud honestly found the kids response refreshing in a way. Halifax acted like he expected more. The only room grander then this for one person belonged to the Captain, to Igraine as it should. He understood in that moment why….Igraine said he’d need a few things.

“Zosie is going to like him.” Cloud said lightly looking at Kurama the young man was usually so reserved, but the sheer open awestruck expression was one they expected to see.
____________________________________________________



La'Shire nodded. “Of course. You can call on me anytime. If if it’s just someone to talk to.” She said getting a kick out of Nara’s open innocent expressions and experiences. It was nice to see. “Let me know if you need anything.” La'Shire said as she started to fade back into the walls. Sure Nara was going to want to try things explore the rooms that made up where she’d be staying for now..
________________________________________________________
As Bless turned on the kettle speaking on the tea to help. Seph looked at her. “Thanks Bless.” He said. He knew she was tense and nervous and while he saw Embers memories they weren’t his to share with another not that he could with Bless.

He looked at the tea he was drinking now. “They’re not going to wake yet…the memory of slumber is still heavy here…waiting. We….woke first for a reason…something that…” he looked again in the direction of Aeon…..”I….need to go to Aeon…” he said which wasn’t necessarily something either of the girls would be comfortable with….”There’s something I need to…see.” He said as if someone was speaking to him.
___________________________________________________
Levi nodded. “This way she’ll find out and it won’t be weird in any way.” She said as she walked it was fun getting into a spot of mischief with Sunny but they didn’t know yet, that there dad was here…..it wouldn’t be a good moment for either sister.

Lyka laughed as she took the lead again, it was trickier for him. Slowed him down but he’d make it up once they were clear of the trees. Although they would have been in trouble trying to out do Bali. Safira was another tricky one that girl was fearless diving straight for the ground before spinning out and speeding up just before impact. The tree line was approaching he knew Hes would clear it first.

Miharu smiled. “I believed in you.” He said softly. “I knew in my heart you have such a gift Vespa. Your love of others of life. You are amazing.” He said kissing her gently. “But you have to be exhausted too. I’m happy though, you have a beautiful smile. I’m certain the girl you saved, you healed will always remember you and that warm loving smile of yours.””

Rem smiled. “I’d like that. I want to meet the Centaur Lady.” She said excitedly. “I wonder what she’ll look like? “ Rem said describing some outlandish theories from N'Jara which earned giggles from Miki who described what there half and half state actually looked like but that the often appeared as enchanting humans as opposed to always walking about in that state.

Minato smiled into his drink a child’s imagination was certainly interesting…..a person with a horsey head and lower half human…..it was hard not to laugh.

“No, I mean I don’t mind…” she said looking at him. “Its obvious the heat of my suite doesn’t bother you….which I’m happy about its just….if anyone is waiting for you…” she said  softly blushing…it was hard to imagine a noble stallion like him not having a mate waiting his return. “I have a spare room so it’s not a problem if you stay…its just….if I’m keeping you from returning to your family….”
_______________________________________________

Raphtalia nodded as she said she was calling Oak. Ralph moved her long sai’s in her hands as she knelt at the ready. Her ears shifted…turning this way and that as she waited….”There’s a skuffle…” Raphtalia said lowly as she waited….listening….


“Hmmm" she said feeling the plush material there were two. She put one on after a few seconds fussing with it then the other giggling a bit at the way they felt on her feet. “So many new things.” She said as she sat there a moment. “Haddie thank you for showing me so many new things.”

Futuba shook her head no. “I’m sorry no. Just what they slip up saying around my. But…I do know they’re worried about the royal family getting Chai to trust them. She won’t say anything dangerous to a girl…to her all girls are like her…vulnerable against them…its why I was hoping you were someone she deeply trusted….that she’d open up to you. Jorge said it…one night. They were all fools the blind girls sees everything…” Futuba shook her head. “I’m not sure what exactly he meant….but it was clear that whoever Jorge was talking to…as he demanded I leave my room because Yohan wanted me….he was Expressing how upset he was they overlooked it. That she saw all they did.” Futuba never met Fiore…if she had met that Blind fox…she’d never believe at first he was blind….his other senses allowed him to perceive the world in a way she could never imagine.
____________________________________________________
“Forgive me?” she whispered looking up at him wide eyed. “No one has ever…” she whispered softly then paused when he asked her questions about…” Retired Queen Consort of the Royal Family. Flamie…my mother.” Blaise answered holding the robe in her hands. “Because as I am now….would never do what she wants and give her a dependent from the High Elf King…Finnoren….I don’t have to tell her…they’re fading right? The markings on my back…once they’re gone she’ll know…she’ll come.” Blaise closed her eyes. “I’ll be tied down again used until I feel nothing. Then she’ll seal this all back up. The women of the line of Rhorda have no use for meaningless emotions…our sole purpose is to breed….with strong males of the Grand Dutchess's choosing….to provide the Dutchie and there for the Night Elves with strong warriors….the females are kept to bred. A strong male at birth is given to a strong family…a weak or sickly child male or female is drowned as an act of mercy….to let them live is to force them into a life of suffering…my Allure makes me an indispensable breeder…” Blaise shook her head….

“Exactly.” Tomoe said walking up. “Which is why I fear what was done to make her this way is just as awful….minus the whips and demons….she was conditioned to go against her nature no doubt enduring it longer then young Meliodas had….to cause her to teeter as she is….her mother had her restrained then…likely had countless men and women use her….to kill off her emotions…”
“STOP!” Adriel cried holding her hands over her ears….”Its too awful…”

Tomoe looked at her said. “Flamie was given Warmsbane no doubt…. But she’s also most likely a dead soul….Sylar's father fell for her ploys…Sylar saw through her. He no doubt tolerates her…until he can figure out what to do about Blaise.”

“Malcavian.” She said as she walked with him. “My understanding was he was a long time friend of Traitorin. “He had a twin brother though rotten as they come. Trait and Sylar were talking about needing to keep an eye on the Isle of Four Seasons. Apparently Malcatian liked to clam his brothers identity …Trait said he’d love to ring his neck…something about a child but I was called away.”  Malcavian died before Traine was born, Traine was orphaned shortly after birth on his uncle’s door step who claimed his name too was Malcavian. But he was the proud black sun thorn while his brother the weak traitor.

____________________________________________________

“My side is alright.” He started to reassure her. But as the fillies passed and she remained tensed he looked at her. “Its alright. Those were girls from Lady Sharne's herd. Your safe.” Xell spoke gently as he walked along carry her in his arms. This was why. Her kind were gentle loving delicate. So of course now that the danger was over she’d be terrified in a sense. Xellen made it back. La'Shire opening the door for him. He entered and it closed. “We’re here. Do you want to lay down a bit? I can draw you a warm bath in the meantime or bring you with me. Which ever you prefer.”

“Almost perfect. We get snuggled up and it will be.” She said playfully knowing her sweet jaguar-wolf was a wonderful snuggle. Sean looked a bit sleepy herself so she’d follow him right into napping.

Rumi blushed a bit as he was breathing heavy. He could see as she could how aroused he still was. “”Yeah” he said shyly looking at her. His yeah was the answer to the silent question was his longing to be with his beautiful wife that great….yeah…yeah it was.

Keelin smiled and shifted a bit to rest against Solan’s lap instead of the pillows, cuddling up to him. “Wynter seems to love them,” she noted about the unusual berries. She turned a little to watch Jarral and Wynter as the other girl sat up to set the tablet aside and moved to lean into Jarral a bit.

Solan wrapped his arm gently around her. Helping to keep his mate warm. He nodded. “They’re different but if she likes them that’s all that matters?” he said as he watched Jarral and Winter but it was Jarral's response to the tiny fruit that had Solan chuckling…

“It seems to have been a good memory then.” He said as the fruit didn’t bring her unexplainable feelings of sorrow but he did try the offered berry going a bit wide eyed at how cold it was then there was the surprising blend of sweet and Tart. Jarral fanned his mouth a second as one would with something hot. He finished and swallowed. “They’re good…that was a surprise though…I never expected it go be that cold…and it’s both sweet and tart…I wonder if that cream alters it?” which might a get don’t you do it from Winter in some fashion. *That cream is an insult to the berry….it makes it warm and causes the sweet and tart to disappear making it simple sour like a grapefruit or lemon. Why eat the berry if you want that?” was always Regius"s protest to anyone who insisted he needed the cream. Wynter had been curious…she’d always been made to eat it with the cream. When she’d tried it her big brothers way she loved it. Regius often held her on his lap the bowl sitting on hers and shared the berries. He’d always promise to wait for her to enjoy them. Always did too. *The berries are perfect the way they are, if they were meant to be a lemon, they’d have grown as a lemon. Everything in life is that way. Especially my adorable little sister* Jarral got the most fleeting of it voices as if memories but no images…”Wynberry?” Jarral whispered…not sure why but that male voice before fleeting and gone…a echo of memory the wild magic he had picked up…Regius”s favorite nickname for Wyntress.

_________________________________________________

“There goes that recklessness. “ Trait said having hugged her back. “You’re welcome Nessy but it wasn’t any trouble. I truly adore her as my own.” He said although he had kept her memories of her mom and Uncle alive and strong always happy to tell her what he knew about them both. Sarah had even wanted to know about what happened between him and her Uncle Nyx. Trait told her. Much to his surprise she wasn’t angry. She said that totally sounded like her Uncle. Sacrificing himself to save a friend who was suffering. He walked with the siblings a bit of trouble….that would need there help. Need Nessa. “It sounds like Milliarose’s second son….its been bothering me….people aren’t meant to have two…auroras…” Trait said…not realizing it was perhaps his unique gift the same one that caused him to exhausted every Avenue to him before cutting Severin down….Severin Aura wasn’t evil….it was pure light but something was missing and these awful twisted chain’s. But he couldn’t explain it and now Anos said….he might truly not be dead but to leave it be fore now….if all was as she foresaw….then when he next met…Severin would indeed be no more…and Traits never ending sorrow there would be lifted….but he’d never believe by who till it happened and do it was best to just…let it happen without telling him the who…

“Umm Aurora kiddo?” Nyx asked. “Sorry times my strong suit…not so much other things.”
Trait sighed. “Weird being called Kiddo…” he said and Nyx laughed. “An Aura is the energy that one emits from there soul. But a person also has an Aurora….the light emitted from there soul, the essence of there magic and there heart. Each light is a different color and on a different spectrum for some reason I can see them all….Ryn the pup in trouble his Aurora is warm like his mother’s and a tranquility to it like his father’s a perfect blend of both…but there’s a sinister one attached to his but it’s like its…”
“Go ahead Kidfo even if explaining it the way your seeing makes no sense to you. Those descriptions are oft accurate in aspects of an almost forgotten form of magic these days. A form Nessa here specializes in.”

“Like the sinister one is absorbing or attempting to devour the boy…but it makes no sense.”
Nyx was quiet. “More then you realize kiddo.” He looked at Nessa. “Your going wanna see this kid to make certain which one huh sis?” Nyx said lightly already knowing as they walked that she would they turned and at the end of the hall was Dazai's suite aka office but even Nyx paused able to feel the constrained evil serping from that room raging against Dazai who held it fast.

“Aww bad timing to get a broken arm.” Tae said shaking her head. “Semper and I no…not yet.” She said softly. “I get this sense he’s a bit old fashioned noble. There were a couple of times it felt like a maybe…but I think he wants me to know he wants me for me…the closest is his kissing the back of my hand you know like in those romantic scenes between the Princess and the prince whose courting her.” Tae said softly. “He fusses over me.” She said blushing obviously not used to it. “Have you two slept together?” Tae asked she honestly meant falling asleep in his arms….she had done that herself with Semper on more then one occasion, the first time she apologized he stopped her. Saying it was quite the complement….because she felt loved and safe with him.

~*~*~*~*~

“Yeah…Gigi really liked it there too!” Aster perked up as she walked with Violet holding her hand. The twins moved ahead Aster having put her ribbons in her pocket.

Fauve smiled. “Well need baskets for the girls to carry everything in.” she said as she walked with Maks watching the twins. They were so full of smiles and giggles now. She could understand there wanting to see Ginseng up and smiling with them.

Sorei would have kissed her in that moment but smiled. “You had a lot you were dealing with. You said a lot without saying anything at all. Always and forever.” He answered softly. “I’ll get that.” He gently slipped out getting the door thanking the girl who brought it politely before closing it and bringing the tray over. He set it down before getting a pillow to set on her lap and set the tray there. Then carefully joined Ginseng seeing the assortment of fruit including those little Aura berries…”Those look interesting….” He said which would let her know not even his ancestors knew anything or they knew but weren’t sharing. Being able to gain the knowledge of his ancestors came in handy but they also had a sense of humor for the next heir.
______________________________________________________
“Fine so far…although I may be aiding the Alpha’s of Horizon soon. Apparently a dirty pack got in here. Milliarose is upset naturally but more then they’re entry is how they’re hiding there wickedness. I can’t access my connection to the Heart fully here….I’m connected but not like the Heart Bearer. Honestly Marin I’m worried not about us…there’s two innocent girls caught in the middle. A young intended Alpha about fifteen but she has the gift of Advarta….of enhancement. Its incredibly strong for her safety she agreed to have Millia seal it for the moment….the other….Marin…brace yourself…the girl is Half Aracdian Prisma Vulpine….Half Rainbow Crystalis Lycan….she…may be the only survivor of that floating isle…” he said. He knew Marin had once had a friend top side a rainbow Lycan whose floating island that traveled across the ocean by tides flow would visit from time to time a while back the island came by them and it had been devastated….everything burned down and ruined….The two girls had been close. The last time they spoke Trilander knew was quite a long time ago.

“Yeah, although there’s a saying ‘nothing helps those who are injured recover faster, but the loving prayers of the heart.’ Its said a lot in Lemuria. They turn to the Trilanders mom, ask her if she would pray for the sick and wounded when she was the heart bearer. They’turn to him, his prayers were strong but not as strong as his mom’s Yours would be strong enough to reach everyone here Ivy.. They said it helped them a lot. It might not seem like doing much, but a prayer from you would help them Ivy, . “ River said something her friend could do. But she nodded. “We will. And I’ll be sure to stop by. “ she promised again. It was a truth many believed survivors would have been lost without the heart bearers prayers.
__________________________________________________________

Fii nodded. “I did.” He said to her but he was feeling oddly agitated at the moment….like he suddenly had this sense that he needed to be anywhere else in the world but Arcadia….his tails unbeknown to him were puffed out…fur standing and his ears widening as if some instinct was screaming at him to run…run away now…yet he didn’t understand way…

Prim's confusion at Yuuri turned to worry of a mother seeing her kit in destress. “Kiten?” she said his eyes although blind were moving about as if he could…

“He senses something….Kiten's senses are insanely sharp…” Yuuri said watching him. She looked at Senn. “Whatevet it is he’s sensing it wasn’t here yesterday which means its outside of the estate…Senn we should go see what we can learn.” Yuuri said. “Prim maybe you and Min can learn what Heirloom knows?” Yuuri asked and Prim nodded but Yuuri stopped her from moving to Kit. “Its nothing personal but there’s only one person who can safely touch him when he gets like this…” Yuuri said softly. “He won’t hurt you he’ll start keening… he knows your not the threat but…” Yuuri looked at Paz. “Paz keep Kit safe okay?” she said to her friend pregnant or not…if Fii was frightened like this woo be the fool who got close she’d destroy there bodies with that tail of hers.

Yuuri nodded. “As to my magic yeah….the last time they heard of anyone using it…Twilia still walked D'Joran. According to my big brother it’s really rare.”

Leif felt himself tense up and cried out himself as he came. It was intense and she was the only one he wanted to feel like this with. Unaware that Kit would be providing potions to prevent pups or fox kits before they were ready for them

“You’re Welcome.” Heirloom answered gently as he finished up, once done he turned sideways and closed his eyes. “You can use me to brace if you need to, to get out. I’ve closed my eyes.” He spoke gently. “The warmth would have caused any lingering tension to relax. If you’d like further help I can. And I will keep my eyes closed unless you Express otherwise. Including any wish to attempt on your own.”
___________________________________________________________
“That was kind of him. Does he usually do things like that?” she asked wanting to understand Ode's friend better. “Since childhood you said right? I wonder how much trouble you two got into…he seems I don’t know…if its right… but pure maybe innocent. While you have the radiant noble presence I’d normally think of with a holy knight or warrior he seems more like the divine priest you know?” she said having no idea how ridiculously close she actually was…Kiyoko blushed a bit as she caught a whiff of the food and her belly grumbled it was a good sign really meant she was recovering from the shock of it all.

Regius did make note of the needle changing direction to point to him. But Novel was just a touch more important at the moment. As she moved hugging him, he brought his up to hug her back. “You’re welcome.” He said gently. She almost seemed to be trembling slightly as if she had feared the worst but it hadn’t happened. He knew the story from his mom. About the thief she made a big show of the locket to. To Novel's mom most likely. “I’m just happy to return it to you. Its precious to you.” He said lightly gently not prying. They just met. It was enough to acknowledge that the locket was special to her. Bringing up he knew it was stolen from Evangelion and who did it would be pointless. Because it was stolen…to allow it to find it’s way to Novel. So in a sense it was never stolen to begin with. Emris just determined that Novel's mom would not accept a hand out. So enticed her to take it instead.

Tasha smiled. “Well then I hope this doesn’t disappoint you.” She said playfully. As she joined him to eat dinner. She smiled. “We’ll have the night unless something urgent pops up.” Shecsaid tipping her head listening as Spiritus updates her on a few things nothing major but they made her pause…they were finally coming together…”Huh that’s a might bit weird….here I thought those two were martied….and they’re relationship is chaste? Well I’ll be…” she said chuckling. “Suppose I’ll have a tale for Lorna…” she looked at Pine. “Don’t know if you’ve met them. Fenris and Fable….just about all of Ethion believes those two are married. Fenris built her a lovely home. She stays there often. Apparently they just confessed they’re love for each other….plan on getting married right away. Normally this situation would be frowned upon except Fenris and Fable have kept it chaste. Given that….no one except one I’m afraid would disapprove and it’s not even really the boy himself Yule has a problem with. Noelle Fenris's mom refused Yule to be with Fenris's father….in front of the village he's held a grudge ever since.”

Naria's hands moved coming up to gently caress her bust. Lorna's skin was so soft so smooth. The dou had an interesting past, excited to see each other but nervous at the same time. Naria closed his eyes as if wanting to engrave just her into his minds eye, one hand playing gently at her bust while the other with his fingers glided lower heading towards not so innocent places . He turned his head out of instinct and desire for the only girl to hold his heart he kissed her neck gently.
☆☆☆☆☆
“Zai…” Aiyan breathed just able to keep his feet as he moaned low. His breath scratching here or there and then he felt the heat coiling moments before he cried out in pleasure not able to hold put the water helping his beloved to push him over the edge he held to her gently as his knees felt like they would buckle under him any second.

Kei's own growling pur heavy outcry as he found release as well his hips moved as his furry head lowered. Thinking was not something he’d be doing at the moment. He road out the waves of the release and as always just before the heavier weight of his full tiger form came down he managed to brace himself stuttering purs as he fought to catch his breathe.

Nayril looked at him. “Both.” She answered a bit sadly. “Recent events had me thinking back to it….it was full of so much tragedy and loss…I hope we can avoid that same overwhelming sorrow you know?” she said softly.


Meliodas smiled as she said okay. He gently ran his fingers along her check then leaned in kissing Poe letting her feel his truth his love for her through it. It wasn’t some physical desire alone. He said it often but he’d struggled with feeling safe enough in his own skin to show her. Sylar told him. How could he forgive others and be forgiven if he could forgive himself. He had to accept he couldn’t stop the Drow on his own. But he had tried. And more then that he never embraced what that trap demon, that drow did. Riesa said he had a kind loving heart, but if he needed to know who *he* was see himself in the reflection of the eyes of one who truly loved *him* she didn’t care what Aether did while holding him prisoner in his own body. The one time he told her she told him she wasn’t wasn’t afraid  because her Lio could never do those awful things. And he was her Lio. In much simpler direct terms.

Fen finished setting the table for them both. Then joined her. It was moving fast to some, to others it would be a wait you mean your not. But to one man….he would be utterly livid. There was no way Yule would ever allow it. Even having fits that Fable stayed there with him. That he built it for her and he most certainly did not have Yule's blessing….but if luck won out for them the one Marrying them…even Tule would be hard pressed to argue agsinst….one whose very divinity could not be questioned. It would be akin to being wed by the Ancients themselves….

Athrun smiled. “yes" he whispered playfully as he lifted his sweet love up and walked slowly to the wagon. If she said no and meant it he would stop. Mazie would know that better then anyone. If this made her uncomfortable he’d never push. Right now it was playful back and forth at least until they got to the aforementioned wagon….
____________________________________________________________
Noctis smiled. “I’m glad.” She said as she watched him relax. He needed this moment. And many more moments like these. She smiled closing her eyes tipping her head as the sun beat down upon them. She started humming just a soft tune she heard often enough, no words but the Melody was soothing.

This was the second time Ettie had caught her hand to stop her from doing something that he claimed felt good, but… not in a soothing way. She didn’t understand, honestly. It wasn’t like she had an education in these things in the Pure Wood. Ettie had gotten to live many lives before coming there, seeking sanctuary, and staying. Her ears fell back and she studied him, the red of his cheeks. Was he upset with her? “I’m… sorry…” she said. She then shifted a little and moved to get up, pulling the table back over with the tray on it. “You should keep eating,” she said, her voice perky and trying to hide her confusion, moving to sit in another chair. Maybe she was making Etios uncomfortable… but she didn’t want to continue to cause him any distress.

“Cress…no it’s not…” he took a deep breath…”Its not a bad feeling….its just…its good, it feels incredible … but…its also stimulating…” Ettie said shifting a bit…”Like getting in the mood to….su alut bayahava…: he finished in her native tongue to dance together to have a baby….”Ettie was still blushing…of course if she thought Ettie wouldn’t want that with her….or worse would she be upset…..because…Ettie could assure Cressida that the problem wasn’t he didn’t wish to have that with her…he did…wait he did….oh boy….

Zen stood with her. “To answer your question a moment ago yes.” He said as Quistis moved off with the sweet substance. “I take it your..brother isn’t fond of anything bitter?” he said gently watching Quistis go a moment. But that was perhaps an understatement Tegra refused to eat or drink anything bitter…for thstvreadon he was often teased about an unfair sweet tooth….the elf never put on weight despite it.

*From what I’ve been told it’s her third time as a vixen…she seemed to imply in a row. Tegra didn’t handle his one incarnation as a female well at all or any other race but Elf….I wonder if he went through all this to restore his Ivijiran form…Myth hasn’t said….and if not for my blessings or the update from an Ancient….Tegra was getting weaker fading more and more with each incarnation….they determined he’d need Adriels hires blessing and his blood of creation….I didn’t understand that last part but…I think he was always meant to walk as an Ivijiran….but the twins remain always linked together as they were in there first…according to Siliqi Mythos was quite clear she’d never forgive them if that broke…Tegra would feel it and feel abandoned by him..er her.* Link answered as he lead her into her room. *Want me to check that bath…chances are it’s not as hot as you prefer…* he asked attempting to prolong his own check up.

“To a point yes. The girl is Willow or Will for short. She brought some medicine to aid my weakened state and removed the shackles.” Tegra said looking at her. “But the Drow’s poison remains this has bought time nothing more.” He lifted his hand. “This pale light…is not how I would appear if fully healed. I would to you in that case look as if I were crafted of nothing but silver moonlight.” Tegra smiled to her knowing she offered and remembered Willows words apparently she was leaving it to him to tell her….he’d because to thank her for heaping such an awkward conversation upon him.
“Truthfully she knows of you. According to her your howl could purge the poison. With training you could with one targeted howl. Without such training the release of the howl would be far more intimate and take more then, your company along will weaken it. When the sun sets I will need to bath in the light of the full moon, for it’s her light that I gain strength from.” Tegra looked at Quistis reach out to touch her chin gently. “You’ve had my attention since you first arrived Quistis. I will not deny that I am drawn to you, have feelings for you, but this is up to you as well, you must not do something just to help me you’ll regret later. While it will heal me, I will not stoop low as to simply use someone I care so deeply for.”
__________________________________________________________

“Honestly that’s one possibilty. I’m or rather we’re awaiting a few guests who I hope will provide the missing pieces.” Dazai said showing a hint that he really was focused on helping Ryn and this wasn’t just a game to him.

“Trini…” Ryn said then nodded taking a shakey deep breath. “He was an elder Lycan….said he was the sol survivor of a storm…blind with scraggly black hair one ear pitch black the other what remained was a grayish red his tail a mix…he was frail sickly looking his face badly scared….” Ryn spoke lifting his hand to hold his head Dazai reached and handed him a glass of juice he took a sip then continued. “Always wore torn robes refused to change them said they were all he had left. He leaned heavily on this thick walking stick nearly twice his height. It was black and twisted with all these weird cuts deep into the wood…he said the markings were blessings of protection…” Ryn described the staff more and embedded in the grooves of the staff were Onyx Crystal’s like the old man’s name.

Kahiri remained quiet if that spell twisted all he said….he’d have to be careful how many times had he tried to reach his little brother for this spell to make Ryn think he was saying such awful things to him. Because he had no memory of Onyx at all…. Ot even hearing about him triggered anything.
Dazai looked at Ri. “Not familiar to you at all Ri?” Kahiri frowned shaking his head.
“I know he’s not lying though…” Kahiri said and Dazai looked at Ryn.

“Easy pup. He said he knows your not lying not that you are. It seems the spell doesn’t twist my words perhaps because I’m holding your hand or because this Jado and I never crossed paths. Nor does it twist Trinkets. So I’m going to ask you to do something Ryn.”

“What?” he asked lowly his voice sounded tired scared but he was listening

“You trust Trinket, she’s never lied to you or tricked you right?” Ryn nodded. “Then if anyone asked a question or answers one…and you hear something hurtful awful…ask me or if you don’t think I’ll be honest ask Trinket can you do that for me?”

Ryn turned his head. Looking at Dazai his right eye shut tight. “Yeah…I can do tha…wait…your Daz…” as Dazai tipped his head…”I met you a couple of times…as a pup…while visiting with everyone Trinket And I got lost…you brought us back.” Dazai nodded.

Ryn looked back to Trinket. “The…staff is really the only thing I remember clearly….Onyx…I know what he looks like, I never forget the moment he….when my sense of self started to….sealing everything was all I could do…he was trembling Dazai worked on calming him back down…..he seriously hoped those siblings were on the way….it would be awful if this was the first time he miscalculated so badly. Thankfully it wasn’t. But Nessa wouldn’t be happy Dazai didn’t want go name it without her seeing it first….the boy was being piloted…it was only a matter of time  before Jado absorbed Ryn….it was stalled as long as Dazai held him…but that wasn’t entirely healthy either.

Acerbus taking Del's hand and moving to the balcony with her, it would easier and faster to fly there. But, they were at the point where they trusted each other. He moved to pick her up in here arms. "You ready?" He asked but she always seemed ready when they went to fly. He opened his wings and them took off.

Rachel waved to them good bye and then turned to her nephew and niece with a smile. "All right, you two need to hold still." She said and snapped her finger as couple of tape measures and note pad floated out of her back she placed down. "We got to get some measurements." Of course it might be easier when they got tired but seemed Rachel liked a challenge.

Jupiter took a few more bites of his food before pausing a little bit and looking up, he had this odd feeling something was going on some where. Or something was going to happen but didn't. "Hmmm." He said to himself and then looked to Twilight, "Is...is there a way to call Tenebra?" He asked which may be the first time he ever asked such a question.

Mela nodded and started to walk and paused looking back when the Priestess wasn't following them or escourting them. "Um, are you coming along?" She asked back.

"No your highness, but thank you for the offer and do not worry your husband has gained title here and will not be bothered." She explained and moved to sit back down.

Mela smirked and then elbowed Blake, "Oooh look at you, you gained title." She teased, it just meant he was considered a friend and one of the few males that will be allowed entry and no need escort.

Donovan smiled, "We'll start with Donovan and we can work from there." He told her and moved to stand back up. "If you are ready and packed up, we can head back. I've got your room in order and hopefully the rest of your things will be there soon." He said to her and paused a moment before reaching out with his hand wondering if she would take it.

Rao looked at Eros as he walked away and he sighed for his friend. "I hope you're right." He said and moving back towards the entrance. He looked to all the different people that had arrived.

Amzu looked up and with a small breath nodded, "All right, as long as we are in our understanding now. I'm Amzu one of Madam's Toia elder Pristess. And this is Rao our guardian. I will be your guide through our home. If you wish we can talk a little more inside." She said and stepped to one side to let the doctors in.

Crys nodded and moved next to Eros and taking his hand. "Yeah, crowds were never my thing." She noted. She then looked back to Rao, "Especially falcons and those eyes of theirs." She added, not saying it was bad but the way he seemed to scan her didn't have a good feeling either.

***

The guards smiled, "No, your bother isn't in trouble." They told Corrigan and were thankful he was going to be coming along. Once there Loch may have a lot to talk about with his younger brother. They gave a signal back to Samson they were coming back.

Samson looked to his crystal, "They have the younger brother. Some good news." He said, but the fact no news on if they had Karin or the others in custody worried him. "I'll go tell Loch so he can get his brother up to speed once they get here."

Judith looking up and over, she finished up her tea and stood up, "Lead the way." She said wishing to speak to Lilly through this. To let her know everything will be all right.

***

Nessaran narrowed her eyes, "He is my squire and in my care and training." She said boldly taking the statement he made a bit of a threat to him. "And by order of the La'Shire and you Lord of the Unkindness I am here as a support here with all the same rights as your guards. So this is my jurisdiction." She corrected him.

Horace looked as Lulu seemed to come from no where and landing calling to him. "Lulu stay back." He said not wanting her to suddenly get dragged into this. But, she was the one to pull him a little bit away instead. "It's okay, I am just here to witness and report honest."

Helios looked to the message that Lulu had just sent, having been out of the loop on guard activies he had no idea what was suddenly going on. But, Horace was with some Dragon Knight caused him to raise his eye brows. "What did Zanna do now?" He said to himself getting off the chair he was sitting on and moving to find Lulu and his son.

***

Serg looked at Nashca mentioning something for their child when the time came. He couldn't help but smile and pull her in close, "That sounds like a lovely idea." He told her and gave her a kiss on top of her head. "We should be getting close to the end of the tunnel now." He noted looking ahead at the light getting bigger.

Rio nodded, "Oh yeah, this is what the wings needed." He said and looked at Vera and then to the spring. "Sure." he said removing his towel and hanging it near by as he then stepped into the Spring, "ah..okay little hot." He noted but then moved to settle himself in sitting down. "Aaaah, that's good." He said, "Come on the water's great." He called to her.

Torin moved his tail and closed the door behind him, of course now getting control of it. But, he wrapped up Juno with his arms as they kissed. Ignoring the clatter of the books and things falling to the ground. They could clean that up later.

Tria took off her sandals and then removed her robe showing off the sleek one piece suit she had on. Stepping to the edge of the pool she looked into the water for a moment before then moving to dive into it and going underwater and then coming back out. "Few...that felt good."

Abbadon nodded, "Hell yes I am going to be with her." He said and looked, "Sorry your highness." He noted having been a little head strong in that moment. It was something he talked to Tiff about as well to at least be in her company when this all went down.

Zlo blinking and looking about, "Sick...and brought here? Gods it must be bad to travel that far." He said his memory before there was a portal connecting the two. He brought his hand up to his head, "Girlfriend? mate? No...I...well...uhhh...I see gold. Aggh!" He grabbed his head as sudden pain seemed to be going through him.

Duncan held on to Saffy's hand as well looking over it all, He then looked, "Dad...chew." he whispered to his slightly eager father before leaning up in the chair. "So, what did you all talk about before we got here?" He asked trying to break the tension the best he could with the group.

***

As Bengil lead the group into Lana's home town they all looked around and just seemed to noticed that things didn't look like anything was wrong. As if it everything was normal. Which of course made Lana little more nervous, they way everyone was talking she half expected things to look bad. Like maybe people where in pain or something. Outside of a few side eyes and glares all things seemed fine. "I am sure some of you would want to see the Governor."

"And I can lead our wounded to Mom to get them some help. And Doctor Tempest can help." She said of course that was the main plan all a long.

Del smiled and nodded as she looped her arms around Acerbus’s shoulders. She still wasn’t a fan of heights, which was hilarious with her living in a tree top village, but she always felt safe in Acer’s arms. She knew that he would never drop her, and the only time he ever had was because they were attacked by poachers back in the woods around La’Shire. A snowbank had broken her fall, thankfully there! “Ready,” she said, tucking her large fluffy tail over her body so it wasn’t hanging freely and wouldn’t get in the way before he took off with her to head directly for the Sacred Oak.

Twilight was so out of sorts with her gift as of late, which was why it was becoming more and more important to get her to Aeon for her final blessing… She just couldn’t tell if what she was sensing was something happening in Unkindness, or if it was about the trip to Aeon, or if it was her Oracle gifts picking up on something clear across D’Joran. She looked at Jupiter as he seemed to sense something. Maybe it *was* closer to home. She swallowed her bite and nodded, moving to take a sip of her tea. “He seems to hear when his name is said… so I’m sure you just did,” she said, meaning Jupiter probably already had called Tenebrae, but by saying his name. Surly the Shinkage would be popping out of a shadow some time soon. “Why?”

Blake smirked when Mela elbowed him and teased a bit. “I suppose that’s their way of thanking me for helping the other day. It really is an honor, though, to be considered safe to be here in their eyes,” he admitted. He would be sure not to do anything to jeopardize that. “This place is deceiving in its size,” he noted as they were still trying to find the main central stairwell up to the next level, the stairs going in a large circular manner upwards, floor after floor. Dimael was waiting for a visit, but he might not be expecting Mela and Blake first. Though for someone like Dimael, making the talismans was probably not going to take much time or effort… though he may offer to teach Mela later if her brother showed up.

Deetra looked at Toia and then back up at Donovan and nodded. “I only have the last bag,” she said. It wasn’t much. All her other things had already been taken to Donovan and Fai’s. She moved to take up the bag, putting it over her shoulder and coming up to Donovan. She had her traveling cloak on. It was also not much. Her Maiden robes, which she’d left behind, were much thicker and more comfy. They didn’t have much need to leave the Sacred Oak and normally were to wear their Maiden Robes if they did… so there wasn’t much need for quality traveling cloaks for the girls. Only the Priestesses really had upgraded wardrobe because they came and went more often. “I’m ready then, Donovan,” she said. She looked at his hand and back to Madam Toia before she moved to put her hand into his. She felt somewhat at ease at the feel of his hand. His hold on her hand was warm and it felt safe. Not the same way Rotta’s had… but more like Rao.

Shiri looked around at everyone before nodding to Priestess Amzu. “We’ll return to our chores now, Sister Amzu,” she said as she guided Winreesa away from the group and back inside to finish sweeping the main entry corridor and wiping down the walls. “It’s okay, Winnie,” She whispered to the younger maiden. “She’s still let them inside. They’re here to help the Sacred Oak and those in need,” she said in reassurance.

Eros walked with Crys away from the Sacred Oak. She’d been more open about her past with him, but at the same token, she had still left some of it in the dark. It did help explain her fascination with the idea that Lady Delilah could be this master thief ‘the Minnow.’ “Well, that went well. At least Winreesa has the shades now,” he said. “Thanks for coming with me. Sorry about Rao, though. When you become his friend, he gets to be very protective. It’s his nature, which is probably why he’s so good at his job,” he added.

***

“I wouldn’t bother the boy right now. He’s been through an emotional wringer after telling us all of that. Let him rest. We’ll bring his brother to him once he arrives,” Atticus suggested. “I can’t shake this feeling I’ve forgotten about someone,” he said. Someone other than Karin that they should probably be concerned about, unaware that Trixie, Lily’s birth mother, was watching the guards and Corrigan very closely. She might not let the boy make it safely to the Royal Oak…

Sabine smiled and nodded, moving to lead Judy back to the spare room that she had Lilyan recovering in. She knocked to let Lily know she’d returned and then opened the door. “Lil? Judy is here to see you,” she said as she let Judith into the room and closed the door. There was a chair in the roof Judy could sit in to talk with Lily where she was laying in the bed, and Sabine came around to sit on the edge of the bed.

***

Lulu shook her head. “Horace…” She knew that this situation was not normal, and it didn’t feel very safe right now. Horace wasn’t a little kid anymore. He was a young man, a squire, a prince… a boy who was competing with Rotta for the affections of a now-former-Maiden. He was his father’s son… but he was no match for Karin and his sons, so she really didn’t want to let go of him and risk him trying to step in and help Nessa. Especially since she could smell Karin from here… How much had he drank? She heard the little ping from her crystal, indicating Helios had received her message. He would be on his way… though that might not be a good thing. Helios had a way of stirring up the hornets nest, despite Lulu having become a good influence on him.

***

Nascha smiled and let out a few happy little hoots as Serg pulled her closer and kissed her head, expressing approval of the idea. She held to him as they walked and looked ahead. The sunlight seemed to bleed into the cave’s entrance and caught some of the lanterns in it at this time of day. She felt so excited. She knew it wasn’t the same village as before… so she wasn’t uneasy about it in the least.

Vera watched him get in and was blushing as he did. She then nodded and regained her composure, then removed her own robe. She laid it over her towel and then moved to come over to the water and make her way into it, able to keep herself from blushing as long as she didn’t look at Rio. If she saw him watching her she would probably turn a shade deeper than a rose. And her legs would probably go weak if he looked like he liked what he saw. She moved into the water and sat down, taking a breath and then finally looking over at him, her ears back shyly. “Yeah.. it is…” she said about the water being great.

Juno smiled and laughed softly into the kiss as he used his tail to close the door. When he wasn’t giving it too much thought, everything seemed to come so much easier to him. They certainly did get distracted easily by each other, not that she minded… nor did Torin seem to mind. And deepened the kiss and started to lead him backwards, towards the bed with her. She broke the kiss as she felt herself bump back into the bed finally. “Looks like we made it,” she breathed playfully.

Aspen watched Tria and smiled a bit. She was so beautiful and he had a feeling she still didn’t really know it. He moved to the edge and dove in after her, breaking the surface and pushing his hair back out of his eyes as he touched the bottom of the pool and stood up a bit. “Alright then, my water-tiger,” he teased. “I’ll have to see if I can keep up with you,” he said, meaning on the laps around the pool.

Soraya nodded as Averie said Zlo was resting right now, but that once Averie received word that he was awake and calm, they’d move forward. She then smiled when Abbadon spoke so forwardly, but she knew it would be fine… He tended to be very proper with royalty, but when it came to the girl he loved, he could get very passionate over her and her safety. “I wouldn’t imagine letting Tiff do any of this without you there,” she assured Abbadon. She wasn’t overly familiar with Memorias. She didn’t know if it had to be done in two parts… or if Tiff could just do it with her and Zlo in the same room… did she even have to be in the room to be able to use her gifts? She looked at Abbadon, wondering if she’d ever talked to him about it. Mostly, it seemed best if Tiff were to touch the person she was pulling memories from or projecting memories too… which was probably why he insisted upon being in the room when she was with Zlo.

Riggs moved to try to make Zlo lay back. He didn’t ask permission, but gave him an injection. It would help sedate him just a bit. He needed to calm down. It seemed that trying to make him connect old memories to new ones was causing him distress and pain… He didn’t know what damage that entity had caused, but it concerned him. The sedative wasn’t like what he’d been given when he was possessed by the entity. It was mild, just to try to relax his mind and his body. “That’s okay… you just need to rest right now. Your mind needs to heal… and we’ll bring someone in to help with that,” he said. Gold. He still had his memories. They hadn’t been lost entirely. Locked away, probably by the entity. When he left Zlo’s body, he didn’t unlock all those doors the memories were being kept behind. Trying to force those locks open was like slamming his head against a wall every time he tried. He’d need a Memoria to go in and unlock them for him, and give him memories that he shared with another to help coax his own memories out again once those doors were open.

Saffy had put a bit of several things on her plate. She took a bite of food, still holding to Duncan’s hand under the table. She was anxious, but she was also at ease with him next to her, holding her hand. His energy was so much calmed than hers right now, which was a strange turning of the tables. Usually she was the calm and centered one… but right now Duncan was being that for her. She looked over and smiled a bit when Duncan whispered to his father. It was cute. He was embarrassed. That was refreshing.

“Oh, well… You know. About the trip here. Your parents are thinking about investing in a wagon with a built in shelter next time they make the journey, though… I’ve heard that some of the magic users of Unkindness have made progress on Portal spells. Maybe one day we could have more of them around… make the trips easier,” Basil noted. He wasn’t going to touch on the discussions of the Archives and Cori’s replacement she was here to train… not yet. He didn’t want to touch on topics that might make things tense. He was also resisting the urge to tell them that they were discussing how it was about time they had gotten together… and when they would be seeing a proposal, a wedding…

________________________________________________

Semper watched as the entity appeared inside the gate to the Ne’Ther, and it was no longer in the form of the doll, but having had its true form restored to it. Anos had kept his word. Returning home had given the entity back what it had lost and the promise of having a future there. Had it stayed here, Anos couldn’t have guaranteed restoring its body… not in this realm. He did feel relief that it had made that choice.
____________________________________________________

Loch listened and then pulled back a little and looked at her when she asked if that would be okay with him, for her to go to Aer’Oro with him. “Of course,” he said. “You’re my best friend, Sar,” he said honestly.

Leda seemed to pause when Elaine mentioned she really came to give her an update on Hestia. She smiled and looked deeply relieved to hear such good news. “I worried about her recovery away from Aer’Oro,” she admitted. Here they had the sun beds and the sun fruits and berries in abundance. The golden pears and the solar array that could be directed to some of the pools to recover their energy and strength. But if there had to be any other place their children could end up, it was La’Shire. They had everything that could benefit their recoveries too, although not everything Aer’Oro had. “Really, though? That’s rather impressive,” she added when she heard about Levia and that Soraya had invited her to visit Aer’Oro because of some of her advancements in prosthetics. “I’m happy for her, for them… And what of Lyka’s girl? All of his sisters will be over the moon about this…” She then nodded as Lainey mentioned Atticus and that all of Lainey’s brothers had gone to help bring him and the others home. “Well, with that lot going, then I’m sure they’ll all be back here safely before we know it.” She moved to pick another ripe fruit from the tree and put it in Lainey’s hand. “Eat that. You’re looking a little too tired from being spread so thin. At least the afflicted are waking. One less crisis for you to lose sleep over,” she noted with a smile.

****

Orion moved with Pherenice away from the food cart after selecting a tea for himself. “Would you like to eat here or would you rather go to one of those gardens I showed you earlier? We can eat there, where it’s a bit quieter,” he offered. He’d found her little sound of surprise cute. It’d caught him off guard too, but he had a feeling Rocco did it to startle them for fun.

~*~*~*~*~

Fleur looked around at the walls. She didn’t know she missed the sun and the sky… honestly, she couldn’t really remember them. Her mind had felt a bit like it was kept in a box, just like this room, for so long. She’d been out in the world, but she had no tangible recollection of it. Like she’d just been floating through it, feeling more and more detached from it the longer her mother abused her and subjected her to the horrible things that she needed to in order to empower the dagger, to so completely tether Fleur to it that it was literally torn from where the Ancients had hidden it back into this realm. But it wasn’t Nazzara’s to control… nor was it Fleur’s. Fleur was the dagger’s to control… and it had made her do something so awful… twisted her desires so darkly… it’d made her hurt the very thing she’d so desperately wanted… her family. She flinched at some of the memories that came back, like flashes, and she could feel the pain of them. She felt her tea start to tip and she caught it, moving to set the cup on the nightstand before she slid down in the blankets and turned onto her side, curling up. Dimael hoped Delilah and Acerbus would come and see the truth of what Fleur had been through, the truth of who Fleur really was, and bring forgiveness and openness for a second chance… openness for inviting her into their home, their family, one day… But Fleur was starting to lose hope. Not that she really had much to start with… she deserved whatever punishment they wished. No, it had been Dimael who made her hope…

~*~*~*~*~*~

Hemlock moved to had Windham a plate with a piece of cake on it, blushing and finding it hard to make eye contact with him for the moment, since he was watching her. She heard him speak something softly, but couldn’t make it out, but it had drawn his attention for the moment. She turned a bit to look over her shoulder towards the hallway, having noticed Grail was gone and now Aiyanna was too. Was her big brother okay?

“Four what?” Faroe asked as he moved to take a piece of cake. He was half Dusk Lion. Low utterings didn’t go unnoticed to his ears as they might to an Avion’s.

Grail smiled and nodded, then paused a moment. “About Windham… Should I be concerned? She just turned seventeen last night, Anna. She’s never had a boyfriend before.” No thanks to their strict parents. Grail could date since he was thirteen, but Hemlock? Well, she was simply not allowed until she was eighteen according to them. Less likely, his father had said, for her to get into trouble at a young age and sully their family name. Of course, they’d done that themselves when they involved themselves in the Kingsman’s plot to overthrow Samson. All Grail worried about with Hemlock was that she would be with someone who would truly put her first and not just pursue her for something meaningless… hurt her. Her age only mattered in that she had no experience with these things outside of her romance books she read.
____________________________________________________

“Zosie is going to like who?” Zosie asked as she emerged from her room across from Kurama’s and just down the short hall.

“Ah. Our replacement for Halifax,” Igraine said as she moved into the room after Kurama and set his bag down on the bed. “You went right to work getting all of his things out and the bed changed,” she noted, looking back as Zosie moved over by Cloud and looked into the room.

“The weasel was here too long as it was. Never liked him,” Zosie noted, having sensed his ineptness and some undercurrent of malintent from the moment he arrived. She’d tried to tell Horatio, but he brushed her off and said that he’d vetted him to the extent that Igraine ordered. That he wasn’t going to wave off a perfectly capable shiphand just because Zosie had ‘one of her feelings.’ Despite the fact she was usually right. It hadn’t helped his cause with her that Halifax had tried to feel up her furry dragon tail after he’d been drinking on duty one night. The foliage flare-nixie siren was not having that. She’d screamed so shrilly it’d burst one of his eardrums and he couldn’t keep his balance for a whole week at sea after. She paused, though, looking at the unique-looking fox in the room.

“Zosie, this is Kurama Kurenai. He just joined the crew,” Igraine said. “Kurama. This is Zosie Arundel. She’s third mate around here and she’ll get all of your intake information after you’re settled,” she said. “Zos? We’re planning to take Kurama out for a proper meal later. Would you like to come?”

“Depends where you’re thinking. I mean… in Port Royale?” she asked. It was clear she was uneasy over leaving the ship at this port after sunset. It was just that it got a lot more rowdy and people got a lot drunker and more bold… and being so intuitive as she was, she got easily overwhelmed. She wasn’t sure she could handle it.

“Just one of the places near the port. We won’t need to venture far into the town,” Igraine noted. “Kurama grew up here. I’m sure he can tell us a good place. Maybe somewhere with a rooftop to sit on, where you can be above the noise and boisterousness,” she reasoned. “Right, Kurama?”

Zosie looked up at Cloud and then back in at Igraine and Kurama. “Hmmm… maybe. What’s with the big box?” she asked, gesturing to what Cloud was still carrying. Probably not putting it down yet since he would be bringing it to his own area below deck where Kurama would ‘set up shop.’ Horatio was not going to like his new neighbor much. “You getting one of these rooms means you must be able to do something pretty important for the ship,” she noted.

“He can,” Igraine confirmed.

____________________________________________________

Nara watched the spirit disappear back into the crystalline walls. She then looked around and moved back to the shower, smiling as she turned it back on. Perhaps her first thing she would try here would be to experience one of these properly. She felt giddy at the prospect of it. She was thankful that La’Shire seemed to set the water so it wouldn’t fluctuate too much one way or the other for the young ancient. She turned to look at her reflection in the mirror and paused. She’d only seen herself on occasion, usually in the dream pools or in Orkla’s mercury orbs when she was allowed in there. She brought her hands up to touch her own body and smiled. That was her. Her glow had been reduced to a lovely glitter-like shimmer on her skin. She let out a giggle and shook her head. This was so strange! She then touched her clothes. Even they felt different here. She slowly moved to remove them, setting them aside and then taking all of the braids and gemstone clips and combs from her hair, letting it fall around her in loose, full curls to her knees. She moved back to the shower and moved her hand under the large shower heads. It was like a rainstorm, or how she’d imagine one. She smiled and laughed again as it tickled everywhere it touched. She then stepped in and grabbed a hold of the railing on the side as she slipped a bit, which sent a rush of adrenaline through her, her heart pounding. And the laughed again. What a new sensation! She got her balance and stepped under the water, the sensation of it taking her breath away for a moment. She had the most surprised look on her face at how it felt all over her body. It was… amazing! Were anyone to watch, it would probably be the most refreshing thing to see… and Ancient who had been around as long as Nara, still so young and innocent in every way, and taking such joy in something as common and simple as a shower. The walls seemed to resonate every time she laughed.
________________________________________________________

“We’re in Aeon,” Bless said with concern. Was he talking about going to the core of the village, which lay below the Nest, where the Oracle went to receive Orkla’s blessings? No one was allowed to go there, except… the Shisha and the Memoria, but Sephiroth had always only gone with his mentor… never alone. Who knew how Orkla’s Aeon stone would respond if he went alone.

“You don’t mean the crystal,” Emmi asked. “You’re not even allowed there without Memoria Crixus with you,” she said, concern for him laced in her voice so clearly. “Why would you need to go there?” she asked. It was a large crystal, hidden within a chamber made from the branches all woven together around it, which then ascended to create the Nest above, which was poised in the middle of the village, which rose up all around it.

The crystal had been forged by Orkla, Drachrona and Oathe… Orkla knew that the only way an Oracle could exist properly, it would require Oathe – the Ancient of vows and promises – and Drachrona, the Ancient linked to time and therefore memories -- to have a part in it. To take up such a mantle was keeping a promise to serve your purpose with the truest heart and to only guide, never manipulate. To speak truth and never deceive. That was meant for not only the Oracle receiving the blessings, but for the Memoria who tended to the Shisha, for the Clerics who oversaw it all. And over time, even the purest purpose of Aeon had become somewhat tainted. It needed to be cleansed… and it was starting with those who had woken, those who understood things needed to… change.
___________________________________________________

“Wait, before we go in,” Sunny said as they reached the library. She turned around and walked up to the guards, looking at them. “Do you have any updates?” she asked them. She’d noticed they were getting messages, but were still following, perhaps not intending to leave them until they were somewhere safe. It wouldn’t be proper to just walk off. But upon reaching the library, if it was safe now, they could assure the guards they were at their mother’s place of work and perfectly fine now. It would also be a relief to her and Levi to hear that Morgana was captured.

Hestia darted past Lyka to clear the trees, spinning a few times as she drew her wings in around her, then opened them again and caught the current to shoot up higher. “Come on, slowpoke,” she called playfully. She was settling on the solarium with the sunberry bushes inside as their finish line, so they could grab some to finish of their flight and celebration of catching Morgana.

Vespa blushed as Miharu spoke of her smile and of how he’d believed in her, knowing that she had such a gift inside of her. She hadn’t known it until she was able to do it, but… to be able to help others… it made her feel so good inside. She moved to cuddle up to Miharu, resting her head on his chest. “I love you, Haru..” she murmured as she nuzzled against his chest and relaxed.

Sarah smiled and laughed a bit at Rem’s innocent remarks. “I’m sure she’ll love to meet you too,” she said. She laughed again at Rem’s innocent description of what she thought Lacey would look like and nodded in reinforcement over Miki’s proper description to Rem. “She might not be up to showing you her Centaur form right away, but you’ll see others around the castle if you look and listen. You’ll hear their hoofbeats long before you see them,” she noted with a smile. She looked back to Esric and nodded. “We’ll be happy to have her any night. So, tonight… you can do whatever you wish,” she said with a playful smirk, a little play on the whole Djinn thing. That and… she had a feeling the High Elf of Adrelia beside him could probably think of a few things they could do tonight while Rem was in Sarah and DRak’s care. Like continuing their conversation from a little earlier.

Zeke looked confused for a moment and then shook his head. “Ah… no. No family but Sharne. I’ve devoted myself entirely to her, being in her service, keeping her safe. She was always meant to become Mare and I wanted to ensure she got there,” he said honestly. “Now, though I’m still always at her service, she demands I do more for myself. So… I’ll stay. I’ll take the spare room. It would make me feel better knowing you weren’t alone while you recover.”
_______________________________________________

Penny looked a little startled when she turned to see Raphtalia with her sais out, looking like she was ready for them to break through the door. She hoped it didn’t escalate to that. “Oak, please… please answer…” she whined, even as Raphtalia mentioned hearing a scuffle.

“Last chance. Place the cannisters on the ground and get on your knees facing the wall,” Roan said as he was poised to rush in and take them down if they didn’t comply. If they looked like they might try to release the cannisters at him to knock him out, he would use the Mist to deflect, perhaps even trap it in the air around them so they would knock themselves out. The less force he had to use, the better, in Roan’s mind.

Haddie smiled and nodded. “You’re welcome… I’m sure there are many more things I’ll be able to show you later,” she said as she removed her own clothes and then climbed into the tub and slipped down in the water until it was up to her chin. She sighed heavily and rubbed her shoulders and arms some, letting out a little breathy whine as she did. That had been a lot of work and she was sore, but seeing Chai so happy was worth it. “You don’t have to stay here with me. You can go rest if you want… I’ll be out in a bit,” she said.

Oak nodded a bit as Futuba admitted that she didn’t know much. HE tensed as she spoke of them wanting to kill Chai for ‘seeing’ too much. “Well… she’s safe right now. We’ll figure it out. The truth of a group’s intentions cannot stay hidden forever, and when it comes out, we’ll handle them just as those Centaurs from earlier were handled,” he assured her. Just as they reached Mulberry’s room, his crystal went off. “Penny?”

“Oaken, you need to come back. Please. There’s someone outside the doors and Raphtalia says they’re trying to hurt us,” Penny said with a whine that echoed around the corridor through the crystal.

“I’m coming,” Oak said before knocking on the door. He couldn’t walk away until Futuba was safely inside, but he could hear Mulberry coming. “You stay with Mulberry and Cassaria, okay? Call me if you need me,” he said as the door opened. He ran off, back towards the direction of his room.
____________________________________________________

“The late king’s second wife… your mother…” Alder said. She didn’t go by that name… Just how deceptive was her mother? He looked horrified then as she mentioned what she’d have done to her. The king, Sylar’s father, had passed, which was why Sylar had been formally crowned. But… Flamie was still walking around like she was queen… despite that title now belonging to Trayavaine. “What about your brother? Does he know all of this?” he asked her. Alder could do nothing. He was no one. But Sylar… he surly could protect her, right? But he wasn’t here… he had gone to Ethion.

Rohdorn moved to comfort Adriel. “So it’s Flamie then. She’s the one who is keeping the forbidden traditions going.”

“That sounds complicated,” Rael admitted upon hearing the story. “So wait… Traine has a brother, right? One who was raised by Traitorin? I’ve been ‘gone’ so long… I suppose the only one in his home I kept up with at all when I was under the Dark Thorne’s thrall was Sarafina… and that was… far from a fatherly intent,” he said with a sigh. He knew he had to confront those things to heal from them, to move past them… but he knew that one wouldn’t truly heal until he spoke with Sarah… and he wasn’t sure that she would be willing. Of course, he didn’t know that Nessa was alive and that she might feel him out first, then upon realizing he was restored and making amends, would suggest to Sarah that she should speak with him…

“So, the boys share a mother?” Rael asked, trying to understand. They were half-brothers… Traine was likely the younger of the two. Movado’s father had been Valcore Cross, of Summer, who had passed shortly after Movado’s conception when the Isle of Summer was under a different battle with Damienthros… and his and Traine’s mother was Farina of Summer… but Rael couldn’t understand how she had crossed paths with Malcavian. Or… “How did Traine end up with his uncle if he was born on the Isle of Summer?” Rael asked, confused. Why had the children been separated? One brought to Traitorin, the other brought to Malcavian’s twin brother who claimed the same name. Had she felt unable to care for Movado without Valcore during that tenuous time for the Isles? Had she left him with Traitorin, the King of Dragons, to raise… only to end up in the same situation again when pregnant with Traine?

____________________________________________________

Calla looked at him as he reassured her, those centaurs belonged to Lady Sharne of Da’Rania… not to Dahl. She nodded a bit and, before long, they were back to her room and inside. She took a breath as she considered his questions, shaking her head when he asked if she wished to lay down. “No, I’d like a bath,” she agreed. “I’ll go with you,” she said, not wanting to be alone, even in her own room right now. She still had the bag in her hands from Tatiana with the zion cream and other items to add to her bath and the stuff for Xell’s side would be sent along shortly to Calla’s room.

“I think I can manage that,” Quinn said with a smile as he moved closer under the covers and let Seanan snuggle up with him, one of his arms moving around her. He took a deep breath and let it out slowly , his whole body relaxing as it seemed very quick that the need for sleep overtook him.

Ashe looked at Rumi and blushed deeper when he said ‘yeah’ almost in confirmation of what she was wondering. She moved a bit and tossed her shirt back onto the floor once they were both cleaned up. “It felt good?” She asked him shyly, even as he was still catching his breath and his need was still very much present.

Keelin looked up at Solan and smiled, nodding in agreement. She then looked back to Jarral as he reacted to tasting the fruit. It seemed like it was intense.

Wynter looked at him and then moved the bowl of cream away. “No, it ruins them,” she said. “Makes them taste like lemons. If they were meant to be a lemon, they’d have grown… a… lemon…,” she said, pausing as she wondered how she knew that. She hadn’t tried it with the cream. She then paused and stared into the fire for a moment, her ears lifting tall on her head when she heard him say that in a whisper. “Wynberry?” she repeated, looking at him. She felt like she could hear a voice in her head… a memory of someone laughing and calling her that. “I feel like someone used to… call me that.”

_________________________________________________

“I know… and I’m so glad she got to have a father in you. I couldn’t imagine anyone better-suited to the role than her uncle Ana,” she said. Though now and forever, Traitorin would be ‘dad’ to Sarah. Even if some day her own father reconnected with her. Nessa walked with him and leaned into her dear friend as they headed to Dazai’s room and office. “You’ll get used to it,” she noted with a smile when Trait said it was weird being called ‘kiddo’. She, Silvi and Trait were younger than Nyx… even though none of them looked anywhere near their ages. They all looked in their twenties and thirties at most. “You’ve seen two auras in the boy?” she asked. That was concerning. “That sounds like what I was afraid of…” she whispered. It was sounding more and more like someone was piloting Ryn, and that meant the boy could be completely erased… She felt the urgency rise as they got closer. They’d be there soon, and she would likely push past her brother to go in first and get right to reading the boy’s energies.

“That’s not funny,” Tilly said when Tae joked about it being a bad time to get a broken arm. She knew she was joking, but still. She then paused curiously as Tae said she and Semper hadn’t kissed yet. “But… you’ve laid together?” she asked, finding that interesting… though it really wasn’t that strange. She’d laid with Nyx before their kiss. She blushed again deeply and nodded. “Yes… a few times, but… really, it was all so innocent. And yesterday something happened with time and space or something… it’s hard for me to understand all the workings of his magic and his job… but he burned out his core, Tae. It was so scary. He insisted it wouldn’t kill him like with others, and the medicine that helped him made him so hot. So I got him to take a cold bath and… I fell in with him. That’s why I’m not wearing my clothes. They’re… still in his room. I was up all night watching over him and… I guess I fell asleep and lost half the day…” she admitted.

~*~*~*~*~

“So did Sorei,” Maks remarked playfully to only Fauve, when the girls said that Ginga had also liked that garden. Of course, that was where Shale had some fun with Sorei and Ginga, with the disappearing bathing suits. “How is she doing?” he asked her as they followed the girls to the first gardens. When they were a little head, laughing and talking and planning out their treasure hunts, it was easy for them to talk. Just outside the garden, when they arrived, they would find two plastic buckets for the girls, compliments of La’Shire.

Ginga felt her breath catch in her chest and then she sighed as he got up and moved to the door to get the fruit and cream. She watched him come back over and she shifted a bit as he set about doting on her, getting the pillow settled on her lap before placing the tray there. She looked at him and blushed, her ears falling back. “Thank you…” she said quietly. She then looked at the berried and nodded. “Never seen those before. They remind me of bosa berries… tiny and tart…” she said, though she wasn’t sure she wanted to try something new, not when her tummy felt out of sorts. She moved to pick up a piece of melon and dipped it into the cream, moving to eat it. “Are you thinking of trying them?” she asked him, implying she didn’t mind if he wanted to share. She was sure she wouldn’t eat all of this. It was more than she had anticipated.
______________________________________________________

“That isn’t good, but you’ve dealt with those sorts of tribes before,” Marin said. She then paused and shook her head, “… I…” she didn’t know what to say to that. “How old is she?” she asked. The island had only been discovered destroyed maybe five or so years ago… thought to have been found and destroyed by poachers or Damienthros’s soldiers, led by Severin. But… the if the girl had been with this tribe for so long, then it had to have been that she left long before the Isle of Arca fell. She wouldn’t have any information to share on what happened exactly, or if any others survived. She assumed so, though. She wouldn’t even write them all off as gone.

Rostan finished changing after the girls left. He came out of the tent and headed to the surgical tents to check on the status of their survivors.

Ivy listened and then smiled and nodded. “Thanks, River,” she said. “I… I’ll send a prayer for them,” she said. She would try, but as long as it came from her heart… the Heart would carry it to them. “We’ll see you tomorrow, then. Travel safely,” she said.
__________________________________________________________

Topaz’s ears tipped forwards and back as she also noticed Fii’s agitation. It was reminiscent to how he’d behaved when the girls trapped him in the sauna… and then when he was in the room with Pandora while she was under heavy affliction by the pheromone. She moved to put her hand over his, taking a hold of it. “I’ll take care of Fii…” she agreed. “You should all go and figure out what you can out there,” she said. If there was something or someone out there affecting him… she wanted them run off. Fii had mentioned it to her… why he’d had such a difficult time around Pandora… why he’d had to increase his medicine during this visit. Because her attacker shared the same pheromones as his. Whether he was sensing Mallium or Harvest, it didn’t matter. Neither one was going to be good news to be around. They had no idea, until Minerva and Primrose spoke with Heirloom, that Mallium was currently recovering from a very painful encounter. He was lucky to be alive… and if he and his brother teamed up… well… there would be even bigger problems. Mallium had invented the trap portal to capture Pandora… what else might he have invented?

Cassius moved to place a hand lightly on Prim’s arm. He nodded to her. She should trust them to know how to take care of Kiten, whatever he was going through right now. His mate was his comfort, his anchor… He then nodded to Yuuri when she said that her magic was, indeed, rare. It was a bit of a relief, because it meant others couldn’t do what she could do… “You two should go and investigate, then… I’ll walk the estate, see what I can see. Might be best for them to stay inside until whatever or whoever he senses goes away,” he said. “You be careful… all of you,” he said, looking at Prim, meaning her and Minerva too.

Minerva finished freshening up and left the spare room. She moved back down the hall to stop outside the room Pellian was currently in. She opened the door and could scent his arousal so strongly. He’d left his clothes in the room on the floor as he rushed to the washroom to handle matters. She blushed deeply as she heard another moan from there. She retreated out of the room, sure he’d hoped to finish and tidy up, get the scent out, before she was next there. She felt her heart pounding at the thought that Pellian had become so aroused… that had she joined him in the shower, they might have ended up mating. She shook the thought from her head and headed back downstairs to the kitchen, looking around and noticing everyone was gone. She moved to the doorway to the other room. “Prim? You ready?” she asked curiously.

Pandora whined through another moan as the water splashed out of the tub a bit from their bodies responding to their shared climax, rocking a little less controlled. She stopped and slowly moved to rest back against him, panting heavily. It was probably good that they hadn’t managed a tie.. not before she started on the potions. Mallium had used a shot on him self to force a tie, to ensure it would happen with his first release. She wanted to feel that with Leifon… only Leifon. And she wanted it to happen naturally. IT was supposed to, right?

Thierry looked over her shoulder and then slowly turned around in the tub to face him as he sat there beside her, eyes closed. She watched him for a few moments, quietly, as he offered for her to use him to brace herself to get out of the tub… or if she wished for his help… he would do so with the utmost respect and even keep his eyes closed. “I’ll try,” she said as she moved to stand up, the sound of the water shifting and dripping from her hair back into the tub. She reached for the towel hanging right there on the warming rack. She got it, but felt her knees buckle and she moved to catch herself on his shoulder, but she kept tipping forward, liable to fall right out of the tub, but she wouldn’t land on the floor. No… he was right there, likely to catch the soaking wet vixen as she let out a little yelp. Her tails were heavy with water and seemed to stay draped in the tub even as she fell forward out of it. Thankfully she did have the large towel, so it wouldn’t be quite as awkward as it would be otherwise. Though there was still a naked vixen likely in his arms.
___________________________________________________________

“It’s sort of in his nature,” Ode noted honestly about his friend. “Yeah, we’ve been friends almost all our lives. IF we got into trouble, we always got each other out of it too…” he said as he helped her get dressed and warm, then doing the same for himself and helping her out to the bedroom and into the bed. “You’re kind of on the money,” he said. “I’m considered a Holy Warrior… but he’s a Paladin. He is more like a priest, I suppose, if you want to call him that.” HE moved to bring the tray closer and then moved the smaller tray to her. It had legs on either side so it would rest comfortably and stable over her lap. He then moved to place some juice, a bowl of soup and one of the sandwiches on the tray for her. Then he moved to pull a chair over so he’d eat beside her, using the large night table for his.

Novel held onto him a few moments longer as Regius spoke. She finally, eventually, drew back and sat back on her heels, looking at the closed locket in her hands and nodding. “It is…” she said about it being precious to her. “It’s… all I have left from my mom,” she added. She moved to close her hands around it and held it against her chest, looking at Regius again as he knelt in front of her. She looked down and drew in a small breath. “I’m sorry… I can be a bit of a … I don’t know… but I was rude—” she said, though Regius would probably be quick to counter her apology. Accept it, if she needed him too, sure… but also assure her… he was sorry too if he misspoke. However she’d received his remarks, that wasn’t what he intended his words to mean. Seemed there was a door opening up for him after all… to get to know the Pheasant.

Pine started to eat and regarded Tasha curiously when she started to talk to herself a bit, then clued him in on the Fenris and Fable story. “Huh, well… if that’s the case, then why would everyone think the father ever gave his blessing to a marriage?” he asked curiously. He knew a few males like Yule back in his pack. He’d approved many marriages without fathers approvals. He always made the choice not to be that way. It was why he so easily accepted his daughter’s love for Sable… and were they to marry, he would bless it.

Lorna felt a moan escape her lips as his hands moved over her breasts and then one moved down between her thighs. She shifted back against him, rubbing his need between their bodies some as she did. She blushed even deeper at the sounds he had her making, cute moans that she couldn’t seem to hold back. His kisses on her neck and shoulder were only sending more sensations through her. This was what this felt like… this was what she’d seen others do in her mind’s eye, her visions… but she couldn’t feel it through them. She couldn’t know how it felt to be with the one you loved, to feel their touch like this… to long for them. She was learning, though! She was going to make love to Naria’Jean… to her beloved Arran… She knew she couldn’t go another night without being with him… consummating their love properly. But right now, this… was a bath that would lead them eventually to a bed… Right now her mind was awash with pleasure. “Naria…” she moaned approvingly.

☆☆☆☆☆

Zai blushed deeply as Aiyan let out that cry of pleasure and release. A sound that she knew was only the beginning of many they would draw out of each other. But to know she could do that to him with just her touch still was exciting. She shifted a little as he seemed to lose strength in his legs, but he still managed to hold himself up without putting it all on her. She looked at him and watched his expression as she slowly traced her fingers along him and finally over the tip, moving her hand up to rest against his side. “You okay?” She asked.

Naiya could feel his weight coming down on her just a bit more as he found release and started to try to recover a bit from it, but he was still bracing himself enough. She wondered if he realized how snug he was when he pressed down on her like this. How her tiger could ever relax when he stayed like that, she wasn’t sure. It wasn’t helping her any either. She was still trying to catch her breath, feeling her body holding him tightly, her hips still wedged between her tiger mate and the pillows she’d propped her hips up with. “… ai sher wa,” she breathed with a soft moan, telling her tigara she loved him, but it was a term that was deeper than just the word love. It didn’t really have an equal term in Common.

Finn nodded. “I know,” he said, moving to rub her back as they walked, entering the main village, making the slow walk to Lettie’s quaint restaurant café that was attached to her small inn, which only had six guest rooms. There was nothing too large in Ethion. It maintained that quaint old-world charm that made it sort of timeless as a result. Much of the village was very similar to how it had been back when it existed under the castle on the hill. “We’re going to do everything we can to make sure this fight won’t be drawn out. They have no idea how many would come to Ethion’s aid. Silvantis won’t succeed and I think somewhere deep down, he knows it. He just can’t go quietly. I just… don’t know that we could end him if he didn’t perish in battle,” he admitted. Silvantis was a coward. He likely wouldn’t be involved in the actual fighting enough to perish in battle. More likely he would be caught when his army was taken out and would become a life-long prisoner in one of their kingdoms, be it Eliowise, Rohdoran or Adrelia. Or, perhaps, even in the Sylph realm as Andromache would never forgive him for abducting her half-sister, making a slave of her and making them all believe her to be dead for so long. The Elemental Spirits were not ones to mess with, as she and Pyros had shown.

Poe watched him move down and she blinked a few times as he kissed her. She slowly closed her eyes and returned it. It was still new to her, kissing Meliodas… kissing in general. But it felt so nice… and it was more than what his lips felt like against hers. It was what she could feel behind it. There was so much warmth and something else that made her heart flutter and her tummy feel all funny. His kisses before, could be counted on one hand, and they had been hesitant, reserved. He’d been nervous, maybe, not about kissing her, but about hurting her. He hadn’t trusted himself, even with Aether removed from him… but it seemed now he did. He was kissing her very differently this time and she was doing her best to return it, however it felt natural. The most important thing, though, was that Poesy didn’t know how to not let him feel all her love for him. It was like a radiant warmth from the bunny.

Fable watched Fen as he fussed and set the table for them. She couldn’t help but blush. His doting and fussy took on a whole new meaning for her now that she knew his feelings. He’d been trying to show her his love for her for… forever. She felt guilty to have not seen it sooner. She would have, if not for Cina, probably… who insisted that Fenris was interested in her and that he only saw Fable as a future sister-in-law… a friend. She should have known better, honestly. “Thank you,” she said when he sat down with her to eat. She moved to pick up her spoon to have some of the soup. It was one of her favorites… and it took a long time to prepare and longer to cook, usually needing to stay over the hot coals overnight. “It tastes good,” she said with another blush. “It must’ve taken you so long to make it, though…”

Maize blushed and held onto Athrun as he picked her up and carried her to the wagon. She looked into his eyes and her blush deepened, the buds on her antlers blossoming with obvious anticipation. She couldn’t hide that she was very excited by Athrun’s flirtatious suggestion. “I hope Ribbon takes the slow way home, then,” she said. Though it wouldn’t matter if they got there quickly. They wouldn’t leave the wagon until they were satisfied, and then they would no doubt take their antics inside or even in the lush grass beneath their sacred trees.
________________________________________________________

Varian listened as Noctis started to hum a melody that… for some reason… he couldn’t remember it… but it felt familiar. He felt his eyes slowly closing for the moment as he laid there, the warmth of the sun soaking into his clothes, his body. It was so comforting right now… the melody, the sun… the peace.

Cress’s ears lifted some and she looked confused when he seemed to try to explain… trying to assure her it wasn’t… a bad feeling, just a stimulating one. She didn’t understand, until her mentioned it was like getting in the mood to mate… using her native togue to explain it. She paused and blushed deeply before her ears fell back again. More confusion. Etios had never expressed feeling those things around her when he was… a she. Was it because he was a he now… he didn’t want her near him? And then a part of her felt hurt at the thought… of course… he didn’t want that with her. Why did that bother her, though? She had no idea he was coming to his own realizations since she’d arrived in the castle to find her… to now.. that he did have new desires for more than they’d shared in the Pure Wood. “It’s okay. You don’t need to explain… you just need to feel better. I don’t want to upset you or make you feel ways you don’t want to feel,” she said from where she sat. Her knees were up, her arms wrapped around them and her tails wrapped around her body. She didn’t have her double wings out right now. They appeared on her back like tattoos when they were away… but at least they wouldn’t get in the way. Like this she simply looked like a vixen, but with tufted tips to her ears and her bright amethyst eyes, sprigged with wild, vibrant green, had a ring of silvery white on the outer iris. She had hints of her Ne’Therian heritage, though most just passed it off as being from the Pure Woods. Her kind had adapted since Draco closed the first gate between D’Joran and Ne’Ther. She didn’t even know she was of the Ne’Ther. All she knew was that right now, she was feeling a lot of things she found confusing and upsetting.

Myth moved to grab a warmed plate from the counter and looked over the table full of foods, like a buffet put together by the Spriggans to feed their guests. They went all out. Seemed like they enjoyed having Cecelia home and having guests… beyond the Dark Phoenixes that seemed to usually be around. She moved to put some things on her plate, pushing a Aisengardian grape from the ancient vineyards in her mouth. They still tasted as sweet and tart as she remembered from her first life. She shook her head. “Teg has a sweet tooth… though it’s a bit more intense than that.”

“It’s possible. D’Joran has a strange and sometimes awful way of balancing things out,” Will said as they reached her room and she set her staff aside and slipped off her boots with a sigh. She knew that, despite Tegra’s horrible experience, it sounded like he needed to be returned to his Ivarijin form in order to return him to his fullest strength. It was a bit different for moon magic users… they might not be able to endure being reborn in other forms so often. Sun magic users tended to become stronger from it. Myth had perhaps found her strongest form in the Ivarijin Vixen combination, and in the female form even. She seemed to embrace it, while Tegra always struggled with some of his forms. This form… would be good for him right now. She smiled and nodded when Link offered to check the bath. “That would be nice, thank you. But then you should go and get something to eat. You have a Ivarijin vixen to woo,” she teased. She had food, which was set on a tray in a covered platter for after her bath. And the bed looked so inviting. She hung her cloak over the bedpost and started undressing. She wasn’t shy around Link. He’d seen it all before. They’d tried that avenue once a long, long time ago, but his gaze was hard to miss whenever it landed on Myth, even back in his original male Ivarijin Elf form… and, honestly, Will found Link to be a much dearer friend. The intimacy had not felt quite right when they tried it, and he always struggled with feeling like he could have that… because of the Hero’s mark. She decided she would help him get past that archaic mindset, or her might miss out on something that really was meant for him… or someone.

Quistis nodded a bit as Tegra explained who the girl was… and how she’d helped him, but that she couldn’t heal the drow’s poison. She slowly moved to climb back onto the large bed, sitting near him, her ears perking up and she even smiled as he described how he would look at full health… like silver moonlight. “I bet that’s… beautiful…” she said, then paused and tipped her head as he said Will knew of her and the fact she was a Shambhala. How did so many others know it, but she had no idea until Phamran had forced her to howl?

She wasn’t following fully what Tegra was saying as he spoke of her being able to help him, and then needing to also bathe in the pool on the roof of the castle later, in the moonlight. She looked right into his eyes as she blushed when he touched her chin. “Do… wait, what?” she asked, then blushed deeper. “You mean… oh… that’s what… y-you would want to do that with me?” She asked with that youthful embarrassment. This wasn’t like being forced by Phamran, this was… Tegra… and he was saying he wanted her to… to mate with him? But only if she wanted to… He had feelings for her? She felt her heart skip a beat. But… Phamran had… he’d spoiled her body… she wasn’t pure anymore… How could Tegra want her after that? “Tegra…”
__________________________________________________________

Trinket listened. Her ears tipped back and she held back a whine at the way he said her name. Like he was drowning and she was the only one there who could help him. It wasn’t the truth, but it was how heavy it felt. She felt confused as he described the blind old wolf. She’d never seen anyone like that… and everyone else seemed just as confused. Like, perhaps, no one else ever saw him or interacted with him, let alone knew of him. Ryn had been warned about Jado by his father, just as Kahiri was, when they were both very little. Ryn might not have been so open or vulnerable to Jado if he’d approached him in the form described by Kahi. But as harmless, old Onyx… he could burrow in and feed him lies and pull him under his thrall.

But Trinket had seen Ryn with another wolf. He just didn’t look at all like Ryn described. The staff, though… the staff brought clarity to her. “That wasn’t an old blind wolf with the staff. It was a younger-looking wolf with red fur and black hair, with dark eyes with white rings around his pupils. He had scars on his face and his neck…”

“Jado,” Kahi said, turning away and moving his hands into his hair, tensing his fingers some. Jado had gotten to his son in the future.

“Maybe I wasn’t supposed to see him,” Trinket reasoned. “Maybe he was cloaked from the rest of you…” Her father, her uncle Prowl and her auntie Elly-Mae had all taught her a lot about those things. Cloaking magic, glamour magic… She was a Bonobas. Her family’s magic had been suppressed and oppressed by a generational curse for so long that, now that it was broken, the children were discovering more abilities coming to the surface. For Trinket, it appeared that she had a gift of true sight… perhaps even a bit of dream magics. She could not only see through Jado’s cloaking magic, but she could see through the glamour spell he used with Ryn… and she could see through his lies.

Just then came the knock on the door, which opened a moment later as Nessa walked in. She looked around at all of the faces, looking back at her. Some looked upset, others confused, there was a scent of distress and anger in the air. But mostly… she could sense the Nethos Magic at work and it was radiating from the boy being held by Dazai.

“Who—” Kahi asked as they barged in.

Nessa approached Ryn and Dazai, holding up a hand in gentle ‘it’s okay’ gesture. “I’m Nessarina Talaria Incandessa,” she said as she moved over to where Ryn was. “I’m here to help,” she added in a quieter voice.

Nessa approached and moved to sit on the couch with Dazai and Ryn, settling on the other side of the boy. She moved to take his free, injured hand in hers and rubbed her thumb over a bit of blood that had started to dry on his skin from his wound. She closed her eyes and used it to ‘seek’ as she called it. Arcane magics often times used things that now felt more taboo… like blood… but it was because it was a life force, one that could actually be touched physically and therefore used to explore one’s condition. She’d only needed to touch it to have an in. It would give her access to much more than that.

Arcane magics also heavily drew from the sun, the moon, the stars, sometimes other parts of nature. And it usually called on every old, very powerful resources that were simply not around much anymore, except at least one place she conveniently knew of. And she would need to visit Alcyone to obtain what she’d need.

“You won’t hurt him,” Trinket more stated than asked. She wouldn’t let them hurt Ryn… but if they were here to help, then she wanted that… because doing nothing was also hurting Ryn.

“No, I won’t hurt him,” Nessa assured her with a smile. She moved her hand up to his face and spread her fingers apart, touching his forehead first and then dragging her fingertips, feather light, down his face, her fingers tracing his nose, over both of his eyes, his cheeks, his chin. She paused and stared at the eye that was tightly shut. There he was. She sat back and gently laid Ryn’s hand on his lap again. She looked deeply concerned and couldn’t hide it well.

“He’s being piloted. This is dangerous ancient magic. This is Nethos Magic. The pup won’t last long if you release him…” she said to Dazai, “and he’ll continue to grow weaker the longer you hold him,” she said. “When you stop the bad magic, you stop the good too. The Mist can’t help him with the block either. He sealed himself, so he couldn’t feel its presence, but it was still always with him,” she noted about the Mist. It hadn’t abandoned him like he thought. It hadn’t rejected him. He was Kahi’s son and he was part of it. It was part of him. “I can fix this… but I need Silvi to fully progress my recovery.” She knew there were risks to that, but they were necessary. “And I’ll need things from Alcyone’s vaults. I can make a list,” She said, knowing Trait could get those quickly. “And we’ll have to bring him to the Ritual Chamber,” she added, “I assume it’s still here?” Now it went by a far less unsettling name. It was called the Eclipse Chamber, which had the same purpose as it did long ago. It turned the sunlight or moonlight, whichever was brightest at the time, into the focused energy of an eclipse. The most powerful was if the sun and moon were both out in the sky and both could be harnessed… which, would be possible within the hour at this point in the season.

“Thank you.” Syaoran said when she said alright even if she looked a bit irritated with him. Syao watched the little one walk off…it wasn’t his place…he knew that but. “Sister Amzu…that child" he said looking at her. “Her light and will to live is fading…the Sacred Oak's Ehina…its great spirit is worried about her, as well as your patients. The spirit has asked me to ask you…about changing her mentor or guide….” Syaoran looked at the tree. “I will say it’s not so much her words I hear but…her will, her feelings. It would take an Vulpine with a gift to commune with Nature to speak more with her. She can only let me feel what she’s feeling, her concerns the direction of her thoughts.” Syaoran’s gift with Laiphon was strong…it had been passed down for generations from mother to daughter…but his mother only had one child…usually in his family line a girl was born first and a set of twins to boot, and she inherited the gift from her mother. And had several younger siblings….but it was always passed down to the first born. Syao was the first male to be first born, and although he himself didn’t have a twin…his beloved Katrazyna was pregnant with twins.

Menda tapped Ceil lightly and looked at her. “Thank you for havin' us Sister Amzu. I'm Dr. Mendalina Swift don'cha know. But please call me Menda. We're happy ta be helping in whatever way we can don’cha know.”

Syaoran glanced at Menda and the others before looking back at Amzu. The sacred Oak was whispering to him her thanks, but also asking him if he could aid one who desperately needed it. Nothing impure or evil could be healed with Laiphon. We’ll it could but it would have the same effect that Ivy purifying the darkness out of Bastian had….if there was no light within them they’d die. But Syaoran understood that he had truly healed them. They passed on, to let there healed soul repent for all they did wrong if they were not beyond redemption and could pass to the Vale. And if so granted be reborn. He didn’t know about Ivy or that she possessed a magic that held similar aspects to his own. If he did, he’d sit and speak with her. Helping her through the weight of a full purge of darkness to rebirth as the Golden Birds of Paradise but it. With her doing that, should Bastian die to be reborn he’d come back as dark or more so then he was this time.

As Shiri said they’d return to there chores and lead her back inside, Winnie still had her head down. Seemed all she did was make mistakes…she was trying to not start crying…it seemed like that was all she did…the other Maidens were always smiling seeming happy…but her? “Am…I going to loose my home here too?” she whispered trembling. “I…keep doing everything wrong…I don’t mean too…” she said softly. “Mom threw me away…because I’m an…’accursed White Raven’….that I’m nothing but trouble…maybe she was right…” Winnie said lowly….Merida seemed to think so.

***
Corrigan began moving with them. It both confused and made him curious. Loch wasn’t in trouble, but he was a guest of the Royal Oak? It made him wonder what his eldest brother had done. Maybe they felt they’re mothers health had detonated too much? But if that was the case what was happening with her? He wanted to call Safira let her know that she collapsed but none of there Crystal’s held her Crystal’s contact frequency. Corrigan looked about spotting his Grandmother in the distance as she had this angry look….he knew she had an awful temper. Lily fought with many different points of contention with his father but there was one thing his father did agree with her on…none of there kids should ever be alone with Trixie….”Excuse me sir's….but we should go now right?” he said calmly….some instinct in him saying he didn’t want her coming to grab him….

***
Karin looked at her as he paused. He was about to say something like draw your sword….but Andre spoke up. Saying let’s go. “She doesn’t dare. Squire or not, this is a public place and not a lot of room for a fight. She draws that sword in a crowded space regardless of whatever reason she claiming Prince Horace will be drug into it. Granted position or not. It’s no right for her to put his life in danger by risking or provoking a fight.” Andre reasoned and they started walking away again. Andre honestly didn’t care if the fought the knight from Lashire or not. But harming the Prince in the process would get them all in trouble.

Jordan glanced back. “So what’s she thinking?” he growled annoyed.

“Although he’s behind her, his presence would act as a sort of shield for her. No Raven in there right mind would attack her with him there. Squire more like shield otherwise she would charge in here alone on her high horse, acting the way she is.” The three opened there wings and took flight leaving the area. If Helios arrived or if Lulu spoke to Nessaran she’d be informed it was beyond dangerous what she just did….last solitary guard who came at Karin and drew his sword Karin beat unarmed…his blows were bone crushing heavy. Normally he’d have challenged her further but he had something far more pressing to handle…where was Loch'Lomond?

Lilyananna looked up as Sabine returned with Judith. “Judy" She said her voice still sounding terribly tired and weak even to her own ears. She was once again holding the silver case in her hands. It held something from those precious to her after all. “I….” she said softly…”Atticus is..here?” she asked her looking over as her hands trembled. She didn’t realize he knew she was lying about not loving him…knew she was pushing him away and let her…because she needed to, even as it tore him apart. Lilyananna didn’t know how long she had…but he deserves the truth…deserved to know she loved him truly…always did. But his future would have been ruined, more then that…Goldens were an honorable race. His honor would have been damaged, his place in his home. Ajax would have believed Trixie's lies. For a Golden to knowingly sleep with a woman who was engaged….even though she wasn’t. Ajax would have never believed her. Stating she was lying to protect Atticus. It had been devastating to hurt him like that.

As Sabine sat on the bed with her she looked at Judy. She had no idea Loch confessed everything. That they were moving to arrest Karin. To take in Andre and Jordan with him. That guards were moving to bring Corrigan to safety and Loch was safely in the Royal Oak.

***
Averie chuckled. “Its alright.” He said as he watched Abbadon. Sora seemed in a better place still worried about Zlo, but he was well on the road to recovery. Safira was in two places mentally it seemed.

***

As Bengil lead the group into Lana's home town they all looked around and just seemed to noticed that things didn't look like anything was wrong. As if it everything was normal. Which of course made Lana little more nervous, they way everyone was talking she half expected things to look bad. Like maybe people where in pain or something. Outside of a few side eyes and glares all things seemed fine. "I am sure some of you would want to see the Governor."

"And I can lead our wounded to Mom to get them some help. And Doctor Tempest can help." She said of course that was the main plan all a long.

Traine nodded. “Thar would be helpful yes.” Traine answered Bengil as he walked then looked to Lana as she ‘spoke' as if deciding in that moment. “Alright, Dr. Tempest give what aid you can.”

Tempest nodded. “Understood.” He said simply moving with the smaller group to be lead by Lana to her mother’s office. It was a small handful. Everything looked fine on the surface. He moved to assist Lana with one of the wounded. “Be careful, it’s only calm on the surface, focus outward with your senses and you'll feel it.” He whispered too low for any villagers to hear as he moved to support this one as well since the main force was going with Traine, the two wounded, two men to support that one and Tempest and Lana with this one. It had to appear they weren’t aware of the tension.”Your village is like a over tight spring, wound so tight it’s ready to recoil….”

Tempest straightened then looked back at the other three. “Keep her right arm elevated at that angle, Forest if possible support her head and shoulders.” Tempest spoke giving direction to the two changing out to support. Then looked at the two moving to go with Traine. “Thank you for your assistance.”

“No problem Doctor.” The one said and the larger group moved to go with Triane. Normally in hostile territory you never divided your units so unevenly…but these units were Shinobi. Even there medical staff were highly trained in combat. It was there way. Anyone could be attacked an enemy didn’t care if you were a combatant or not. So it was wiser to teach everyone how to fight. It didn’t mean that had to be all you did though.

Traine looked back to ensure they were set….there was a bluff in the roster split…because there was no clear markings in uniforms making them all but Traine look rank and file Zandra was one of the other three…supporting a wounded member. Her ability to teleport may be necessary to get both Lana and Dr. Shiha out. She had a marker back at La'Shire, the distance was too far in one fluid jump but it could seem that way….by the linked markers all the way back. Both Traine and Zandra hoped it didn’t come to that. The tension though bespoke walking into a trap. They were aware….but he had to play it carefully because he was also aware….not everyone was in on it.

Traine was very much aware….this was a village divided.
☆☆☆☆☆☆
Cori was quiet at the moment not for any other reason then she was enjoying a favorite of hers from her time actually living in the castle. Carroll cake pancakes with white raisins and brown butter syrup lightly drizzled over it. A soft hum as she savored the first bite. Cori tried making them in the burrow but there was some trick they used here that had them fluffy and full of do much flavor. Seemed Dartanya was still working in the kitchen and had upped her game. They were even more amazing then she remembered…
________________________________________________

Semper watched as the entity appeared inside the gate to the Ne’Ther, and it was no longer in the form of the doll, but having had its true form restored to it. Anos had kept his word. Returning home had given the entity back what it had lost and the promise of having a future there. Had it stayed here, Anos couldn’t have guaranteed restoring its body… not in this realm. He did feel relief that it had made that choice.

Anos closed the gate seeing the entity there with Laplace and Ragoule he knew things would be fine. They’d help him recover and show him just how much there was. The old ways of the demonsmith were not used anymore. It was a antiquated and unstable method. At the time it worked but there methods were different proved stronger stable results. He was sure the entity, the demon would not regret his choice. Anos turned once the gate was closed and sealed. Sending too many Ne’therian’s to aid Ethion would be bad. But Vex had just contacted him out here a moment ago. Let him know his surveying was complete and Anos sent him to aid Zalli. As a wrath there words version of elemental's he'd be able to give aid.

Anos walked up to Semper still hiding just how much that whole messy affair bothered him. How sick he felt…the anger at himself…it was eating him alive inside. That was everything he stood against. The harsh demanding choices the way of speaking everything…the way he was with Plumeria, Sally. His joking with Drak and Trait even during the serious situation. His first dealings with Semper….those were him. Anos walked up to Semper then looked at the castle it was beautiful and for being made of crystal warm and inviting.

“He’ll not be able to pass back through unless someone knows his name and summons him. Otherwise he’ll remain in Ne'ther. He’ll heal there and with any luck come to understand the old ways were wrong. Laplace will tend to him from here.” Anos said figuring that Prince may wise for an update. “While I can not say for certain the exact length of time….that Raven…he’s been under Chaos’s influence for well over a decade….I’ve purged the dark blood from him.” He looked at Semper. “The problem is I have no way of telling you how far back….but I would hazard a guess that he fell prey to Chaos somewhere in his teens to early twenties…that man has not been in full control of his thoughts for quite some time…although there was a period he was able to suppress it recently…it was likely then Chaos forced more of his blood on him. It’s an old vile method of gaining and creating subordinate’s done away with centuries ago in Ne'ther. As you heard the oath of blood still exists but it’s a willing exchange. In return for swearing to serve me my blood protects them. Allows them to survive something otherwise fatal. But…it does not control them or force them to obey. “ he looked at Semper. “That works only with those born of Ne'ther. If I were to give my blood to a child solely of D’Joran it would do much as you’ve witnessed Chaos blood do to those he gives it to.”

Anos frowned. “Even if they believe the exchange is willing…Chaos now owns them…they’re like extensions of his being….its wrong.” At the words it’s wrong Anos drug his talons into the palm of his left hand lifting it to look at the deep Mark’s welling with an incandescent silvery blood….like an Ancient but not one… not bound by what’s right or wrong…but ruled by emotions….it felt wrong violating to him…perhaps that’s why it bothered him…to do completely rob another of free will….to give them only an meager illusion of will all the while they blindly obey….”And as odd as it is for me to say…he is a minor threat my focus must remain on restoring the balance of our realms or it won’t matter what any of us do…right or wrong…we’ll all simply cease.” He said looking at Semper. “A word of advice young knight. If you see the royals before I do. Tell them to keep Holy water with a shard of Orichalcon in it to maintain is holy purifying effects. Give that go one who like the raven has a demon’s blood in them, it will purify that which does not belong. But fair warning it will be like a severe flu. They will recover but be sick and running a fever till the viral blood burns out.” He said looking at La'Shire. “I am here now so I can purge it easily…but when I return to my realm…you’ll need a means of handling the problem.”
____________________________________________________

Sarasha smiled. “And your mine as well.” She answered looking at him. Her best friend. She would happily get them through this. .

“The girl Lyka fancies? She has a calming effect for him, he’s apparently nuts about her. His sisters too…what this girl is like is all they discuss these days.” Elaine smiled. “I can’t wait to meet her.” She said nodding. “Yeah Lyka sent me the update this morning, apparently he said he was enamored with her work. He told me that unless someone showed you….you’d never tell the difference between those with prosthetics and those without. Even when you shake there hand it feels real…like flesh and blood.” Elaine looked at her. “He was thinking of Emily and Sumary he said they’re light as a feather.” She said referring to her two adopted youngest daughters. The girls were so sick. Yet when the nurses made the mistake of whispering about Arnon's tale near them they went off like little firecrackers. There was no way Lyka would ever abandon someone in need.

Elaine smiled as a fruit was put into her hand. She nodded. “Yeah, all of them, not at the same time…but they’re all waking understandably confused but thankfully fine.” She said the clear relief was there. “Honestly My biggest headache is the current medical board…they were voted in…” she sighed. “They weren’t happy about my veto on moving the afflicted from the Solar's. They saying my being right now doesn’t justify it…I had no way of knowing…” Elaine looked at Leda. “They never served with us…trying to explain to them over and over again that I just know…I can feel it. What needs to be done to save someone….its not Intuit….they’d understand that…now they’re fighting me on another point…at least Atticus made it a law they can’t undo something I’ve done because they don’t agree without his consent.” She said then nodded. “My brothers would never allow something to happen. I’d have to patch up all fifteen of them from near death but they’d be proud as a peacok… they succeeded so it was worth it. I know them…death before dishonor.” Or perhaps something much closer to home…they’d risk everything to succeed because they all knew…Elaine would save them. Every time. Elaine took a bite out of the fruit humming as it tasted wonderful so really was pulled thin. But this was Elaine she’d do it, with a smile and make it all work.
****
Pherenice paused a moment. “A garden” She answered. “The one with those crawling flowers was close to here right?” she was referring to a garden with flower vines and bushes that grew outward instead of up.
~*~*~*~*~
It was taking time…to Del and Acerbus it wouldn’t seem like they waited a long time. But to someone in Fluer’s position it felt like an eternity. With the passage of that time she was sinking into a depression…one that would not be easy to pull her back out of. Dim looked at her. Time…did not pass the same for everyone. He forgot sometimes that what seemed pressing to one could seem small to another. For Del it was likely getting into the right state of mind. “Fleur I know, it feels like a long time, it has only now been one day since you were brought here to heal. Already while you rested Princess Mela and Princess Twilight were here. They went to collect everything needed to make protective amulets. For Del, your niece and nephew and for you so you'll be safe when you leave the shielding of the sacred oak.” He said wanting needing her to know.

~*~*~*~*~*~
“Thank you. Hemlock. Sharp ears, Faroe.” Windham said looking at Faroe. “They’ll serve you well. As to the four. For Sacred Spirits had a forced summon gate open. Those are ridiculously painful, and oft send a sacred spirit into a fit of Rage. Anna sensed the gates forming. A forced summon is without a contract bearer. It’s done by engraving the song of call into a crystal…then smashing the crystal once its gained enough magical energy….the forced summon then usually goes berserk destroying everything in sight from the sheet maddeningly painful pull through that gate. As I mentioned a moment ago. Anna sensed it. She over drove those gates breaking them and forming her own. Another way is to over write them. All four came to her. Grateful for her aid in that moment.” Windham answered taking the offered plate with cake. “Baphomet, Suzaku, a Carbuncle, and the Empress of Ice…Shiva.” He said softly.


Anna shook her head no. “No…scared spirits don’t fool around. Its perhaps one of the ways they differ greatly from Mystrians and the other races. Windham will court her with the intent of marriage. Of her being happy. But, he’ll only do so if she feels the same. It would never be a fling, and if they marry it’s for life. To them it’s even more sacred…he'd never hurt her or allow her to be hurt.” Anna said and Carbuncle nodded meowing.
“Garent says it’s the first she’s ever seen him show any interest in. “ Anna said softly smiling at the kittenish creature.
____________________________________________________

Cloud watched the exchange .

Kurama turned looking at Zosie as she walked up. “It’s a pleasure.” He said politely meaning it was a pleasure to met her nothing more then that. He listened a moment and paused. “I can think of two at port…both with roof top terraces.” He said as he walked over to his bag a moment pulling a book out, what he was checking was dates of the one. There were certain times the roof was closed to the public at the nicer of the two…unless you knew the owner and could barter for it….the other wasn’t quite as nice…and the roof top terrace could at times be worse then street level. Since Zosie was sensitive….the nicer one would work. Unfortunately it wasn’t closed but was a day it could be….for the right price. He put the book away…dining among those who thought bathing was…a once every six months to year event was not high on the list.

“Cloud…would you set my case on the dresser moment?” Kurama asked. Cloud shrugged but did.
“Something wrong?”
“No not wrong.” Kurama said looking over. “As I mentioned there are two at port. Rafala… which is mid tier here. The roof top terrace is always open…but at times can be far worse then street level…these days though its quiet less and less since Amity Rafala took ill and her son’s took over.”

Kurama opened the case countless small potion bottles inside and pulled out an unused high end bottle for a rather highly expensive body soap. One was royalty and incredibly rich to buy this normally. “The other is Golden Haven.” He said glancing over. “Nevaeh Goldenfall runs it…its high end here. But not ridiculously over priced. She keeps it on the lower side her reasoning is being at the port lower prices equals a high volume of happy customers.” He selected the bottles he’d need then pulled the flower seeds. “For the right price she’ll close the terrace for a customer…that price isn’t money. Port Royale could offer a hundred Holy Danien and she’d refuse. It’s not about buying her something either. If you’re a business man you simply bring her something of your best stock…a fair trade. “

Zosie had asked…he held his hand above the bottle his magic flowing forth a rainbow of intense energy…the Ancient magic of the world he could use it. He then adding the different potions to the spell above the bottle different amounts of each, beside the bottle he’d put a bowl certain they’d wish to see it. The flowers opened he collected the seeds dropping the petals. Then finished filling the bottle and then the remained in the bowl. The fragrance was in the room cherry blossom and white plum flowers. He sealed off the bottle Then lifted the bowl holding it out to the girls. “The simplest term is potion making. However what I specialize in is everything from regular soaps, to cleaners, conditioner’s and lotions…For people and for objects. From simple to exclusive high end. Kurama closed the case having put the bottles back once he used them. A few drops of each…”It’s a form of Ancient Alchemy….although my ancient magics are incompatible with fighting…my sacred arts work for that.”

Cloud looked at Kurama. “So that body wash.”
“Nevaeh walks the dock about now. She can be found down at the fish mongers for about twenty more minutes. She’ll head back this way. If you like I can ask her to reserve the terrace. She’s been offering to for a while now…Roque Et Bodesua..is this particular style of body wash…a few drops goes a long way…its usually only sold to the filthy rich…that was her trade offer…I deferred….if I was to accept I’d rather have company to share it with. She gave me the dates she’s set aside for such a trade. Tonight is one of them.” 10 holy Danien was what the price equaled out to….which was a ridiculously high amount of platinum coins. Kurama’s comment of usually implied he didn’t sell exclusively to the filthy rich…nor did he charge ridiculously high prices. But here things would be different. He wouldn’t be charging them. He would be using this to help them, as well as helping others along the way, in exchange he was free of both Wanda and Port Royale.
Cloud asked if he was finished with the case. But even he was a bit amazed..there was no residual magic in the soap. But it was clear by the sheer creamy consistency of the body wash in the bowl it was the real deal. Cleaning supplies could add up fast…and Kurama just cut that high cost almost completely out. What little he’d need to keep the stores stocked was coppers in comparison….his entire tone was relaxed as he was….this really wasn’t all that big a deal to him. But when every coin counted on a ship like this cutting out cleaning supplies for ship and crew….was a lot.

____________________________________________________




Sephiroth turned his head. “Because…Aeon is…” he stood hearing, sensing feeling something they couldn’t but began walking. He was committed to renouncing this wrong..to freeing the Shisha returning her memories and keeping her current. In stopping them from forcing a false burden on Ember. From forcing her to become the Oracle…and destroying her in the process…it was so very wrong. A voice sounding pleased whispered to him…it was wordless and yet he heard words…the voice was ancient happy….finally….finally one after all this time had appeared. One who was worthy to swear the Oath of the Memoria….of the caretaker of the Shisha. One who finally understood….it was not his place to erase her mind. But to calm it, to help her through troubles not make them disappear. To protect the heart from being controlled not being the cause of the control….he heard Aeon…tell him to come…swear his Oath…and receive both blessing’s the first was as the Memoria who aided the Shisha…to be able to help her….the second was created for him…as a Memoria Historia…..to restore her mind…meant he needed to first absorb the memories that should belong to her….a weight that would destroy most minds unless they were Pherenice…or an Ancient he was neither…of course he didn’t know as he walked down the path forming infront of his feet if Blessing and Ember were following worried….

Sephiroth walked out unaware of the markings beginning to appear on his skin…they were incomplete without that oath made at that crystal…and it was never supposed to be made in the presence of another Memoria. They were supposed to go when they received the call. If they were the one chosen…never to erase memories from the Shisha but because she was the world’s heart if they overwhelmed her quiet and calm them, but never take or seal, never erase. But because her memories had been sealed and removed for so long…it would take Sephiroth’s gift to completely restore her mind…or as Cleric Zinfandel realized….erase it permanently forever….

He stepped out then down on a path he could see…Aeon was calling…insisting he come now. And so he was, as he walked he took off his gloves. It was almost akin to being in a trance…but not her or the girls knew this was supposed to happen the Memoria who was worthy of tending to the Shisha while she was here…would be called to Aeon…to swear there vow…and await the heart of the world after.

___________________________________________________

The escort looked at each other. “Morgana and Rockefeller were arrested and are being detained in separate cells in separate wings.” The one said. “Our detail ends here now that you both are safe and once we convey this information you mom.”

Levi stared. “Tell me you didn’t just say Rockefeller….” She said they nodded. “Mom's not going to be happy…dad was here…”

Lyka smirked seeing where she was heading pushing off against the tree he surged and once again darted just pulling ahead but not by much. It wouldn’t be long before they got there, enjoyed some fruit and relaxed now that their girls and the castle was safe.”Ya know…not all of us are as flexible as the wind.” He said as he just barely shot past her not that she wouldn’t make up that distance.


“I love you too.” He responded holding her gently in his arms. She had needed this as much as that girl needed healing. To know she was so much more. He could feel her relaxing in his arms.
☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆
“Indeed…perhaps I’ll have you over for dinner.” Minato said to Esric. Since his night was free. It was cute though as Sarah stated without words she’d figured it out. But she was like Minato. She’d rather work for and gain everything the right way. Then abusing Esric and his gift.

Miki smiled as she sipped her hot chocolate watching as Rem paused trying to picture what a centaur looked like. Then both girls giggled as a small light in the form of a centaur’s half and half state rushed across the table. Minato smiled. “Although it does not truthfully do a true centaur justice.” Minato said lightly.

Zeke looked confused for a moment and then shook his head. “Ah… no. No family but Sharne. I’ve devoted myself entirely to her, being in her service, keeping her safe. She was always meant to become Mare and I wanted to ensure she got there,” he said honestly. “Now, though I’m still always at her service, she demands I do more for myself. So… I’ll stay. I’ll take the spare room. It would make me feel better knowing you weren’t alone while you recover.”

Lacey looked then nodded. “Alright. That was my concern…and honestly…I feel better knowing I’m not alone.” She said if for no other reason then her whole body felt weak and drained. Zeke understood why as he’d been there. Knew how close she had been to death. How much her body overworked to keep her going now that it was over…it was like her whole body went oh goody were taking a break. Get back to soon as we sleep this fatigue off. Kinda feeling. “I…tend to cook for myself…so my suite has a full kitchen, I had made Estea doque… there’s more then enough if you’d like some…or make whatever you want if you don’t want to order out.” Lacey said looking at him. The dish was a glazed roasted duck, with sweet fruits other meats and some cheeses, with starchy roda chopped up mixed through. Roda were like potatoes. Mystrians weren’t like there normal animal counterparts. Just because an animal was an herbivore didn’t mean the Mystrian was. “Help yourself…and thank you.” It wasn’t that Lacey didn’t trust the kitchen staff…it was that doing it herself kept her determination to keep living to keep fighting alive. It paid off…she held on ,ong enough to meet Vespa who healed her. And Zeke who had been do sweet through all this.

To this day Lacey didn’t see herself as someone that Mare should have cursed her for being…what had the Mare said…it was her own fault for turning there Stallions head her way. She knowing how she looked should have ruined her face some…knowing he only accepted the most beautiful at his side…and she dared to look prettier. Alacertia'Rosa hadn’t seen herself prettier. In fact she until that point had thought that Mare was Gorgeous….many did…but what Mare Fayrain'laga didn’t realize was there Stallion found more beautiful then her wasn’t Lacey's looks…it was her personality…her even when cursed nature who would care for others. She had no idea what came of the herd she was born to. But…”Puros'Elarosa….wasn’t the herd I was born to…We stopped hearing anything about them years ago. Last we heard here they were migrating to Deep White…The Stallion spoke of it off and on…the great Oasis that was said to be somewhere out there…he’d ask me all the time…where it was but I couldn’t tell him…my earliest memories are of an Oasis then chasing after my baby sister who left the boundaries of the Oasis…I had caught her when a white storm rose…” Lacey looked at him. “I shoved her into the Oasis as the storm grabbed me…I awoke to find the Puros'Elarosa around me. There Stallion carrying me….he asked were I was from…but at the time I didn’t understand him. He spoke a different language then me.” She wasn’t sure why she was telling Zeke. Maybe because she was relieved to be given back her life…her future and she would have turned Vespa away…for worry what it would do to her should it not work the way she hoped…or didn’t awaken for her yet because she wasn’t ready. “Dune’Racalis…was the Stallions name…they taught me there language…and while others laughed he believed me…when I said where I was from…”

Lacey looked towards the door. “That Oasis Fiore made for me…its from my last memories there…I can’t can’t remember the name of the herd I was born to…and my parents were just…Alatimora…or momma and Gigahan..papa…my sister was Fauna'Loramay…there were others but the herd was small…so small there was never need to leave the Oasis…Fiore recreated it…because I told him…I’d want to find it…to see it and them again, and to share it with someone important to me. He said he’d remake it from my memories, a Visible reminder of why I fight…to hold on.” She looked at Zeke. “Yet to anyone I tell of Dre’amaros Shirori, I’m told it’s just a fantasy I’ve held onto. He believed me though…Fiore…when I asked why…he said many places are real that people have forgotten about…Lemuria in the Ocean. Far Mist…the Island of Frengalli, The hidden city of Aeon…and his own homeland the Kingdom of Arcadia…My dreams…was to one day find it…and to share it with someone important to me….Its not my homeland but…I’m looking forward to showing it to you Zeke…” She yawned as she was a little sleepy but also hungry and wide awake. “I’m grateful… more then you know…I..would have turned Vespa away…its incredibly hard to awaken healing magic when faced with a severe injury like I had..several tried in the past…it didn’t awaken or it did…but only reversed the damage to something smaller..buying me time…when I tried to thank them they got angry hysterical…said they failed…that I shouldn’t thank them. That they’d never use there gift again… they never have…”

Lacey touched her side where the beautiful starbursts were. “I would have refused…told her to come back after she had awoken it. I didn’t want to be the reason she gave up on herself on her gift. But you saw differently…something I didn’t see. Thank you for insisting she be allowed to try.” Of course he’d likely tell her there refusal to try again to use there gift wasn’t her fault..it was there’s. Serafina stressed that over and over again to her. Every time another healer wishing to awaken there gift and try to help her…or established and giving up. But Vespa’s eyes had been different…She knew if she walked away…Lacey was going to die, Vespa’s loving nature wouldn’t let her walk away not if she could help. That was proven when it didn’t work at first instead of giving up she turned for more advice…as if she’d keep trying till she got it…because she wasn’t going to walk away and let Lacey die. That was what those who gave up were missing, the most powerful and gifted healers where those who refused to just give up on helping, healing another no matter how many times or how long. That applies to both doctors and those with healing magic. The best didn’t know the meaning of acceptable loss of life.
_______________________________________________

Penny looked a little startled when she turned to see Raphtalia with her sais out, looking like she was ready for them to break through the door. She hoped it didn’t escalate to that. “Oak, please… please answer…” she whined, even as Raphtalia mentioned hearing a scuffle.

“Last chance. Place the cannisters on the ground and get on your knees facing the wall,” Roan said as he was poised to rush in and take them down if they didn’t comply. If they looked like they might try to release the cannisters at him to knock him out, he would use the Mist to deflect, perhaps even trap it in the air around them so they would knock themselves out. The less force he had to use, the better, in Roan’s mind.

Raphtalia remained crouched ready to defend if need be. She continued to listen, sure she heard Roanoke out there, but if she opened the door she risked sending things in the wrong direction.

Clive turned having already gotten down. That weapon looked beyond painful to be hit with. And dislocated or broken bones was not high on his list of fun times. He stared at the wall…the only one not giving Roan a hard time. He enjoyed the scams and such, he just wasn’t into physically hurting others or being hurt. So staring at the wall to avoid pain was agreeable to him.

Octavis broke out into a run racing away from Roan and the others. His powers were limited inside the castle. And if he used them…actually used them outside of the room he corrupted in the damaged section of the castle. Without his wards there was an Ash Grim Lycan who heard a rumor was in the castle. A lower ranking grim wolf would mess him up….but a higher ranking…,like the Alpha would be a problem.

Jorge rushed Roan swinging the canister like a short club or back but the fluid inside his was off, the pressure of it not keeping it stable as his was the one with a leak. The fluid shifting with the leak threw the weight in the canister off causing him to stumble.

As luck would have it, Veetoria, the girl who had been in Dazai's home/office rounded the corner. She was a Filoroyal…a race of Avion that were quite large and quite combative. Putting her in front of Octavis and Tobin who was rushing up behind him. Octavis had no desire to be caught…his crimes as a necromancer were…unforgivable….he turned the sickly green flames erupting from his hand as he plunged it into Tobin’s chest…
“You bastard…your killing me?”
“Not quite…your about to become a Raghoul…neither alive…nor dead, but ridiculously powerful…you can thank me later for ridding you of that weak living condition.” Octavis said pulling his hand back. But he smirked. “Besides you’ll have far more fun with her later this way.”

Tobin smirked then cried out…half his body dying the half alive…while facing Veetoria…while Octavis looked at Roan.
“I so did not wish to do it this way but oh well….soo. you two will be joining my numbers.” Octavis said as Tobin fell….he wasn’t worried….that is until his magic could not be masked by the false light medallion that a passing Lycan had sold to the cove. A medallion that would allow them all to enter La'Shire. Tobin got up after a moment a twisted mess…his mind all but gone breaking in the process…and the deathmaw starting to try to break free…that was until…

It echoed through the castle a hauntingly beautiful howl, unlike any other. The deathmaw stopped moving not dead but frozen and would be for a while. Tobin newly formed fell over. The half undead no longer either…having passed on during that echoing howl. Jorge froze looking around his heart racing…that howl sacred him even as he sat frozen.
Octavis was on his knees holding his head hands over his ears….that was no weak Grim wolf….that was the Alpha…To withstand that howl there would have to be more then him…and shielding each other…and even then it was iffy….They would need the elders like Bartolli…..

“Okay.” She said about the new things…but paused as Haddie said she could go rest or be with the others it was alright. But the sound of the water and more that a little breathy whine. Haddie was hurting but didn’t seem to want her to know. “I’ll go get..some rest..…” she said softly her ears turning back a little. Chai got up slowly making her way towards the door pausing as a eerily beautiful howl echoed through the air…”So pretty….” She whispered, as she started to turn the knob. Working the door handle.

Futuba turned worried but felt a strong gentle hand on her shoulder. “We will.” Mullberry called after him. Futuba looked at her as she was lead into the room. Cassaria grinned.

“Don’t you sorry about Oak. He’ll be just fine. If you want to worry about anyone it’s the idiots who caused the call for him to rush…off…” Cassaria paused looking up and about. “Such a lovely howl…I wonder whose it is…”

“There you go again Cassaria…” Mullberry said looking to Futuba. “Don’t mind my sister. She crushes on a howl but loses any interest in it when she meets the owner of that howl.”

Cassaria stuck out her tongue earning a giggle from Futuba.
____________________________________________________

Blaise shook her head no. “He's never seen me this way either…only you and..Flamie.” she said closing her eyes. “She’s promised to kill anyone I told…I didn’t tell you it just reversed itself…but I can’t help but worry she’ll come after you regardless.” Blaise looked at him…”Sy might be able to do something if he was here…but he’s in Ethion…and…its not like I haven’t done things to hurt him…I don’t know he’d even want to.”

Adriel nodded. “It looks that way…but I can’t help but wonder if someone is aiding her.” She said from her place in his arms. “If we could find a way to help her get go Sylar…He’d help her right?”
Tomoe looked at the images. “I doubt he hates her based on what I do know. If anything I get the feeling he knows like you do.” Tomoe said looking at Rohdorn. “That there’s something more to her. That he’s been patiently chipping away at the false shell to find the real girl.”


“Right, Traine’s elder Twin brother Movado,.” She said,looking at him knowing that little detail was very confusing. “There mother could not decide which man she wished to marry. So she slept with them both separately. From my understanding Valcore Cross during the evening leading to twilight and Malcavian Chorus Seasonoa that night. Both men agreed to the terms because Farina was beginning to loose her way. Malcavian was a forsaken Black Sun Thorn. As you know that means he’s like us and refused there corrupt methods. Movado was born looking like his parents from the Isle of Summer. Traine looked like Malcavian, Furious she separated them. Malcavian was killed by Black Sun Thorns before he was born. Valcore worried about the babies and the Kingdom reached out to Traitorin, asked him to rescue the boys should what he and Malcavian feared would happen should come to pass. Traine had been moved to small dingy room…left alone for hours…Movado was showered with light and affection.” Vyshae looked at him. “Valcore was indeed killed shortly after his son was born. Some servants made the same mistake as many leaving Traine wrapped in thread bare blankets on a temples stoop. Trait rescued Movado as the kingdom came under fire. He searched for Traine and couldn’t find him. Some castle staff claimed he died after birth. Traitorin knew differently.”

Vyshae walked with him. “There was an Alpa…a mountain elf who long served the Queen’s family. During this time a crisis in Alfaria her homeland pulled her away. She had been there for the twins birth. She knew Traine wasn’t dead, and had returned as Traitorin searched for him. But it was getting dangerous the longer he stayed. She convinced him to take Movado and go eighteen years later Movado was having issues with his sword of rule from the Isle of Summer. The Alpa had sent it with them as it belonged to Movado as first born. She told me when Traitorin brought Movado to have her look at the sword to her home…Movado walked past her. On her wall was a painting of him and Traine as infants. Movado holding Traine close. She said he turned and demanded to know where he has . Why wasn’t he with Movado now. She said she told him…he was deep in thorn territory where she could not go. Told him she could not go, and then asked where he was going…his sword would take time to fix…he barely turned and said. ‘Where else to find my brother and bring him home where he belongs right beside me.’ Then stormed Trait apparently shrugged smiled and told Bennimari the Alpa I mentioned he’d be back later to get Movado’s sword. Movado spent a month there tracked him down and pulled him out. Brought him back to La'Shire.” Vyshae looked at the tower then at Rael. “And Movado has been working on healing the trauma Traine endured him and Traitorin. Benni tells me Trait keeps trying to adopt Traine…keeps making the offer and the boy refuses…frowning….she said she’s certain it’s not that he doesn’t like Trait or want a father in his life…but that he’s not worthy of it. That Traitorin doesn’t need a son like him.”

But Rael knew Trait…knew the man made the offer because he cared about Traine, and it didn’t bother him the kids past. Heck Trsits own past was a murky one. Analayfon La'Traitorin…would not harshly judge Rael either. Wish to have time to see he had truly returned but not harshly judge. No one was perfect.
____________________________________________________

Xell nodded as he walked into the bathroom with her. While he could try to separate them, at the moment she needed the security of him being close. He sat on the edge positioned so he was reaching slightly behind himself to work the controls. Xell made no issue of it. Acting like it was business as usual but…she was the only one he’d go so far for. Outside of his Lady. But his care for Silvi was different. They were established after her return, Before her only guard had been Drak because she was a strong warrior. It wasn’t arrogance on there part, just not thinking about all that could happen. Had she had a royal guard the day she and Averie were attacked while out of La'Shire protective walls things may have turned out differently. Instead of regretting she made corrections. After all…Movado and all of Trsit's adopted childern… and little Altair would not be here.


Sean smiled as he snuggled closer. “ Perfect.” She whispered to him as he was falling asleep, it didn’t take long for her to follow, exhausted herself but unwilling to rest until he was. Quinn had done do much for her. It was only a few days but…it felt like longer for them both.


Rumi blushed as Ashe asked so cutely if it felt good. “Great…it felt incredible Ashe.” He said a bit husky as he looked at his adorable wife and where she was positioned and of course his body happily betrayed him showing how much it affected him as he responded lower…which only made him blush deeper.


Solan was quiet as he swore he was getting a kick back from the intense flavor, drinking a bit of his mocha java.

Jarral looked at her. “It’s a warm memory…a happy one if even forgotten.” He said looking at her. “You looked happy munching on the berries…” He said lightly as he watched her. “I won’t try it with the cream.” He agreed. “Wynberry…it sounds like a nickname a sibling might give.” He said which was right.

Solan looked at him. “How did you know Jarral?”

“It came to me..like an echo in my wild magic..a young boys voice but it was warm and gentle.”
_________________________________________________
Nyx frowned as they drew closer. “That’s the scent…you never forget it…its Nethos alright…and its thick…to thick….” He said not happy by all rights…the boy should be gone. The kid had a strong will to fight….but it wasn’t so much that as…he didn’t want to hurt Trinket even when he was made to believe she ‘abandoned’ him…he still couldn’t hate her. It broke his heart aiding to the belief there was something wrong with him.


Trait laughed. “It will be all but impossible to think of her as anything but my precious little girl. Serafina tells me often enough…we kept each other from falling apart. As to Kiddo…It’ll take some time. But I’ll get used to it.” He said in agreement. He couldn’t argue that Nyx was older then them. “Yeah…two…it bothered me so I mentioned it to Tris. She said she’d have Dazai look into it.”

“Yes it’s been innocent though. I seem to have a bad habit of falling asleep on him…Semper tells me it’s quite the complement…that it means I feel warm, safe and loved by him.” Tae said blushing a bit. “And I know…sorry. Just trying to make light of it.” She said about her arm. As they talked she pulled her crystal sending Semper a message letting him know…she was home…and wouldn’t be returning to the kitchen…that there was an..incident but she was okay. Although he’d stress that her arm being shattered was anything but OKAY. That he was welcome to come to her room….but she went to press send for a normal message. Even as she looked up at Tilly. “So you’ve been basically telling Nyx the same.” She said and paused. “Really he has time magic like Miss Sun?” She said and paused..”Wait…a time magic user by the name of Nyx….Tilly this wouldn’t happen to be the same one from the Legends…the Hero of Time…Nyx Incandessa….would it? No that can’t be right…the Legend’s all say he died in his fight with Lord Traitorin….invoked a powerful spell to save the King of the Dragon’s…in exchange for his life…”
~*~*~*~*~
“It was an unforgettable moment for them.” She said letting him know she remembered it too. Then looked towards the twins speaking lowly. “She’s upset. With herself. She wants to get past it. Wants to be with Sorei, but she’s at that place where I was. Her heart knows what she wants but her head and thoughts get in the way.” She walked with him. “She asked me about getting over it…I told her what happened, that it wasn’t over night. Told her to focus on his eyes, his voice block everything else out…basically what you suggested I try.” She looked at Maks. “She looked ready to cry…apologizing for being so angry with me. I forgave her. She was dealing with her own struggles then. I also told her it’ll happen when she’s ready. She wants to heal, and she believes Sorei is key…” Fauve paused as a howl unlike any she’d heard rippled as if purging something some noticed others didn’t.

Aster paused picking up her basket looking about. Then looked at Violet. Aster tipped her head and tried to howl like that…it was a cute little howl, a pups howl but…”Vivi howls don’t resonate like that do they? Its pretty… but it’s like it fills the castle everywhere…..I wonder why…”

Ginga felt her breath catch in her chest and then she sighed as he got up and moved to the door to get the fruit and cream. She watched him come back over and she shifted a bit as he set about doting on her, getting the pillow settled on her lap before placing the tray there. She looked at him and blushed, her ears falling back. “Thank you…” she said quietly. She then looked at the berried and nodded. “Never seen those before. They remind me of bosa berries… tiny and tart…” she said, though she wasn’t sure she wanted to try something new, not when her tummy felt out of sorts. She moved to pick up a piece of melon and dipped it into the cream, moving to eat it. “Are you thinking of trying them?” she asked him, implying she didn’t mind if he wanted to share. She was sure she wouldn’t eat all of this. It was more than she had anticipated.

Sorei joined her again knowing she was a bit disappointed when he got to get the fruit. “Sure.” Said but paused as he saw what was commonly coined as a love fruit. Not because eating it caused you to fall in love but. He lifted one of the mildly sweet small heart shaped fruits, kissing Ginseng but sharing that small but not to small fruit with her. He pulled back lifting one of the tiny tart like fruits when he sensed it, ashes rose on the floor as he looked out….it wasn’t possible inside the castle? But there was no mistaking the necromancer’s energy there scent…he could pick it up while they were a day’s distance away from him. The castle was no where near that large. Sorei shifted then sat up straight took an incredible deep breathe then howled, it wasn’t deafening around him…but it filled the castle. He felt the necromancers magic crumble apart as that hauntingly beautiful howl echoed ….the howl the people of his village called chilling. Swore they’d hunt him down hurt him if he howled around them….but that was a necromancer …through the howl he knew there were others and the foul magic used wouldn’t be able to use his magic….Not while Sorei’s howl resonated through him….at least for a full day. But unbeknown to him…he bought Nessarina time…as Jado as a living curse through the Nethos was rendered unconscious….not expelled he'd been with Ryn too long for that. But it was something no Grim wolf had been present for before. Necromancy was created through Nethos…or the. Corruption of Ancient Magics….so like Octavis…Jado would be silent for about a day…..give or take…but at the very least they had time to get everything ready and help Ryn regain some strength before it was too late.
______________________________________________________

“Yeah. I’ll assist Horizon on this.” He said in agreement. “Early twenties I believe. It’s hard to say for sure. She was born into slavery. I believe her Full name is Chai Rose Bloodfallen. From her records when she arrived her mother’s name is Revahna. Reva as most called her. From La’shire’s records when she was asked if there were any more rainbow Lycans there as a child…she said lots…her mom said there was over 150 there…they escaped. She said her parents believed they’d be alright if the got to Arca….but she didn’t know how to get there…her mother died of illness when she was little.” Trilander forwarded Chai's picture she looked a lot like Marin's friend like she could be related or perhaps it was Revahna herself. Trilander didn’t know. “I sent you the girls picture. I’m already involved so if I need to. I'll place her under our protection as well. Assist them more then we are. I don’t wish to be pushy…but if she is related to your friend, I have no problem adding us completely to the mix instead of assisting as needed.”

“See you tomorrow Ivy. We will.” She said reassuringly to her friend. She looked down. It was too soon to walk on it just yet so she settled for getting comfortable as she waited. River knew where Ros went so she wasn’t worried about his wandering off.
Kortessa Avarona sighed as she walked out. Called Kort by just about everyone she walked a couple of steps away before looking up…it had been intense…the teams got two stable quickly enough. The third required so much corrupted tissue to be removed how it hadn’t reached his vital organs she wasn’t sure. But he had developed grengra dresh. She looked over as Rostan approached. A Koala bear she hardly looked threatening but despite there cute appearance and smaller size they were a dangerous little bear to mess with her soft dove grey hair was matted to her head. “Tell me those aren’t severe…” she said looking at Rostan's arms. That was all she needed, even as she hit send on the update for Movado and a critical E.T.A. for the infirmary and status of there patient’s.
__________________________________________________________

Fii was pulled back by the familiar touch and warmth of Paz's hand on his. “Sorry.” He breathed shakily. He wouldn’t lie and say he was fine.

“None of that. Just stay close to Paz. Senn and I will take a look.” She said looking at them then nodding to Senn and moving out with him towards the gate. Once outside she looked at her mate. “Its not necessarily a what but who…he may be in far more danger here then we realized.”
Fii nodded and turned his hand taking Paz's firmly into his own.

Prim nodded. “Right, we will be.” She said, it bothered her a little but her involvement had been taken,long ago, if anything she’d focus on being grateful there was someone in his life who could be that anchor for him. “Thank you Topaz..you have no idea how much it means to me to know he has you in his life.”
Prim turned lifting the gift platter of cookies then moved to join Minerva. “Yeah let’s go.” She said willing herself to move forward with Minerva. Hovering wouldn’t help him. They needed to figure out what was going on.

Leif moaned as it finished out, holding her gently. “For a moment I thought…we might tie…” he breathed lowly. “I want to have a family with you…just not yet…We need to stop Gracia…” he was panting…his reasoning she might realize…a pregnancy was something that evil woman would exploit….a tie almost completely guaranteed it.


Theirry never hit the floor. Heirloom had her safely in his arms. Cradling her half wrapped in the towel. Somehow he managed to keep her from hitting the tub as well. He held Thierry gently but as close as they were there were clearly to racing heart beats. Hers from the fall, his from the rush to catch her. “Are you alright?” he asked he was sure she hadn’t smacked anything but that didn’t mean he was absolutely correct on that…or something else could be wrong either way he was cradling her in his arms to avoid. Her hitting anything he caught her stood and moved so she was resting with her back against his arms.
___________________________________________________________

“Thank you.” She said as he brought it all over. She did listen though as he said she was pretty much on the mark. It did clarify a few things. She had always been confused there were Holy Knights then Paladin. Some told her it was a fancier Holy Knight. In truth it was more he was a fighting class of cleric or Priest but she was puzzled. When he said if she wanted to call him that. “I pretty much Understand a priest and a knight warriors are self explanatory…but a Holy Warrior…Ajax tried explaining it to me once…he said Warriors specialize in fighting in general but a Holy Warrior specializes in fighting true evil…” she ate a bit of soup. It was really good. But she looked at Ode. “I didn’t get it then…but right now…is it that training fight true evil which enabled you to infiltrate Chaos’s lair?” she asked that putting it as ‘true evil' was over simplifying it far too much. He could fight Against Chaos….the difference was they learned to fight true demons and how to tell the difference between someone with a dead soul, a pure black one and someone who was lost.


“I’m happy to return it safely to you.” He said then shook his head. “Its alright, the fault is mine. I forget that idioms from my home oft translate out to mean something different.” He said gently. “The idiom I was speaking of means a Lady should always be treated as such, wither she is a born normal girl or born a noble. I have been told it translates out quite differently here and upset you. That wasn’t my intention Novel.” He said. “I am sorry truly.” Regius spoke from the heart it was all he knew how to do. And he had not meant to hurt her earlier. “It is I who should seek your forgiveness not the other way.”

Tasha paused at his question blinking a few times before blushing. “Blessed be…your right.” She said thinking on it. “We’ve all just sorta accepted them as married. But your right Yule never gave his blessing and if they had gone to the Draoi we’d all know who.” She leaned back. “But they’ve also broken no sacred laws of our people….there relationship according to Spiritus has been innocent …Goodness….we went and married them off….without them actually….” Tasha paused and laughed at the irony. “Well I suppose that means we aren’t likely to deny them…be a touch confused but not deny them…heck we’ve already gone and announced them as husband and wife in our heads….that’s how naturally they fit together. Here's something for you….even Lorna talks about them as a married couple…they just…I don’t know seem right together maybe?”

Naria hummed a bit, as he continued to gently caress and play. The soft sweet means and the way she said his name. He paused a moment. “I love you Lorna Ever.” He answered her. They couldn’t say the words back then. What they felt was forbidden they had known that. Now he could…he could tell her how he felt, how he’d always felt for her. Given the same cryptic prophetic message. He would fall in love only once in his life…and it would last forever. While hers ended in lifetime’s. That her one time love would last her lifetime. Gifted by Orkla….her lifetime was forever.

☆☆☆☆☆
“I’m wonderful.” He said breathless a but husky and very much teasing . “As soon as I…” he said when he got enough air to speak…”Catch my breath love…your next…” he said in a very heated teasing tone.
“Ai sher wa.” He answered her on husky purring sounds it stuttered a bit here and there. Somehow he managed to get his legs to work. Calming wasn’t easy. In fact it was the opposite of easy, he still was struggling but managed to get enough back that he shifted from full tiger to his half and half looping an arm around her as he shifted to lay on his side spooning her but it allowed them both to relax this way between shifting down and a change in position. He did groan though a sound of pleasure as he was sensitive…highly sensitive at the moment it wouldn’t take much for a round two….if he was being honest it would take much to keep going period. She had him wrapped around her little finger.

Finn nodded. “I know,” he said, moving to rub her back as they walked, entering the main village, making the slow walk to Lettie’s quaint restaurant café that was attached to her small inn, which only had six guest rooms. There was nothing too large in Ethion. It maintained that quaint old-world charm that made it sort of timeless as a result. Much of the village was very similar to how it had been back when it existed under the castle on the hill. “We’re going to do everything we can to make sure this fight won’t be drawn out. They have no idea how many would come to Ethion’s aid. Silvantis won’t succeed and I think somewhere deep down, he knows it. He just can’t go quietly. I just… don’t know that we could end him if he didn’t perish in battle,” he admitted. Silvantis was a coward. He likely wouldn’t be involved in the actual fighting enough to perish in battle. More likely he would be caught when his army was taken out and would become a life-long prisoner in one of their kingdoms, be it Eliowise, Rohdoran or Adrelia. Or, perhaps, even in the Sylph realm as Andromache would never forgive him for abducting her half-sister, making a slave of her and making them all believe her to be dead for so long. The Elemental Spirits were not ones to mess with, as she and Pyros had shown.

“Your right. Many are coming to aid Ethion. Its reassuring.”She said softly as she walked with him. “About that…Traya said that Meliodas was speaking with Sylar apparently he can stop Silvantis permanently…once they catch him without killing him. So that he must answer for his crimes…” she looked at Finn. “Apparently its something only the true ruler of Eliowise can do. Traya said you’d know if you heard it’s high Elvin name…she said only Meliodas can deem a Sky Elf unworthy of their Airee and weaken or strike them from the elf…”

After a bit he broke the kiss with the need to breath. He smiled warmly to her. He could always feel her love. She held nothing back with her feelings for him. But he found himself at a loss for words…she was amazing. He wanted to hold her like this never let go. He knew that wasn’t possible. “Thank you for believing in me Poe even when I forget to believe in myself…for helping me see I’m not Aether.” It was the simplest way. He had said before and she’d remember he was afraid because of Aether. But she only saw him. Not Aether.

Fenris looked over smiling as she said it tasted good. “I honestly don’t notice the time.” He said honestly. “I know it’s one of your favorites. The time spent flies by…because I know you’ll enjoy it…and it’s not one you get to have often otherwise.” He said mostly because of Cina. She complained about the amount of prep time, the cooking time. She had been telling him once how she thought it ridiculous until she realized the soup he was uh-huh-ing her over he was making for Fable. Another time she stormed off angry. Fen looked at Fable. “Your smile makes it all worth it.” He said blushing as scratching his nose a bit he wasn’t normally so forward with his words but he wanted her to know. He really did like making it for her.”

“That’s easy.” He said as he got into the back of the wagon with her. “Ribbon, bo etru angsti" he said to the soft sound she made then after a moment the wagon began moving slowly., no one would bother to stop Ribbon. She wandered from time to time but always returned to Mazie and Athrun and never caused any trouble. Athrun's own antlers sprouting little clusters of berries and leaves.
________________________________________________________

Noctis continued to hum the Melody she could see him, finding his center his inner balance and do she continued. It must feel like an eternity to him, all the ups and downs so she was happy go do this for him. Hum the soft melody keep him company. It was what she was good at help others heal, bringing them peace.

Etios wanted to kick himself that came out all wrong. He got up, but far too quickly for his legs yet, going down to the floor with a thud. That wasn’t what he meant at all…he had always been drawn to Cress even as a she but…”That’s not what I meant…its not that I…don’t want…” he said flinching that hurt…more then he’d admit. “Its…if you didn’t know it was….If…you don’t feel the same…I’d loose..” Ettie said frustrated as he tried to sting his thoughts together as his legs burned and muscles screamed in protest…if Cressida didn’t feel the same and he acted on it he’d loose her…


Zen looked as he lifted a warmed plate. “I couldn’t imagine….I don’t mind mildly sweet but to have a sweet tooth.” He said thinking about it. “It must make things difficult the further away it gets from sweet.” He said having no idea.

Link nodded. *That’s the impression I got. Like he was weakening. But because Ivijira sealed itself away from the world it’s not possible for him to return to Ivijiran lineage without…extreme measures.* he sighed as he walked into the bathroom. Then checked the water…it was like warm at best…Will would be furious to climb into such cold water….he drained and adjusted it. *I’ll get something to est but we both know I’m awful at wooing…a three year old could out do me…wait they did.* he countered lightly…one case she went on with him before Noctis had this three year old little cassanova who all but got on one knew and proposed to Willow….his gifts a frog he caught in a pond a bunch of daisy blue bells a pretty little flower and Link couldn’t remember the last one…but it was far more romantic especially from a three year old.



“I’ll let you see before I suppress the light….its far to difficult to travel when drawing that much attention.” He said to her it sounds beautiful. Tegra looked at her then picked up the hand mirror her gaze that Willow knew. “Use it to look at the fur at the tip of your ears. You’ll see a soft blue there. It’s the mark of a Shambhala. That’s how she knew. Unless you know what to look for you’ll miss it. On that Myth and I weren’t looking. We don’t typically pry.” He said gently so she’d know if someone called it out it was because they knew the small markings for what they were.
Tegra regarded her as she stammered blushing hesitant. He searched her eyes…what had her looking embarrassed and shy he understood but there was a shadow there…he recalled the Spriggan earlier…calling him filth…speaking on how he would ruin the lunar mirror…if any of them said something akin to that to her…”You are beautiful Quistis…my feelings towards you have not lessened…” he said or had they…”Do you see me differently now that Marron has forced himself upon me?” he asked.
__________________________________________________________
Kahiri looked troubled but Dazai looked like he was expecting them. It was at that moment a hauntingly beautiful howl could be heard a almost shimmer washed over Ryn before going to his right eye…a small marking…of ash appeared. It could not purge nor would it hold if Dazai let go but it created a wedge between Jado and Ryn who shivered and took a deep breathe…

“I don’t understand..” Ryn whispered…”And that howl just now…it always feels like his hand his around my throat and heart…but its like… he let go of my heart…” Ryn sounded scared like a lost kid desperately struggling while he was in over his head.

“Ryn" Trait spoke calmly the boy looking at him. “I’ve never heard of it being done till now…seeming there aid. But that howl belonged to the Alpha of the Grim Lycan's or Ash Wolves. They’re howl sends the weak undead back to the Vale. And disrupts Necromancers magic. But that worries me…if they’re approaching…although it was directed inside the cadtle.”

Ryn pulled the medallion out. “Thay necromancer was likely wearing something like this…Onyx or rather Jado always wore it…its called False Light in common… but why would he include me in that howl….after…”

Nyx shook his head. “Because he might be young but he's an Alpha. Most likely once he calmed and someone drew his attention using Nethromancy Necro recall he may have realized there was a similarity between the two…Necromancy was born from Nethos.”

Trait looked at Nessa. “I can get everything you need. Your…tools and staff were not lost. So nothing happened to them I’ve had Alcy keep them safe. I suppose I refused to believe you were gone forever…” he said softly. “As to the ritual room…”

“The chamber of the Eclipse it’s still here. I can’t let go of you yet Ryn, but you need to hold on. Your not the only one suffering or who will be hurt. She needs you to stay strong. Her, your family….your big brother is on edge any even twitches wrong towards you he’s ready to knock them out…”

Ryn looked up. “But I…” Dazai stopped him.
“We haven’t the time to properly explain it now, but being piloted means your not in control…Jado is. He’s forcing you. That was clear enough…want proof look at your right wrist. Someone who relishes in hurting others wouldn’t try to permanently maim themselves.”

Ryn nodded.
Dazai looked at Nessa. “The howl was unexpected but I’d say less then 24…maybe 14…” he said knowing she’d fourteen hours till Jado tried to regain control.

“Hey…” Shiri whispered once back inside and the group had gone past. They were alone again and she came around in front of Winreesa and knelt down, removing the shades from the girl’s face and brushing her tears away. “You are not going anywhere,” She said and then took a breath. “If they made you leave, I would not let you go alone,” Shiri added. She hadn’t taken her final vows yet either… and while she couldn’t understand Deetra’s desire for something more outside the Sacred Oak and the Coven… she did understand the willingness to leave the only world they knew behind so Winnie wouldn’t be alone out there. “But you’re not going anywhere, okay? And you don’t do everything wrong, Winnie. How do we learn from our mistakes if we never make any?” she asked and smiled, fixing the shade back on her face. “Your mom… Merida… they just don’t understand how special you are. You can’t make people with their kind of blindness see…” she said.
________________________________________________

Leda listened as Elaine explained about the girl that Lyka fancied… how she had a calming effect of him. She laughed, nodding some. “I’m sure. I hope he warns her if he plans to bring her home to meet you all… that the girls will surly bombard her about their brother,” she mused. “Probably get right to the wedding plans,” she joked. They were always hoping for Lyka to find someone. None of the girls in Aer’Oro ever seemed to catch his eye. She then smiled as Elaine took a bite of the fruit and laughed. “I’ll get you a smaller basket to bring home, though with the lot you have, I should probably send a whole tree,” she joked. Elaine had a full house… she was running the hospital… and she was managing the empire while Atticus was away. It would have been good for Soraya to be home to take the reins… but she was on her own mission. But… “Wasn’t Soraya supposed to be in Unkindness on some alliance mission. Did Atticus mention her being there?” she asked. Of course, Atticus had kept Soraya’s personal mission a secret from most, save for Elaine, because the whereabouts of his daughter… his daughters… she needed to know. He would also make his parentage of Safira known… but only when everyone was safe in Aer’Oro. Retrieving Lily and her children took precedence right now.

****

Orion smiled and nodded. “A short walk in fact,” he said before gesturing for her to come with him. He walked with her out of the bustling market and across another bridge, up some stairs to the entrance of the gardens she’d spoken off. It was so quiet here in comparison. They seemed to have it to themselves for the time being, too, with the trellised cover crawling with flowering vines overhead and down the poles that supported it.

~*~*~*~*~

Fleur looked over at DImael as he spoke to her, trying to express to her that not much time had passed at all. It only felt that way because she’d been through so much and now… she was waiting… waiting for the word of her Del and Acerbus on what to do with her. She shook her head a bit when he said that when she slept Mela and Twilight had come and were collecting items to make protective totems for all who shared Nazara’s blood… to shield them from the Gypsy Witch’s detection. “Dimael…” she said, shaking her head a little. “I doubt she intends one of those for me,” she said about Mela and the amulets. She had hurt Mela’s sister-in-law… which had caused distress to Acerbus, the children… to all of the family. She was sure Mela was just looking to keep Del and the twins safe, and she was okay with that… They should be kept safe from Nazara. “My mother can’t know about any of them,” she whispered… If Nazara knew about Delilah being here, or of her children… The things that witch would do to children. She could start all over, fresh… and with twins… Fleur closed her eyes tightly. She couldn’t bear to even think about it.

~*~*~*~*~*~

Hem blushed when Windham said her name, then looked over as he remarked that Faroe had sharp ears.

“Sacred Spirits, like you?” Faroe asked and then sighed in concern as he sipped his mocha java. “That’s concerning, though… Who would have access to items to even try to summon them?” He then got a look that said he’d already figured it out. It had to be Karin. But he wasn’t clever enough to know how to create the carved crystals to force Sacred Spirits here. No, that means he got them from someone. Leave it to the Harpy Eagle to get black market magical items into Unkindness for his own use. Of course, thanks to Aiyanna, it had backfired on him.

Hemlock took a bite of her cake and smiled. It was perfect, exactly the one she loved. She then listened as Wind and Faroe spoke. “So… how does a Sacred Spirit pick someone to form a contract with?” She asked curiously.

Grail nodded a bit. He seemed a little uneasy over her suggestion that Windham could be interested in courting Hemlock for marriage. Girls her age were engaged or married in the Unkindness, of course, but they weren’t his little sister. It was… different… when it came to her. “It’s too early yet to tell if it’ll go that way, isn’t it?” he asked her. Of course, Anna knew Windham better than anyone… and he would probably be able to tell if Hem was smitten… in a way that was beyond her little crush on Faroe. He sighed when she mentioned that Garnet mentioned it was the first time she’d ever seen Windham show any interest in someone… in that way. “… We should get back out there. I don’t want her to worry,” he said. “Thanks again for your help… not just with my eye, but… with making sure Sprig got a birthday after all,” he said. He often called Hem by her middle name, because it was an endearing term.

____________________________________________________

Zosie listened as Kurama said he knew the ideal place and he had a means of obtaining a closed rooftop terrace for them… away from the bustle and crowds… a real meal. And she was invited? “… That sounds… good..but..” she was going to ask how he could manage that… and then watched as Kurama demonstrated his talents, because she had essentially asked. HE eyes widened as he created the body wash from practically scratch. She came into the room and took in a breath. “It smells amazing. That’s an incredible talent. I don’t think I’ve ever seen or heard of anyone who could do that,” she said. “I see now why you got one of the good rooms,” she noted with a smile. “You’re going to be a big help to Cloud here, right? Getting the Arcane Gale back in tip top shape for our good Captain here,” she noted before coming over to poke Cloud in the arm.

“That’s the idea,” Igraine said. “Welcome home, Kurama. You can use the washroom at the end of the hall to clean up if you like, get your room in order. We’ll ensure you get anything more you might need while we’re in port,” she added. “Unless, of course, you’d like Cloud to show you to his area below deck first to see where you can work,” she said. “I should make a round of the ship, check on things,” she said.
____________________________________________________

“Seph? Sephiroth?” Bless said, trying to get him to respond, but he wouldn’t. It was a trance. She could tell. Her brother would always answer her. She stood up and moved to follow him.

“What’s happening?” Ember asked as she stood up to follow too, only to have Bless turn back to her.

“You should stay here. He took off his gloves. If you touch him, you could pull him away from whatever this is. He’s hearing a calling from the crystal. I’ve read about it.”

“Read it where?” Ember asked and took a step back. “Have you been reading their tomes while they’re sleeping?” she asked about the clerics. “How long have you been awake, Bless?”

“Since the Oracle woke,” Bless finally answered. “Since there was snow in Aeon,” she said. It’d been such a hard thing to be alone for months. The night Twilight’s gifts finally sprang into waking, the night that Pherenice was reborn from her place of rest within D’Joran… that was the night that Blessing had woken from the sleeping spell. After a week of being distraught over being the only one awake, she began to realize there had to be a reason for it… and the crystal that was now drawing her brother to it… she’d made an oath there too… to bring the truth into the light and to help restore Aeon to how it was under Twilia. “They’ve changed things, Ember. After your great great great grandmother, Twilia, transitioned to the Vale… the clerics couldn’t wait for the next True Oracle to reveal herself. They didn’t know how long it would be and they felt that they and the world needed that guidance… but in their desire for doing good, they spoiled it. They cost how many girls like you their lives? Things need to change. Orkla woke me for a reason…”
___________________________________________________

Sunny seemed surprised to hear their father’s name. She looked at Levi when she repeated his name. Yep, that was what the escorts had said. “That means dad’s been here for a while…” she said, looking back to the escort. “We’ll tell our mom. It’s better coming from us,” she said, to which the lead escort nodded his head and they turned to walk off, dismissed now from their service. Sunny then turned to Levi, “Should we tell mom? I mean… we can tell her they caught Morgana, but… do we mention him?” she asked. They called him ‘dad’ as an identifier. He was never really a dad to either of them. He took off when both Morgana and Lilith were pregnant. Dad was actually too generous a name for him.

Hestia smirked as he shot past just a bit. She reached out and grabbed his foot, pushing down and sending him into a bit of a barrel roll. “You look pretty flexible,” she teased as she flew past him and then landed on the roof, a bit too quickly. She wrapped her wings round herself and tumbled across the grass on the roof, landing on her back and letting her wings unfurl and lay open in the sun as she panted a bit, waiting for Lyka’s arrival, mere seconds after her.

☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆

Sara smiled when Minato created a little replica of a running centaur out of his light magic, making it run around the table so Rem could see what they looked like, making the girls giggle. “You’ll meet some real ones tomorrow,” She assured the girls as she sipped her special cocoa concoction that Minato had made for her.

Esric was watching Minato a bit. He’d offered to have him over for dinner, and Esric was glad he couldn’t blush quite so obviously thanks to his Djinn heritage. He nodded and then watched the girls, taking another sip of the minty cocoa. He moved to set it down and took a breath. He knew his sister was going to be tired soon. She’d been playing in the water gardens with Miki for hours, her tummy was full from the picnic lunch they’d had with Sara in the gardens, and now she’d had a warm bath to clean up and was having a hot cocoa… She’d be getting sleepy soon. So much excitement for her… and he was grateful for it. Her mother didn’t let her have many friends back home… She was cruel and probably so relieved that they were both gone now that she could simply move on and remarry, having their father proclaimed dead the moment he was pulled through the gate.

“Thank you, I might take you up on that,” Zeke said about getting something to eat from her kitchen. He moved to sit down on a chair by her bed and listened as she described her home, explained that the herd she’d come from wasn’t the herd she was born into. She’d lost track of her home. Couldn’t tell them where it was, even if she wanted to. He nodded. “I believe that it’s out there. Like your friend told you,” he agreed. Then nodded a bit as she thanked him for insisting on letting Vespa try. “I think walking away without trying would have done more harm to that girl than trying and failing,” he said. “Any who couldn’t heal you and refused to use their gifts again after… that’s not your fault. That’s on them. A true healer would not be so easily deterred from using their gifts to help others, regardless of if all it does it buy them more time. That’s a gift in itself.” He watched her yawn and stood up again, moving to help her shift to be more comfortable on the bed and pulling the sheets down from under her, bringing them up over her legs where she could pull it up if she wanted to be covered more. The sheets were cool to the touch and soft, a nice contrast to the heat of the room. “I should let you sleep. Do you need anything?” he offered… something to drink by her bed, anything at all..
_______________________________________________

Haddie looked over as Chai responded almost like she seemed upset or dejected and felt it was best to leave. “I didn’t…” She paused as she heard the howl too, then looked back to Chai. “I didn’t mean you have to go. I’m sore, yes, but I don’t want you to think that it’s because of you. It was a lot of work on your tails, and I could have stopped any time… but I wanted to get them clean for you, because you deserve that,” she said. “I don’t blame you and I wouldn’t want you to feel bad about it, okay? I just.. need a good soak in some hot water with some of the castle’s amenities, and I’ll be fine,” she assured her. “If you aren’t feeling like resting, you can stay and talk to me,” she offered. “Your company isn’t a burden,” she said, realizing that Chai might think it was. So many of Cove shooed her away and didn’t want to be around her or talk to her. Haddie wasn’t dismissing her… she wanted her to know she had a choice, and either one was okay. To go and lay down and rest or to stay and talk.

Oak picked up his pace, running through the hallways back towards his room. The mist was starting to collect in the corridor as he approached. “Roan,” he said under his breath. His brother was there and he was summoning the Mist. That didn’t necessarily mean something bad was happening, but… it was too thick, the colors too vibrant, for it to be something minor. He turned the corner and saw Veetoria standing over Tobin and Octavis, one appearing deceased now, the other unconscious, both from the strange howl that seemed to permeate the castle halls. He then looked over where his brother stood, holstering his kali sticks as he moved to put restraints on Clive and Jeorge. Clive was unharmed, having given up immediately. Jeorge looked like he would be in need of some attention from the infirmary, because he challenged Roan, who took him down with ease.

“These are secure, what about them?” Roan asked as the Mist pulled back towards him and then around the corner. “Those things,” he said before he turned to run around the corner to find the deathmaw laying in the corridor unmoving. Not dead, just unresponsive for now, thanks to that howl. He came back around. “Whatever that howl was, it stopped all this crazy-looking stuff. There are these bugs over here. That one said they’d find their target, so I used the Mist to stop them.” He looked at Veetoria curiously. “Do you have something we can put them in that would contain them? And him…” he added, looking at where Octavis lay. “There’s something not right about him. He moved his pendant and these things fell out of him. He smelled of death,” he said as others started to arrive, having received the call for aid.

“That’s Roan and Oak. I can hear them,” Penny said as she stood by a readied Raphtalia. “That means they got them, right? We’re safe now?”
_________________________________________________________

Alder shifted a bit and felt himself in a struggle with his own noble conscience. He moved to pick up Blaise’s clothes and came over to her, offering them back to her. “Here, you should get dressed…” he said in gentle tones. He would figure something out. If her mother was coming, then… he wouldn’t let Blaise be here. He’d take her somewhere Flamie wouldn’t be able to track her down… until Sylar could be reached…

Rohdorn nodded. “She couldn’t have this much control over Blaise on her own,” he agreed. “Sylar is noble. He had to play into the misguided beliefs others had of the Night Elves in order to get close enough to Trayavaine to break the curse of unseeing on her,” he said. “But since she has been able to see the truth about us, that veil has been lifted for everyone regarding the Night Elves,” he said. “Sylar has always been noble at his core, so if he were to know what was happening, he would intervene. He would help… He could have banished her after what she tried with Finnoren, but he didn’t. Instead he asked Vyshae to help keep her out of trouble… perhaps until he could figure out what it was about Blaise that hasn’t set well with him. He could probably detect there is something deceptive going on, just as he could sense it…”

Rael listened as Vyshae explained what she knew of Traine and Movado’s history. It was a curious one at that… and yet… “If Valcore was insistent on Analafon rescuing both children, then why would he allow them to be separated at all?” he asked, though it probably wasn’t Valcore’s decision. He was likely pulled away to oversee the protection of his kingdom with an approaching threat… and it likely fell to Farina to get the children to safety. She probably had them separated, as Movado appeared as the obvious heir to the Isle of Summer, while Traine did not… It was possible that she even hoped that the kingdom might not be aware that she’d given birth to twins… and had it not been for Valcore’s journals, naming both sons as his heirs, regardless of paternity, she might have succeeded in keeping it secret… Movado had only learned he had a brother by blood when he was eighteen… and he’d found Traine. Traitorin had let him go, because he knew it was his son’s quest… and he’d succeeded. Movado had eventually been given his birth father’s letters by Bennimari, who had taken them the night of the attack and the rescue of Movado. Movado presented them to the royal enclave of Summer and they were forced to not only accept Traine as their prince, but to allow Summer to be his home. He would be given all of the respect that they would give Movado… and that he would be given authority over the governing of Summer in Movado’s absences from it. They’d agreed, because Valcore’s seal had been applied to the letters… and his seal was proof enough for them. It didn’t mean they were all behind it, though…

“If Ana is offering to adopt Traine, I could assure him it comes from a genuine care and desire to be that for him,” Rael said, knowing Trait well… at least having once known him well. He knew Trait’s dark and weighted past… and of his redemption with help from Silvitrista, Nessarina and himself… and Nyx’s sacrifice. Nyx… he had been conveniently absent when Drachrona brought Rael to the Time Citadel and offered to restore him, to purge the corruption from him. Perhaps because she didn’t want Nyx’s survival to be an influence in Rael’s personal choice. He did have one. He could continue on the darkest of paths at Raiser’s side, to one day be killed beside her or left to his own devices when she was killed… or he could choose a clean slate… He’d chosen the latter and here he was. “A boy deserves a father, however grown he may be,” he said. He looked over just as the door to the base of the elvish tower opened and Io emerged, looking a bit surprised to see them.

“How… did you… Were you looking for me?” Io asked curiously. How had they known she was here? Of course, Vyshae seemed to have a sixth sense for following magic, and what Io had in her possession was a relic from the Ivarijin themselves to help guide those with Grace. Of course, only those with Grace from the Ivarijin could even make it work. It was like she had been in a world inside of the orb…

____________________________________________________

Calla held her breath for a few moments as Xell sat down on the edge of the tub with her on his lap, his one arm still supporting her there as he got the water running. She wasn’t used to someone… being around… let alone so kind and attentive. “Thank you…” she said quietly as she looked at him. It seemed to be a rather full ‘thank you,’ like it spanned the many things that she needed to thank him for. For helping her draw a bath, for offering to stay, for saving her and being so kind. She could feel the steam starting to fill the room as the tub filled. She was looking forward to getting into it… to wash off any lingering scents of the centaurs… which the peppermint oil was masking for her… probably not for Xell. For him the scents lingering on her were probably a reminder of how close she’d come to being subjected to that Centaur… but he had arrived in time and she was safe.

Ashe blushed deeper as well when Rumi told her it had felt incredible. For her first try at bringing him pleasure in a different way… she was happy that he’d enjoyed it so much. That the fact he was becoming aroused again wasn’t because she hadn’t done it right, but because he was eager to do more with the doe. “Should I… do it again?” she asked curiously. She shifted a bit, unable to deny that she was excited too. His scent, his moans… of course it had an effect.

“Wynter, you mentioned remembering siblings, didn’t you?” Keelin asked from where she was snuggled on Solan.

Wynter tried to think back and remember, nodding a bit. “I mean… I know there were others. I remember… dinner. There were… four… no… six? I… I can’t remember,” she said, but she did know she had siblings out there… somewhere. She didn’t know which one called her Wynberry… but she did have this echo of his voice. “If I don’t remember them… what if they don’t remember me?” She asked, looking at them all.

Keelin didn’t know that Solan intended to take a trip up north with her to visit Evangelion, or that he was going to bring Jarral and Wynter with them. He was a good brother… and since this was an important part of Wynter… it was important to Jarral. So Solan would make it happen…
_________________________________________________

Tilly smiled as Tae admitted that she would fall asleep on Semper and he found it as a compliment… It was. She knew Tae very well and she wouldn’t allow herself to do that, to be so vulnerable and fall asleep in the company of another, unless she did indeed trust them, feel safe and content with them… like with her or Sorei. They’d all slept in the same covered wagon when they were in their caravan group heading for sanctuary in La’Shire. Families traveled together, and that’s what the three of them were. A family. She watched as Tae used her free hand to send a message to Semper now. It seemed the best decision to keep most of the details for when he came by rather than to worry him with too much information over a message. “I’m glad you found someone like him,” she said as she moved to pour another bottle of the concentrated zion into the warm water they were soaking her wrist in.

She then paused a moment and then nodded when Tae asked if she was basically telling Nyx the same. “Yeah, but it’s different from Miss Sun. He’d what he calls a Time Knight or something. He works directly for…” she then paused when Tae cut in and asked if he might be the same Nyx from legends, the ‘herp of time’. She was quiet for a few moments and then looked at Tae. “Yeah,” she said. “… He even took me to the Time Citadel… I met an Ancient,” she said, suddenly realizing how absolutely crazy that all sounded. But it had happened. That hadn’t all been a very vivid dream. She’d met Drachrona, she’d stood inside the Time Citadel. “The Ancient Drachrona saved him… and he went into her service after…”

Semper walked with Anos back through the barrier and in through the castle gates, which closed behind them, sealing once more. He had kept pace with Anos coming here, and now he found it had slowed considerably. Like suddenly the dragon beside him was dragging massive weights behind him. A mental weight perhaps… or an emotional one? He listened as he explained how Chaos had corrupted the blood oath… it was only intended to control those of the Ne’Ther… but Chaos used it to put anyone under his control… Hearing him express such disdain for the way Chaos did things… it was a window into who this man truly was inside. He was putting on a show for the entity, showing force and giving ultimatums with threats… no… not threats. They were promises. He had promised to destroy the entity if it hadn’t let Zlo go safely. He would have followed through, and he would have felt resentment for having to do it, but he would not have regretted it either. “I’m aware of how difficult it is to do what you must… for the greatest good,” he said simply. “Forgive me if I’m overstepping… I’m practically a hatchling next to you, I’m sure…” he said, “but if you’re greatest focus is in helping restore the balance of light and dark in our world… to bring it back into its proper rhythms… well, you may need to find that balance in yourself first,” he said, suggesting that Anos was revealing his distress over the exchange with the entity… and he could do with something to help bring his focus back to center. “I’ll let Lord Traitorin and Lady Silvitrista know of your recommendations.” He then pulled out his personal crystal when it pinged. He slowed as he read the message. He looked back to Anos. “I’m sorry, I have something I need to look into. You’ll be able to find your way back to the infirmary, where your daughter is?” he asked. He waited until Anos nodded and then Semper headed off down another corridor…

Nara had managed to finish her first real showed in this realm. She had slipped a bit and quickly learned to mind her footing. She got out and turned off the shower. She would have to have another of those tomorrow. She moved to grab one of the large fluffy towels. It was warm and soft and she rubbed it against her cheek before drying off her body. What sensations. She felt these things in her realm, but it all felt so different here. That magic in the towels helped to dry her long trailing tail, her wings, hair and ears until they were warm, dry and soft. She hung the towel up and pulled on the cozy full-length robe that was left for her. She snuggled into it and left the washroom, moving over to the bed and rolling onto it. It felt like a cloud… and she let out a deep sigh.

~*~*~*~*~

Maks listened as Fauve spoke of how Ginga was doing. Of course, they were sisters. He wasn’t surprised to hear she was reacting similarly to how Fauve had been when she went through a similar ordeal. Maks then smiled and nodded and moved to put his arm around Fauve and pull her in close as they walked, nuzzling her hair gently for a moment. “You and your sister forgave each other for the things that caused you both pain long before you said it with words,” he assured her. “She’s lucky to have you to give her such loving advice.” He then paused and turned a bit, looking back in the direction they’d come. “That’s Sorei…” he said, “But… Ginga’s okay. That isn’t about her,” he said, able to tell. Perhaps it was just how much he’d traveled around… He didn’t know much about Grim Ash Wolves, but… he could tell that much. He then looked back to where the girls were. “It’s so the howl can travel and make sure it touches every corner and crevice of La’Shire… so everyone can be safe and protected in its resonance,” he said, knowing it was enough of an answer for the girls. He didn’t want to say anything about it being because there was something amiss in La’Shire that the spirit herself had been made blind to…

Ginseng was confused as he picked up the fruit off the tray before blushing deeply as he kissed her. It felt fleeting, though, as she noticed him pull back and then ashes rising up from the floor. Nothing was burning, it was just… him. His magic… He looked concerned and then, like it was an instinct or a compulsion beyond himself, he howled. It startled her at first, because she hadn’t expected it or understood what was making him need to do it. His howl didn’t scare her; she liked how it sounded. But she knew he only howled like this for a reason… and the last time had been upon her request to hear it… but… this was different. This had been brought on by something… bad.
______________________________________________________

Marin lowered her crystal and looked at the image on its surface. Her ears tipped back. Marin was only in her 20’s. So Chais was too old to be her friend’s child… but she did bear a striking resemblance. “Intan had an older sister. Significant, like fifteen years,” she said. “Maybe she’s this girl’s aunt or cousin?” she asked. “It’s hard to know without a scent to go with the image,” she said. “Tri… if there’s even a chance that she could be related to Intan… protect her. Even if she’s not… we should help to keep her safe,” she said. “If I was there right now—” she said, trailing off. He likely knew the answer. It was probably best she was on a mission right now, because she would be knocking heads together amongst Yohan’s tribe.

Rostan looked at his arm and back to Kort as he approached, shaking his head. “They’ll be healed by morning. The creature has a nasty toxin. River can nullify it with her own venom. Does it seem like any of your patients are suffering from the effects of it? My blood can be used as a transfusion, if need be. Her venom will be in my system at least until tomorrow,” he said, though he’d lost his own share of blood, he would still offer it. “Marin is reaching out to our Lord Trilander for assistance in getting our group and our patients back to La’Shire as quickly as possible, but not likely until first light… when we have the patients stable. Knowing him, he could have them here sooner, probably by tonight, but… we couldn’t risk moving them if they’re still unstable,” he said about the patients.
__________________________________________________________

Topaz moved her hand into his and wove her fingers between his, knowing the warmth of her hand in his, her touch, would be a comfort to him.

Senn moved to stand up, finished eating a while ago. He nodded to the others and then headed out after his fiancé. He closed the front door behind them and looked around once they got a short distance away from the manor. He drew in a deep breath and closed his eyes. He seemed to be trying to catch any new scents before his eyes opened and he gestured in the direction of where Harvest was. “If it’s a something or a someone, it doesn’t matter, then. We need to make sure it doesn’t find a way in here… and if it’s a someone… we need to find out what they’re up to,” he said. “There’s a new scent coming from that direction on the breeze, and it… it’s familiar…” he said, trying to pinpoint it. It was similar to the scent that had been on the sheets they found in a basket outside the manor. Sheets Pandora had been wrapped in immediately after Mallium, and which had been removed before she was bathed in the healing pool and brought inside.

Paz looked over as Prim thanked her and spoke of how much it meant to know Kiten had her in his life. She nodded. “I’ll take care of him,” she assured her. She moved her free hand to put some things onto a plate, including a big handful of cookies. “Come on, Fii, let’s go back upstairs, right?” she offered, knowing he would feel safer in a smaller space, like their room. The livingroom/dining room space had too many rooms off of it. Too many entrances into the building from there… and she knew that Fii would feel better upstairs… where their scents were, scents that would be comforting to him… She would bring her food up, knowing he would protest leaving when she’d hardly eaten… so she would eat up there with him.

Cassius nodded. “I’ll be just outside if you need anything,” he said to Topaz and Fii. He would walk the perimeter as he promised, while Yuuri and Senn made their way out of the estate. Hopefully without showing Harvest how they do it… Yuuri wouldn’t easily be taken or made to use her magic to help him or Malliun or Gracia… but it would make her a target. And Senn too, as he could be used a leverage to make her cooperate. But they would be underestimating them if they tried. Senn and Yuuri were quite more seasoned in combat and evasion than any of Gracia’s guards.

Minerva moved to leave with Primrose out the back kitchen door. She turned and made sure it was closed securely before she walked off with her along the path towards Heirlooms home and the quaint gardens all around it, the golden Hind apple trees filling the orchards all around the estate. “How are you?” she asked her, having caught some of what was going on. She knew that Prim was probably having some difficulties with being unable to comfort or help her son… but at least he seemed to have a devoted mate with a very strong spirit about her…

Pandora’s ears tipped back shyly as she continued to catch her breath. “I know…” she said. Her tone suggested that although she knew that a tie would be bad… it would mean most likely she would get pregnant… there was also a part of her that wanted to feel a tie with Leif. Only him. With Mallium, it had been horrible. She knew that if she got pregnant by Leif, though… now… while she was still just shy of sixteen… Leif would be in trouble. It would be okay if she was sixteen by Arcadiana laws, but not before. She could have his tails removed or worse… “Isn’t there a way to do that… without it leading to that?” she asked innocently. Fii could probably provide potent enough potions to block a pregnancy if they were to tie, but mostly, the normal potions could prevent it from everything but a tie.

Thierry could feel his heart pounding just as hard as hers was at the moment. She nodded as he moved to cradle her and stand up. “I’m okay… that just… startled me,” she said. Her next immediate thought was about how heavy her tails were with water and they were dripping all over his floor. “My tails.. I’m sorry,” she said as she shifted in his arms, as though she could reach for them, but not really in this position in his arms. She felt like a burden. She didn’t understand why. He’d assured her she wasn’t. It had to be from being called that by her parents and then Gracia… the other Queen’s Guards who weren’t allowed to touch her… and Mallium. He had to use so many drugs on her to make her more compliant. She wouldn’t fall under his ‘spell’ like the others. It didn’t mean he wasn’t going to ensure he got his pleasure out of her; it just left him short on his drug supply.

Theirry never hit the floor. Heirloom had her safely in his arms. Cradling her half wrapped in the towel. Somehow he managed to keep her from hitting the tub as well. He held Thierry gently but as close as they were there were clearly to racing heart beats. Hers from the fall, his from the rush to catch her. “Are you alright?” he asked he was sure she hadn’t smacked anything but that didn’t mean he was absolutely correct on that…or something else could be wrong either way he was cradling her in his arms to avoid. Her hitting anything he caught her stood and moved so she was resting with her back against his arms.
___________________________________________________________

Oden tore a piece of the steak sandwich off and dipped it into the sauce before eating it. He listened as she spoke, feeling out if she was understanding it right. He nodded. “Yeah…” he said when she asked if that was how he was able to infiltrate Chaos’s group. “I think back home… they expected everyone in there to be just as devoid of light as Chaos, but… most of those who follow him are just lost souls, misguided or suffering from his essence, his oppression. And then there was you. You weren’t lost. You knew exactly who you were. You were still so vibrant and full of light. You just… had this shadow over you that you didn’t ask for. I should have gotten you out of there sooner,” he said.

“You don’t have to—” Novel paused and sighed as she was about to protest with him over his needing to apologize to her. She seemed to already realize that it wouldn’t truly be behind them unless she just accepted. She nodded a bit. “You have it, then,” she said about forgiveness. “But, really, it was… just a misunderstanding,” she said. She sat back on her heels a bit and opened her hands, looking at the closed locket, though it seemed to be emitting a glow from within. No doubt the compass desperately pointing to Regius while it was in her hands, just as it had pointed to her when in his. She wanted to explain to him why she’d been so upset by his remarks earlier, how she’d taken it… but it didn’t seem quite the moment as the food was here and odds were that he would rather they get off the cold floor and actually have a decent meal. Perhaps if he mentioned his plans to take a walk around Ethion, she might ask to come along…

Pine laughed a bit when Tasha expressed very genuine surprise at the realization. “Well, I suppose they’re in for good news then if they go to the Draoi for blessings,” he mused. “How can they refuse a request from two who are so well-suited to each other that the Draoi themselves already thought they were married?” he mused. “I wonder which of you the others think originally gave the blessings,” he chuckled as he ate.

Lorna took a breath and opened her eyes, tipping her head back against him to look up at Naria. “I love you… Naria Arran…” she returned before blushing deeper and tipping her head down as she shifted some and let out a cute little squeak with another moan. He was doing such wicked things with such gentle touches. Every time she shifted, her body pressed back against his, his need caught between them. How much longer this bath would last before it was moved to the bedroom was yet to be seen… but it certainly seemed like it wasn’t going to be the relaxing soak that Tasha had recommended, although odds were, Tasha was hoping the bath would lead to them finally taking that long-overdue step.

☆☆☆☆☆

Zai blushed and felt tingles all over when Aiyan spoke with that huskiness in his voice, promising that once he caught his breath, she was next. “Should we move to shallower water?” She asked him, meaning until her caught his breath. She didn’t want his legs to go out on him in too deep of water if he was still recovering from the sensations of his climax.

Naiya moaned too as Kei shifted down from full tiger back to his half-half form. She let him pull her over onto her side, still feeling him inside of her as he spooned against her. She pulled the pillow free from under her one hip still, shifting enough to earn a moan from her sensitive tiger. She pressed back against him, turning her head to look at him as they both caught their breaths. “You feel so good… either way…” she whispered, shifting a bit more to let him slide free from her for the moment. She turned over in his arms to face him, sliding one of her legs over his hip as she moved in close again and sweetly rubbed noses with her husband.

“That would be something that I’ve only heard of being done, but… there also hasn’t been a true king in Eliowise since before I was born,” Finn admitted. “Silvantis did a lot of damage to the elves of Eliowise, even robbing them of their true name. Seems fitting that he would receive his punishment there,” he said. The kingdom had been regarded as Skydom under Silvantis for so long… the name Eliowise had been forbidden, until Meliodas returned as the true heir and king. He moved up to the door and opened it for Traya. They weren’t the only ones there interested in a late lunch. There were still a few tables just off to the side of the main building, in a patio section that was covered with trellises with sweeping flowering vines making up a bit of a roof. “How about we sit out there,” he suggested.

Poesy looked up at Meliodas after he broke the kiss. She was breathing a bit heavy herself, but mostly because she was still learning about kissing and how breathless it could leave you. That and, perhaps, she would come to realize that Meliodas left her breathless like this in general too. The feelings that he stirred in her that were new and yet had always been there. She just didn’t understand them. Meliodas had always been so set on protecting her from any of that, from his father and even from himself. She shook her head a bit. “You’ve always been Meliodas,” she said as she moved to lift her hand out of the sudsy water, placing it on his chest. And innocent as the remark was, it was very true too. Who he was and always has been, was always in him. His heart was always his, and it was what had helped to free him from Aether’s hold in the end.

Fable continued to eat, feeling a bit hungrier after getting a few spoonfuls down. It was like it triggered her appetite after her last episode. Sometimes those left her feeling anything but hungry, but eating seemed to help her feel better after them. The soup and bread was exactly what she needed. She looked at him and blushed when he said her smile made it all worth it, putting in all of the time to make one of her favorite dishes. “You’ve always been so good to me, Fen. I… I’m sorry I didn’t realize what you were trying to tell me sooner,” she said quietly. It wasn’t like they had lost any time together. They were always together after all. But… they weren’t giving in to their romantic feelings. It’d be a surprise to her to learn how all of the Draoi, even Lorna, believed them to be married. Lorna probably accepted it that way simply because she could foresee they would be married… eventually. Already were in their hearts.

Maize blushed as she laid with Athrun in the wagon and moved to kiss him again, tracing her fingers over his ears and through his hair. They were so far from town now, they weren’t likely to come upon anyone out here. And if they did, the wagon was closed all around them and if someone were to try to peer in to see what they were doing, Athrun would probably be quick to send them on their way. She broke the kiss and took a breath, looking up at Athrun as the wagon moved. Were they really going to do this? She found herself doing a lot of things since Athrun came into her life that she never even imagined doing, though… and she couldn’t complain about a single one of them.

________________________________________________________

Varian wasn’t even fully aware he had fallen asleep up there in the grass on the roof with Noctis. His dreams weren’t some messy, confusing fever dream of broken and twisted memories. Actually, it was quite peaceful for once. It was an old memory, one from his first life, before anything had gone amiss. He was walking through Isengrand and looking for his little sister, who was hiding behind the cypress-like trees. Hide-and-seek… and although he knew where she was, he would pretend not to see her scamper to another tree or hear her giggles. Where oh where was Aria? He would call… and she’d giggle… and his brother stayed up in the castle, watching with disdain. Varian had never really seen it clearly then… how Damienthros resented his much more beloved siblings and their closeness… and how the Magi adored Savarian. He was to be king, not the elder Damienthros.

Cressida gasped when Etios went to get up and fell onto the balcony floor. He looked and sounded like he was in pain from it and yet he kept trying to talk and explain. “Ettie,” she said as she got off her chair and moved to help him get back up, struggling to do so, but releasing her two sets of furry wings, flapping them and managing to use that force to get him back onto the chaise. She moved to sit beside him, her ears still back and her tails moving around her some. He wasn’t making much sense, trying to speak through the pain he’d obviously put himself in. She seemed hesitant to touch his knees, wanting to make sure he was okay, but her touches recently had been… troublesome.

Myth nodded a bit. “It does. But… seems like she understands what he needs,” she noted about the she-wolf who had gone the extra mile for the honeyed sugar cubes instead of getting just honey or just sugar. And it seemed that she’d used honey from sugarplum blossoms, which was some of the sweetest. She didn’t know what additional help Willow felt Quistis could be to Tegra… though she wouldn’t be surprised either. Her brother had expressed a very obvious interested in the girl from the start, and she had a sweetness to her too… that she suspected her brother found hard to resist. She’d just be relieved to see him healed.

Will laughed and moved to pull a towel around her as she let down her hair and came into the washroom, watching him. “That was one very confident little boy,” she noted with a smile as she watched him. “You have a lot to offer, Link. You just need to see it for yourself. Just because you and I are better as friends doesn’t mean that I don’t think of that night we shared fondly. It was magical,” she said honestly. “When you set your mind to it, you are very capable of wooing,” she said. They hadn’t made love, but they’d certainly done things that would make the Eldoran blush to remember now. “You were just so stuck in the mindset that you weren’t allowed to have any of that… and I think you still hold onto that. It’s been a long time, Link. The old ways are over. Heroes get to have their happily ever afters now. You can make love to the one your heart longs for. You can fall in love,” she noted as she watched him and smiled.

Quistis smiled when Tegra said he would let her see his full glow before he would suppress the light. At his full illumination, he would be too obvious to safely travel. But… for him to reach that full light… it would mean having her help. She shifted a bit, sitting back on her heels and being mindful of her position, as she was still a bit sensitive from Phamram, despite the baths and soaks. She took the mirror and looked, pausing as she noticed the blue fur at the tips of her ears. She hadn’t really noticed that before. She then set it down and looked back at him in surprise when he asked that. “No,” she said, and it was clear that it was the truth. She moved closer to him and shifted some to sit on her hips beside him. “I don’t see you differently at all. Even though your physical appearance has even changed since we first met, I don’t see you any differently. I still feel all the same things about you now that I did then…,” she said shyly, not sure what to call those things… but it was very new for her and, she understood, very real.

__________________________________________________________

Nessa watched the boy react to the howl and she knew from reading old texts what it had to have been. “That’s a Grim Ash Wolf’s howl. I didn’t know there was one in the castle,” she said, looking back at Nyx and Trait. She then moved to turn Ryn’s head some so he was looking at her, studying him and nodding in agreement with Drazai. “The handler is sleeping right now,” she said, meaning Jado. “You’re right. Maybe a day, probably less,” she said. “We shouldn’t wait. We should still do this today. Sunset ideally, use both the sun focus and the moon focus of the chamber,” she said. “I have to go see Silvi,” she said as she let go of Ryn’s face and moved to stand up. She took a moment as she nearly swooned from the headrush of moving too quickly. She caught herself on Drazai’s shoulder and then moved over to his desk, sitting down and pulling a pad of paper and a pen over. “I’ll make you a list, Traitorin,” she said, of items she would need to help purge the pilot or handler from Ryn.

“Necromancers in La’Shire?” Kahi asked with concern. “I’ll let the Sentinels know what to look for then,” he said as Ryn described the amulets that those like ‘Onyx’ or Jado had worn to mask their true presence. A mask of false light.

“What about Ryn? Is he okay right now?” Trinket asked as she pulled away from Kahiri and Ruby to sit in the empty spot beside Ryn and Drazai that Nessa had left. She wasn’t afraid of Ryn… even after what Jado had tried to make him do. “Ryn…” She moved to take his free hand with hers, being gentle of his wound that Kahi had wrapped.

Acerbus flew carefully through their home and towards the other Oak, he knew Del had a habit of hiding her eyes a little or not looking down to the ground. But, he noticed she was getting a little better about the heights. But, he made sure to make the flight as quick and easy as he could. Making sure to catch the right drafts to get around.

Jupiter looked over, "His ability to blend into the shadows might help, I just got this...weired feeling just now." he said. There was something going on like he felt his feather ruffle like something was going to happen and then nothing. As if whatever it was just stopped. "Nice to have eyes to keep us safe." of course he meant more to Twilight's safety.

Mars looked into the bag, "Dad...that's a lot of tea." He noted looking over them all. He knew his Mom liked it and his Dad didn't mind it that much but this was something else. When Koi suggested they go get some themselves he nodded, "Sure, if they have any left." He joked.

Tractus waved it off, "Ah some of this is for your mother too Koi. Seems Lumin and here been hanging out a little more since the wedding is close....or was close before the whole incident with our Lady." He noted, "Can you believe that someone would want to hurt her? Think she's been some fresh air this village has needed. We can't stay locked away forever." he said going on a little bit of a rant, it might be hard to tell him about the marriage since they won't get a word in. He has been much happier since he and Mars had their big talk.

***

Mela nodded, "And it is extremely rare. But, I shouldn't be surprised my humble brave husband would earn their trust." She said with some light teasing behind it, but at the same time she was very proud of her husband. "It is a little bit bigger than the Royal Oak, and there might be some magically little pockets here and there making things a bit bigger as well." She explained.

Toai smiled and moved, "Let me take you both out." She noted to the two of them and started to show them the way.

Donovan smiled as Deet took his hand, something felt...right about this. han he was going to be her guardian now. "Fai is making you something special when we get back. Hope you're hungry."

Crys moved and took Ero's hand into hers and pulled him in close and just leaned against him. "Ah, no harm no foul." She said meaning about Rao and his eyeing of her. "But, that was sweet of you to help that other white raven." She noted and looked back to the entrance and the group. She had no idea they could be so stitched with the Maidens. "So where is my Boyfriend taking me now?" She asked.

Pops looked at her, "It could be both, me and the Inn." he told Noa and smiled. It was would be no surprise the raven was maybe getting hit with the sickness of loneliness. Maybe why he ordered more from Noa since the two of them got along very well for a while now. But, with her reaction he now wondered if he is coming on too strong.

***

Samson nodded, Atticus was right, Loch needed some time to feel safe again before he went to talk to him about anything. He then made his way towards the entrance of the Royal Oak. "I think I am going to wait at the door then." He said, that way he could see the boy coming and anything else that may try to come and visit, welcomed or not.

The guards nodded not yet noticing Jinx in the distance. "All right. Come on then." They said and moved to start the short flight back to the Royal Oak.

Nessaran watched the group moving away from her and then flying back away. Taking a bit of a breath she turned back to Lulu. "You okay there?" She asked her with a surprise calmness over the situation. Seemed everyone had a worry about Karin, but Nessaran only in that moment saw one thing. A bully, and she had no time for those.

Judith moved to the chair next to the bed, "Good to see you again Lily, been too long." She noted and then smiled when she asked about Atticus. "He is here. He got word and came straight here for one reason." She said and her hand moved gentle on to hers. "To see you again and do everything in his power to help you. No matter what. He cares deeply for you Lily, he traveled so far for you."

***

Serg watched as they got to the exit of the tunnel and out back into the village and paused a little to look around. "This...is different than the last time we where here for sure." He noted. While many of the buildings were the same they had been remolded on the outside a bit. "Wow." he said in response looking around.

Rio was still adjusting to the water and was a little distracted before looking up in time to see Vera remove her robe. Normally the charmer who always had something to say watched and went speechless at Vera in the bikini and sinking into the water. He normally would have something to say, anything and maybe had in the past. But, this time it was different. She was different, she was the treasure he always been looking for.

Torin looked over as Juno stopped or more like stopped by the bed. "See, I had no doubt." He told her and moved back in to kiss her, but also his hand starting to explore her body. Looking to maybe remove her dress before pushing completely on to the bed.

Tria looking behind her as Aspen dived into the pool behind her and came back up. "Not bad." She said about the his form. "All right, you do your best but I am not going to slow down." She winked as she started to move her arms and legs to get into a good rhythm. Once there she started to swim to the wall in front of the two, when close enough she would go under the water turn and push off the wall to go the other way.

Abbadon nodded to Soraya, he was glad his friend not only care for him but also for his love. "If you all want I can talk to Tiff and let her know that we may need her." He suggested thought for all he knew she might already know and be on her way over.

Zlo let out a deep sigh as he was injected the pain in his head subsiding as he stopped trying to think about the recent past. "This...makes no sense. The last thing I remember I was speaking with Lord Samson about his daughters magic training and now I am here?" He said looking around the room a little as he settled. "What am I sick with?"

Gilen nodded, "Yes, that would make the trip a little easier for sure." He said and then taking another big bite of the food he had grabbed. He listened a little bit. "Hmmm..that sounds like something the elders would be interested in." He noted. He of course didn't seem to have a thought about it.

Aki raised an eye a little, "The Unkindness, the raven clan?" She asked as if there was some history with them some time in the past.

Duncan took a breath as his father slowed down a little bit. He squeezed Saffy's hand under the table. The conversation had turned away from them for a brife moment. That would allow them to settle back in before he knew they would be the topic again soon. But, for now they could relax some.

Del was aware of Acer’s efforts to make the flight short and easy. She smiled. It was sweet, but he was always thoughtful like that, even when he was trying to be the tough-guy revolutionary, stealing from Humes and freeing Mystrians from poachers and traders back when they first met. She saw the Sacred Oak coming up quickly and she got more nervous about what she might learn from Dimael than she was about the heights right now. They would go in with an open mind…

Twilight seemed to try to determine if she could sense whatever Jupiter did, but everything else she was feeling right now was probably making it hard for her to detect. Jupiter had a strong sense about these things, though, if there was trouble about. It was what made him so good at his job when he protected Lord Samson and Lady Judith. Now it seemed he used it to protect her. She nodded as she took another bite and then tipped her head towards the shadows in the back of the kitchen. “Tenebrae?” she asked, able to tell he was there now, perhaps having overheard the last part of Jupiter’s comment, that it was nice to have another set of eyes watching out. Ten did see a lot of what went on in Unkindness, moving quickly and effortlessly from shadow to shadow. If something was going on, he probably had an idea.

Koi smiled when Tractus said that some of the tea was for Kalani too. Maybe she could just take some of her mother’s instead of buy her own. She then seemed to pause when Tractus mentioned that her and Mars’s mothers had been spending a lot of time together with the wedding getting close… until what happened to Delilah. She wasn’t sure how to tell him that they’d already gotten married. There was a little relief in the fact he was going on about Delilah. He was like most, expressing approval of her presence in Unkindness and the changes she and Acerbus were making. “Sadly, there are some who don’t like change,” she said. “Are you heading home now… Dad?” She asked with a smile. “Mars and I can come with you. We were planning to come by for a visit, right, Mars?”

***

“That makes sense,” Blake said as Mela explained that the Sacred Oak was larger than the Royal Oak, though it was hard to imagine… but the Sacred Oak also had a large internal water chamber that allowed the healing waters to flow all through it. It had a special magic to it, which was why it earned its name. “It does have a different energy than the Royal Oak,” he agreed. He noticed several maidens passing them, going about their chores. Some bringing pitchers of water to the Priestesses rooms. Others with baskets of dirty laundry, others with baskets of freshly cleaned and folded linens. They were now in the area where those who were here for healing purposes were roomed. They walked past the room that was currently occupied by Sharply and Zanna… and then continued towards the room at the end where Mela had said Dimael was keeping guard over Fleur. She and Twilight had been here yesterday… so Mela knew the way.

Deet walked with Donovan, her hand in his still as they followed Toia to one of the exits that she would open for them to leave from. They wouldn’t need to go all the way to the main entrance to do so. She looked at Donovan as he mentioned that Fai was making her a special meal to celebrate her arrival. She looked towards Toia, who didn’t seem to react. They celebrated things here, but not things like that. It was usually special days that they observed and celebrations might include a special item added to their usual meal… but something basic, like a couple of cookies or something. And mostly those days were spent in meditation. To have an entire special meal made just for her coming to stay with them… she was expecting Toia to give some sort of disapproval, but… no… she didn’t. This would be one of Deet’s first experiences of the differences outside the Coven versus within it. She could experience them celebrating… her joining them. She smiled and looked back to Donovan and nodded. “I’m sure I will be,” she assured him. “That’s very kind of her,” she added quietly.

Eros gladly put his arm around Crys as she pulled him into her a bit more while they walked. He smiled as she leaned into him and asked where her ‘boyfriend’ was taking her now. He chuckled, “You’re liking that a lot, huh?” he mused. “I don’t know. Is there anywhere you want to go?” he asked. “And don’t say to the Royal Oak to see if our Lady is your famous thief,” he added with a smirk. Of course, if they had stuck around the Royal Oak longer, Crys would have likely seen Acerbus and Delilah arrive.

Noa shifted a bit on the couch to face him more. She rested her chin on her knees and watched him for a moment, smiling. “Well… I will give your generous offer some well-deserved thought,” she said. “Maybe being grounded in Unkindness for a few days will give me an idea of what it’d be like to stay. Maybe you could show me around properly,” she added with another smile, almost subtly inviting him to ask her on a date… informal or… maybe even just call it that. Most times, when she came by and stayed in the Crosswing, it was just here. She hadn’t seen all of Unkindness. Just the places that she had items to drop off. Lately, most of her stops in Unkindness were for Pops and the Crosswing. He was one of her most frequent customers, bringing her back here often enough that Crys, Rio, Novel and even Eros had noticed that Pops was ordering more than they needed and that it was just to get a visit from the

***

“I’ll keep you company, then,” Atticus said as he walked with his friend to the front entrance of his home in the Royal Oak. “It’s been a time of great change these days… for all of us,” he said.

Lulu nodded when Karin, Jordan and Andre left, leaving Nessaran turning and asking if they were okay. “Fine, but… that was extremely foolish, don’t you think? Karin is not someone to confront on your own, especially with Horace here,” she said with some concern. Horace wasn’t a ‘kid’ anymore, as he liked to keep reminding all of them, but he wasn’t well-trained in either combat with weapons or with his magic yet.

Sabine smiled and placed a hand on Lily’s leg through the blankets, an added reassuring touch on top of Judith’s. What Judith was saying was true… and she wanted her to ask any questions of Judith that she needed answered. Judy would be willing to answer anything.

***

Nascha’s eyes squinted at first when they emerged, adjusting to the sunlight again before her eyes widened in wonder. She looked around and smiled brightly. “It’s beautiful,” she said without any hesitation. It was like something out of an old fairytale book or something. Just what she could envision an Elvin city to look at. “It doesn’t even feel like the same place,” she said as she held onto Serg’s hand.

Vera looked over and blushed deeply as she noticed Rio watching her. But it was the look in his eyes that caught her off guard. The way he looked at her was so different than he had before, and it wasn’t really the reaction she expected, but it left her feeling a lot more fluttery inside. She knew why. It was because she was falling completely head over heels in love with him and she was scared to admit it, but… that look… maybe… maybe he was feeling the same? She let out a breath slowly and smiled. “You… you’re right, the water feels amazing,” she said as she settled in and watched him. She wasn’t sure how long she could keep her feelings to herself, honestly. But the idea of telling him and having him feel differently was scary.

Juno smiled and then closed her eyes and returned the kiss. She shivered at his touches exploring her body and she moved a bit to help him start to work her dress off, letting it fall to the floor with the rest of her clothes. She then moved to break the kiss, pulling Torin’s shirt over his head and dropping it to the floor too. She smiled and kissed him again, helping to work the rest of his clothes off. She moved her arms around his shoulders as they stood there and broke the kiss, looking into his eyes. “I love you, Torin,” she said, eager to be with her husband.

Aspen smiled and laughed a bit. “I don’t want you to,” he agreed, wanting Tria to swim as she always would. He’d keep up, or he wouldn’t. Neither would bother him. This was for her right now. This was how she alleviated her stress and cleared her head, and he was just here to keep her company with that. To spend time with his wife when he knew she was going through a few things with her sister being off on a mission to their home village. He moved to follow suit, swimming alongside her for the moment.

“Why don’t you give her a call, Abbadon? See if she’s free to come over. I’m guessing that she might be getting some work done while you’re here with us…” Soraya reasoned. Since they were all here discussing this… maybe Tiffan deserved to be present for it too…

Riggs shook his head a bit. “You had a parasite that has been going around. It sometimes affects memory,” he said, not wanting to go into detail about it. “So it’s understandable that you’re having some trouble remembering how you got here,” he said. “The good news is that we got rid of the parasite from your system. Now you just need to focus on resting and recovering your strength, and you may have lost a few memories, but… we’ll help you with that,” he said with a confidence that would likely be reassuring.

Basil nodded a bit when Aki asked about the Unkindness. “Yeah, the raven clan,” he confirmed. “One of Lord Traitorin’s sons married one of the princesses of the Unkindness,” he said, kept up-to-date with the information because Coriander was always given regular updates of the goings-on in La’Shire. He had noticed the tone in Aki’s voice and was curious… why did it sound like she wasn’t as content as Gilen was at the mention of the raven village.

Saffy felt Duncan squeeze her hand and she looked at him and smiled, nodding a bit. She wanted to rest her head on his shoulder, but she didn’t want to draw attention back to them just yet either. She moved her free hand back to her fork and started to eat again. It felt good to feel hungry again. She hadn’t really had much of an appetite, but things seemed to be getting better. She just… really wished she could have some closure over her ordeal too… unaware that it would come tomorrow. Meliodas would return with his primary intention to be to speak with Saffron and Duncan and to give them all closure and to thank Saffy for seeing that he was trapped inside the cage that Aether had made out of him… She was the only reason he could take control over the demon possessing him again… Knowing she’d been right about that…

Winnie looked at Shiri as she spoke, drying her tears, and telling her she wasn’t going anywhere. How could they learn from there mistakes if they never made any. That if she did have to leave the Coven she wouldn’t go alone. “thank you.” She said to those words. But as she said that her mom, Merida people like them were blind and you couldn’t male them see. She listened and nodded after Shiri put her shades back. “Okay.” She said softly. Winnie in her heart knew she was looking for a place to belong. Shiri brought that feeling of warmth. Of belonging.

Corrigan nodded and took flight he didn’t see his grandmother Trixie either although he’d be a bit worried if he did. He followed the guards as Trixie followed there was a perfect spot the way they were going go stun the guards if need be and take Corrigan.

“Good to see you too Judy.” She answered as Judy then continued to speak.”I was awful to him Judy…I don’t deserve…” she lied to him. Shoved him cruelly away. To protect him from Trixie and her lies that would have destroyed his future. “I had to…she would have destroyed him…everything he is….Ajax would have believed her…I couldn’t let his life be ruined… but..even with that the Injunction ends tonight…Karin will demand I return..” Lily glanced up at Sabine then at Judy they both looked at very relaxed…what did they know that she didn’t? Mostly that Loch came forward to speak for for them.

Atticus crystal would ping as the first update came through. They were making good time already passing one visible reference point.

Cori looked at them. “The Unkindness has changed a lot. It’s sort of the opposite its name implies now. “
________________________________________________
“He already has….about that and about just how many sisters he has. I thought I had it rough with fifteen older brothers…poor Lyka. “ Elaine said chuckling. “She finished that but it seems The Unkindness and La'Shire were able to stabilize a portal. The royal family is handling something for the Unkindness and Soraya offered aid. So she’s there…” Elaine’s tone was clear that was the ‘cover ‘ or as much as she could give. Knowing Leda would understand. It wasn’t a fib….for the most part….it just changed who the responsible parties were. It was La'Shire aiding Sora. And The Unkindness’s support….if it meant getting Zlo free of Chaos…and it was looking there like the Raven was never exactly willing to betray the Unkindess…not that Elaine knew that right now. But she did have a favorite saying. The truth always comes out. Maybe not right away. But it always comes out. “As to the fruit I appreciate it.” Elaine said softly. “keep it mum Leda…but who Attie is in the Unkindess for is our beloved Diva….we've been made aware….she may have sacrificed herself…not her life but…to protect all that she holds dear. He’s there…because one of his favorite generals put it all together and told him. He went to rescue her before her before it’s too late. I’m telling you because we spent many a night after helping Attie get through the day…trying to figure out why she broke it off. It was clear to us…they were head over heels in love….that General said to protect everyone dear she made an art out of pushing them away.”

****
Pherenice smiled. “It was really close.” She said glancing back. “For some reason I thought it was a little further…maybe because of how quiet it is compared to there.” She said and it was a large difference in sound here. But she smiled. “Its so pretty and peaceful here.”
~*~*~*~*~
“I understand where your concern is with that. But they aren’t looking at just the surface. They’re looking at the whole thing. Yes it was your hand, but you were not controlling it. You can make the argument you were. But truthfully you weren’t. That’s what makes manipulating another so awful. That dagger was in control. An Ancient intervened to save you Fleur. That speaks volumes in and itself. Not just any either. You were saved by the Ancient Solace. The very same that cut down so many who dared attack others calling upon him in there attempt’s to do so. It’s not well known…but Solace is both War and Peace, both aspects belong to him. He could have sealed the dagger and left you. He didn’t because you aren’t to blame for any of this. You’ll understand soon. I sincerely doubt any of them see you as the one to blame. They blame the dagger not you. You are a victim of that dagger too Fleur. Solace would have left you or cut you down himself if you were evil. Your not, he saved you.”
~*~*~*~*~*~
“It is a bit….but Truthfully anyone can create a forced summon gate…the spirit can not have an existing contract for it to work. And an experienced summoner can over write and block it. But it is a bit concerning.” He said in agreement.

When Hemlock asked he smiled. “That depends on the sacred spirit. Myself along with several others chose to form a contract when she was born to look after her and protect her. Some after drawn to the warmth of her light. Others by how noble one is.”

Aiyanna felt for Grail. He was forever in protective big brother mode. "Grail...Scared spirits don't show interest unless they intend to court and woo. It'll all depend on Hemlock. If she feels the same or not. If she's only curious and not interested romantically Windham will back off gracefully. The only thing I can tell you is that he'd never hurt her. He's one of the most noble and kind Sacred Spirits. They only gain the title of royalty if they exhibit noble and fair attributes. If they can put the happiness of others before there own. And if they consider all aspects of life sacred. Meaning he'll always respect her choices and never force his on her. If Hem just wishes to be friends he'll accept that without making her feel funny. " she said softly understanding his concern. "You're welcome, but you don't have to think me for this. I know you, you had something nice planned for her but my cousin messed it all up." She said softly..."He was trying to get you to have him arrested...to spend the night in a cell....you might find this hard to believe but he's never had a problem with you..." Aiyanna looked out towards the Unkindness. "To Loch...you were someone he could exchange blows with, and neither hold a grudge...Aunt Josie said his grandfather..Lomond had that. A couple of friends he fought with...who could exchange blows then go out for coffee after....that there's some pain...some frustration that can't be expressed with words...that even if you didn't realize it you understood him.... but I still felt awful Loch chose the worst moment..."
____________________________________________________
“I’d like to check the work area. It won’t take me long to get him everything he’ll need, by that point I’ll get the terrace reserved and tend to things here. I don’t have much to do in here.” He said as Cloud nodded. “Thank you its nice to have one again..” Cloud nodded. Wanda was less then a joy to work with. Kurama set the bowl down then stepped out with them. Cloud still carrying the case. To the blond it wasn’t that big of a deal.

Cloud’s room was down on the lowest level in his work area but he preferred it. It took too much time to run from a higher floor to the engine otherwise he’d probably be in one of the good rooms too. Cloud looked at Igraine and Zosie. “I’ll look after him.”  Of course Cloud didn’t mean right now. He meant with Horatio too since the half elf wasn’t going to like his new neighbor. Although he was curious what Zosie thought of him. She seemed fascinated with the unique fox. Cloud honestly didn’t mind Zosie poking him. She was a friend he had few of those and those he did have were precious to him.
____________________________________________________

Sephiroth continued his walk down the twinning branches following them. He could hear her…this voice telling him it was time. That she had been waiting for him to be ready…to wake from the false dream they had him under. Which he took to mean the sealing of the Shisha which he made up to restore her. He walked down seeing the area the crystal was in and as he approached the way in began to open to him. He saw the crystal appearing as the branches pulled back. And he entered…her call her pull was soo strong…he never heard Bless call out to him. He walked up his arms lifting as he placed his hands upon the crystal…hearing an question…did he swear himself to the Memoria's Oath….did he swear himself to the Hisrptoria's oath? The insides of his wrists and above his heart felt warm…but it was the ‘third-eye' that felt hot….at his confusion of the two oaths he listened as the first Oath was asked of him….what it truly meant to be the Shisha's Memoria. He swore it speaking from his heart in agreement…then the second Oath….an oath that formed that he would be the first two swear….that of the Historia….and again he agreed….swearing to it….in his heart he knew he’d need to take in so many memories if he was to restore Pherenice to how she was supposed to be…the second blessing formed the two markings one for each wrist….and over his third eye a marking, a chakra golden in color a circle shape…..and yet it still didn’t release him….a third question was he ready to receive the memories of the heart of the world.
“Alistri" He answered in the old tongue. ‘I am ready.’ Was what it very loosely translated to…it meant more….his wings arched his head fell back….as it flowed the memories Pherenice should have….starting form the moment of the hearts first birth…it was not instant it would take a bit, but tears flowed….this was the hearts life…her memories…Friends taken from her….too see and fully understand all that was stolen cruelly from Pherenice. Her confusion upon being called for the first untrue Oracle and the Clerics decision to erase her….becsuse… it had angered Pherenice….the cost to that girl….but untrue or not she could command Pherenice to obey…force her…to submit to being…’Cleansed of impure thoughts and memories….’ For she was no heart….but a living breathing sword a weapon to ensure the best possible future. Sephiroth usually held himself together but he cried out in anguish….nothing could interrupt this process though….he’d stay seeing everything till he heals it all….even though it was purged from Pherenice blocked and removed over and over again she still created these memories they were still hers.
___________________________________________________
Levia understood where Sunny was coming from. “I know…I don’t want to mention him either. But you and I both know she’ll find out eventually and be hurt and upset to learn we knew and said nothing.” She said softly taking Sunny’s hand. “Besides you weren’t wrong. It’s better we tell her.” She said softly to Sunny.

It took Lyka a few seconds to regain his stability in the air, not long but long enough to let her get a small wide lead. He shot up and over stopping at the edge of the gardens as he watched her roll and tumble to a stop. He glided over still snickering. “Nice one Hes. Your still far more flexible then me…I would broke something for sure with that sorta graceful landing…” He was still snickering…
☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆
Minato looked both of the girls looked exhausted. “I think we should take our leave.” He said as despite the giggles Rem blinked several times in that little one fashion of trying to stay awake.
Miki yawned…she herself was tired. But it was early. Despite being fourteen she was a miniature and so exhausted easily. Neither Sarah or Drak minded the extra care that came with such a small dragoness.

“Maybe something to drink…” she said feeling sleep want to take her…but she was stubborn about falling asleep…there was always this underlying fear that this time she would not wake. Lacey wasn’t a fool she knew she had been dying earlier. Could feel it herself even without seeing Vespa’s heart breaking in her eyes…see the knowing sorrow in Trait’s but there had been something else too…a strong belief and hope. Hope that Vespa could awaken her gift and save Lacey….but that fear lingered…that fear to fall asleep. That fear to stay asleep. “Sorry…but would it be too much trouble to stay just…till I fall asleep….” She asked then frowned….she wasn’t weak but…she was nervous.
_______________________________________________

Chai paused longer as Haddie spoke. She listened “I’d rather stay…” she said she enjoyed talking to Haddie. She liked Penny and Raphtalia….but Penny had this…energy to het it wasn’t bad it was just a lot…Raphtalia was different she didn’t speak much and if not for her scent you could forget she was there. “I’m not used…there energy…” shexsaid trying go describe it in a way that made sense. Haddie didn’t have that higher energy not excitability but more like….just a lot. She had that warm welcoming pressing not too much nor two little and her pressure balanced the other two.

Veetoria nodded as she pulled this flat crystal from her pocket after a moment it open up to form a box. “Those things must be deathmaw. Even if they’re not moving they’re deadly. Put this down over the flat go the floor it’ll pull them in and secure itself. They’re poison is instantly fatal so it’s best to not touch them directly.” Shecsaid sighing. “My crazy captian… who knew his insistence on us carrying this and grilling us on this stuff would come in handy.”
She handed over the box then proceeded to pull magical restraints. They were thankfully designed to block magic. She looked at Roan then at Oak. “ I’m not sure what’s going on…but it may be why that suicidal maniac assigned me this sector…” she glanced at them. “ Well considering what affect it had…I’d say it’s the Grim Ash Wolf that’s currently residing here…he’s the natural enemy of Necromancers.” Veetoria said fastening the restraints.

Raphtalia listened a moment longer before seathing her sais and nodding standing up. “Yeah…they have it under control.” She said hearing them wrapping things up.
_________________________________________________________
Blaise looked at Alder as he offered her her clothes. She got dressed. Not sure how to get around her wings but her body seemed to know how to do it instinctively. Blaise was understandably nervous. “Alder?” she asked not sure what he was thinking but…”You’ll be in serious danger if you try to help me any further…” she shook her head…he meant something to her. She still struggled with what but. “I don’t want you getting hurt because of me.”


Tomoe walked over all the way and looked down. “He had to fight his own true nature. When one acts in a fashion for a time against there own nature. They are more aware of others doing the same. For Traya it was the curse of unseeing . A lesser deviation of her true nature. But he’d instantly pick up on it with Blaise. That she was entirely behaving in a way that caused her to be at war with herself. Then there was the lack of any true feelings for Finnoren. That had him questioning things as well. Why go after the high Elvin king if she felt nothing for him. Although its unspoken her doing this was a lie. A physical instead of spoken. But night Elves detest lying in any form. “
Adriel nodded as they spoke. “Alright then its keeping her safe.”She said softly looking at the waters from her place in her beloved's arms. “The question is where? Flamie is no slouch with magic….what worries me is if she decides to cut her losses as she put it once….I forget who she was speaking too.” Adriel said it had been Vyshae who in concern of the severe negative meaning informed Sykar and his father both. His father said he'd take note but that Vyshae worried on it too much. Sylat’s response was different…he decided likely I. That moment to keep an eye on his dear stepmother's activities.

Vyshae shook her head. “He didn’t there separation occurred when he was called to the front lines for the sake of his men. It was then Farina separated them. Wanting only Movado to be known. But she had married Valcore. And Valcore was not a foolish dragon. He left royal documents bearing his crest. Naming both Movado Cross and Traine Chorus equal heirs to his throne . They were twins and to be seen as equals. He hide them in a safe place entrusting there location to Bennimari. For a century Benni looked after the royal family inheriting the position. The Alpa are responsible for the sacred blade of rule and giving consul to the ruling family. Farina never listened to Benni. When she decided to use both Malcavian and Valcore…the King of the Alpa decreed that Summer would be protected by two suns. One of the day the other the night….for both the red gold sun and the black sun burn together keep evil out of there life. Farina said it was a ridiculous statement how could she have twins from two different fathers? The answer comes from an anomaly that can happen…she was fertile for a child…but her body produced two separate eggs instead of one. They are fraternal twins. But Io is coming let us speak more on this later. There is still much to there story. However it would be a relief to both Movado and Trait if you do get Traine to understand Trait knows his past, he doesn’t care about that his concern is for Traine himself. If it’s because only Movado went after Traine, its because it was Movado's Quest and his right to find his younger brother and bring him home. Trait would not deny him. He simply said to Movado I’ll welcome you both home.“
Vyshae smiled. “I am at all times aware of the magic around me and to who it belongs. Your magic signature is unique to you but its akin to warm embracing light. I would have sensed the moment anyone started to go near you and would have moved to intervene ….” She said then paused. It was curious and realized only at that moment Io's magic had hidden the shift in Blaise’s which likely meant something was supposed to happen to trigger this…”Its definitely Princess Blaise I’m sensing…but her magic has changed. I’d almost describe it before as always at war with itself . But try as I might I could not reach her…now though…her magic…is warm…full of love….scared…some for herself but mostly for another….has what he’s been waiting for trying to find a way to happen….happened while he’s away from the kingdom….?” She mused then looked at Rael and Io. “Forgive me but I must make my way to the Princess’s home….if the dark Vail on her has finally broken…I need to see so I can advise the King and know what he wishes me to do….” They may worry she realized that it may come across wrong. “The king has been waiting…he can’t save his sister so long as what traps her remains clouded in mystery.”

____________________________________________________

Xell turned his head he was about to say it wasn’t needed but realized that may hurt and upset her greatly. She meant it and the weight of the words meant for everything he's done for her. “You’re welcome, please don’t hesitate to ask for my aid. It is my wish, my want to help you, to be there for you. Because it is you. Not because of my position. Your safety, happiness and smile are important to me.” He spoke his words and tone gentle and kind…it was truly for her. He wanted to because…”Since the moment I met you…your someone important to me…so do not hesitate. It’s only troubling if you need help and don’t ask…it is then that I’ll worry.”

Rumi smiled a bit at her innocent question. “If you want…or I could do something for my gorgeous wife instead.” He said a bit husky himself. There was no denying he was highly aroused that he wished to be with her. But she was the only one who would get such a response out if him.

“There’s nothing saying they don’t either.” Solan said gently from where he was sitting he had released his wings and tail moving to lightly drape his thick furred tail over Keelin's lap to help keep her warm. “I’ve been working on securing safe travel for the four of us. To go north to Evangelion. Its important to you Wynter, so its important to Jarral which makes it important to me as well. I’m on an extended vacation the royal family is worried about the duress to my core. And they want Keelin and I to have time together. “

“Solan…” Jarral said ssurprised. Solan smiled. “I figure this extended vacation is the perfect time to take a family trip. There’s no telling what we’ll see or learn while there. But this way, no matter what happens Wynter has all of us there to support her. Wither we find her family there or not. She’ll have us. Her family here. All four of us know how frightening it can be to deal with these things alone. So whatever may come of the trip, she’ll have the three of us by her side." Solan smiled maybe more but he gave Keelin his word she could tell them when she was ready. He also told her that if he didn’t add them into a conversation right now it’s only because he had promised to let her tell them the happy news and adding the twins would ruin that for her. She could when she was ready add them in. After all she was there mom, and she was currently carrying them. While they awaited the time for them to be born.
_________________________________________________
Calyndaire stared at the scroll infront of him…he had been putting together bits and pieces Meeka was out with Cleo and Frau at the moment. Frau coming by to scoop the girls….which gave Daire time to really pour over the ancient times and scrolls. “No way…its that simple? And yet its difficult at the same time…” he said sitting back. The song…it preyed upon ones doubts there insecurities. Liam only wanted to be with Frau, but it was any doubts in himself…his worry that he wasn’t good enough or that she deserved better…any negative emotion about there relationship. Not the degree of his love for her. Or that he desired another…it was that he had to solidify in his heart…that no of those worries were relevant because she wanted him. He was good enough, she had all she wanted with him. It was realizing that….”No way….that’s why some are immune…they don’t doubt in themselves in there relationship…they don’t question if there good enough for…let those negative heavy doubts in.” Daire reached for his crystal typing out a message to Liam. Considering where they came from. There past there was always this lingering…they deserve better then me. Or do I deserve her love…after all I’ve done……he hit send….The song…was an escape from those emotions those feelings…a reckless move to mate without there being any emotion…just primal instinct and overwhelming need…an outlet for all that inner turmoil in a physical release…but the emotional kick back only made succumbing to that song easier and faster each time after…it was a nightmarish cycle.

☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆
“Thank you. Sometimes I’m amazed a wonder dragon like him hasn’t been spoken for already.” She said and watched as Tilly added more Zion concentrate to the warm water. She blinked though as Tilly confirmed Nyx was indeed the Nyx the Hero from all there legends. That he took her to the Citadel of Time. That she met Drachrona…That Drachrona saved him when he made that sacrifice… and he became her knight. It was all incredible and so far out there if it was anyone except for Tilly or Sorei for that matter she’d think they were pulling her leg. But this was Tilly, and she would never make something like this up. “oh wow…its…that’s holy cow …” Tae said as her mind reeled a bit. “If it were anyone else but you…l would think you were spinning quite the yarn right now…its like some tall tale but this is you and I know your not…the…Knight of time…I suppose I’m curious about his personality…I mean…its hard to know some legends paint him as cowardly which I always believed to be a hoax…others this…untouchable hero who was quite rigid about rules…and had a harem of girls following him….” Tae would be floored that to find most stories about Nyx embellished the truth…just as they did for all those who fought back then…it would floor her to hear Tilly describe a rather normal but playful man. Not the grandiose ‘Hero' of story books. The real Nyx they felt the time would not be as interesting a story to tell others. This way they argued people would never forget the Hero. Silvi. Trait, Drak and Nessa felt it more an insult. Because what people remembered that way wasn’t Nyxnoctis Incandessa’s truth…but that of a fictional character sharing his name and likenesses.


“Your not.” He said about overstepping. “I prefer blunt honesty.” He said nodding. But Semoer was right…he needed to center himself. This would not help anyone and yet it was not such a simple thing to do. His anger and disgust with himself was immense. He nodded to Semper again when he excused himself asking if he knew the way back go the infirmary to were his daughter was napping and waiting. But that reminded him of his promise to look at the Library of the Ancients although he dare not do that now. No…he’d frighten the child at the sheer heaviness of his magic, not to mention Drak's wife. It would be best to simply get Plumeria and return to his rooms for now. It was going to be difficult enough keeping this inner turmoil from her. But keep it he must. She was five years old. To her it would seem his ire was with her. It wasn’t. He retrieve Plumeria thinking Tatianna for keeping her safe then returned to his room. Despite his doing all in his power to suppress how much this ate at him…his new neighbor might sense the intense self loathing. Anos brought Plumeria into her room seeing an assortment of stuffed animals for her to cuddle with. He put her gently to bed then walked to the living room. Sat down and buried his face in his hands. Semper's realization was spot on. Anos had made promises…he would harbor a deep unrelenting resentment over having to destroy that entity…but he would not regret it. He never regretted anything. Even as this ate away at him he didn’t regret it. He’d do it again knowing the state it would leave him in because it needed to be done. And he was the only one who could.
~*~*~*~*~
“It’s a beautiful howl…both sad and warm at the same time.” Fauve said softly then pointed behind the girls. “Seems La'Shire wants to make sure you two can carry all you find for Gigi.” She said to distract the twins . As they turned she looked at Maks. “Thanks…I know it…but it helps a lot to hear you say it.” She said sincerely.

As his howl faded out, the ashes settling he looked at her. “Sorry….I suddenly felt someone using necromancy in the cadtle…it doesn’t make sense how.” He said then his ear twitched. “A medallion is capable of hiding them it seems.” He said frowning as he looked out…”but how did I miss it in..l" he cut himself off. Not wanting to upset Ginseng although she may have sensed the wrongness in Ryn…like…she couldn’t fight back because the one attacking her wasn’t the one she could see and didn’t understand it. Sorei would never lie to her. And if she asked him to continue that thought he’d approach it gently…but it was a form of Necromancy …it was an awful evil spell one a handful of Necromancers used to escape death. They cared nothing for the living. For the soul they absorb and erase. What was worse was it wasn’t a new posession…that boy was quickly running out of time. Those around him could help…but the state of that lycan's soul was fragile…
______________________________________________________
Trilander nodded. “I’ll do all I can for her. I promise.” He said then snorted at Marin's comment only because he had to fight back a laugh at the image that rushed him. Lohan’s group may not fear much. They’d have learned quickly you don’t anger a seawolf. “Sorry, just the sudden thought of that group learning what fear is.” He shook his head. “It may be good your out there at the moment.that group would not survive your ire. But truthfully I could not blame or hold it against you.” Tri said softly. “I swear upon the heart I will do all within my power to keep her safe.”

“Hard to say. They are all racked with fevers.” She said narrowing her eyes. “A transfusion after loosing enough blood that you’re a touch paler then a few hours ago.:” she shook her head. “I appreciate the offer. And your desire to help even at the cost of your own hezlthvis commendable. But no. If you didn’t already look paler. I might have considered it. But I’ll  not sacrifice one to save three. Creating an antitoxin from a small amount of your blood would be acceptable a full transfusion…not once but possibly three times. I know Lemurian Seawolves are an impressive lot. But your not immune to death. I will not accept losses among my men. You maybe aiding my unit but while on this mission you count among my troops. Like I said I’ll accept a vial…enough to create an antitoxin but your not getting anywhere near a transfusion kit.” Kort said hand on her hip.
__________________________________________________________

“Agreed.” Yuuri said as she walked with Senn. “Whatever it is…its got him terrified.” She said as they walked towards the exit Senn pointed them to. “Considering most scents should be new here…the fact your recognizing it isn’t good…its likely what he picked up on. His senses are far keener then many I’ve met.” She said as she walked. “Senn,,.what that scent is connected to it’s really bad. His reaction just now…its that of a slave who just caught there ‘master’s’ scent after they’ve done more then disobey. They tried to escape…the punishment that is coming…” Yuuri spoke painfully low for his ears only. “Fii was reacting to the one who gave him all his most painful scars. Paz knows how to help him….we can do our part…make sure that monster never gets near him.”

Paz looked over as Prim thanked her and spoke of how much it meant to know Kiten had her in his life. She nodded. “I’ll take care of him,” she assured her. She moved her free hand to put some things onto a plate, including a big handful of cookies. “Come on, Fii, let’s go back upstairs, right?” she offered, knowing he would feel safer in a smaller space, like their room. The livingroom/dining room space had too many rooms off of it. Too many entrances into the building from there… and she knew that Fii would feel better upstairs… where their scents were, scents that would be comforting to him… She would bring her food up, knowing he would protest leaving when she’d hardly eaten… so she would eat up there with him.

Fii moved with her. His grip firm but not crushingly so. Although it was visibly miss able he was trembling as they walked…it just couldn’t be him..Fiore was grateful she grabbed a plate with a healthy handful of cookies. He didn’t mind that as long as she was eating. He walked with her too many open points. To many ways for him….it was his presence. It terrified him…because of what that man did to him…and would make him do. “Thank you.” He said lowly to Cassius.

Prim looked at Minerva as they walked. “Honestly torn up. I can see my baby suffering right infront of me…and I can’t help him. I don’t know what’s wrong. What he hesitates to tell me?” She looked at Min. “I can take some solace in his Mate being there for him…but…he’s terrified Min. As his mom I want to be there for him more then anything. I get the feeling he’s hiding some terrible burden but…I don’t understand why he won’t say.” Kiten had told Minerva all about it. That he hesitates to tell her because she’ll blame herself. She had no way of knowing that the trusted aids that would get the twins to safety weren’t there. That hunters were or that they were separated. She’d blame herself for what Harvati did to him…it was a terrible beginning outside of Arcadia but it wasn’t all bad. He was for the most part in a good place it was just the episodes he could do without.

“I think we should ask Fiore. Listening to them…it seems there are things potions that keep pregnancy from happening before we’re ready.” Leif said gently. “If there is…if your willing to take it or if it’s on my end I will. I’ll tie with you whenever you want.” He said softly. “Its just…I don’t want to put you in greater danger because I’ve gotten you pregnant before Arcadia is safe. You mean the world to me Pandora.” He said warmly.

Heirloom nodded. “Alright.” He said about her answer of being good it just startled her some . Then she was apologizing..”For…” he said tipping his head confused a brief moment then heard the soft dripping of water and realized her tails. “Its fine. Its only water it can be cleaned up in no time.” He answered after that brief moment of confusion. He walked over and set her down gently on the bench. “You honestly have nothing to be sorry for. Water on the floor is hardly something to be troubled over, your safe and unharmed that is vastly more important.”

___________________________________________________________
“Its not your fault.” Kiyoko said. “I was born with this on me. I knew since I was a child I’d end up there…that this curse would make me seek him out. But…I was determined to stay true to myself…because I knew one day the tonic wouldn’t work…when that happened I knew I wouldn’t be me anymore. I suppose that’s how the situation with Zuri and I came about. We crossed paths last summer several times. Always fighting hand to hand. She was taking about she had to do this…or that. It angered me…I yelled at her telling her to wake up..she choose to obey..there wasn’t anything forcing her. I told her she had no idea what not being given a choice was like. I didn’t see her again after that till now…she said I saved her. Made her realize and set her free….honestly I wasn’t trying to…I was just so…irritated and angry. I had to take this tonic to stay true…and she was obeying simply because she was told the had to even though she didn’t want to. I ended the argument with then don’t do it. Nothing is physically forcing you…you don’t want this life then walk away leave. She did.” Kiyoko looked at her soup. “I feel awful because I was just spouting off…” but they were her true feelings which was why they reached Zuri. She had a choice nothing was forcibly taking her freedom. She had the strength to choose her own path if she could just see it. “I’m the awful one. “

“Dinner is here, if your hungry. After I was going to take a walk through Ethion, make my way to Spiritus. I’ve been told the ancient spirit tree is incredibly beautiful.” Reigus said as he stood then held out his hand to her to help her up. He was fully aware she could on her own get up it was just him.”


Tasha shook her head. “Not sure. I suppose I thought maybe Rosie…but none of us stopped to ask. Lorna accepted them as married so…maybe it was just more her knowing they were meant for each other and would indeed marry one day. Goodness your right though. Kinda silly to deny them, we’ve all gone and married them off already.” She and again  but her tone indicated it was one of those wow moments.

Naria hummed. “and I you Lorna Ever.” He answered in typical Celtic fashion. “now and forever more.” He moaned a bit as she moved sending these incredible sensations through a very excited part of him. “Don’t think we’ll be in here much longer love.” He whispered as he continued to tease and play gently loving the sounds she was making.
☆☆☆☆☆
“Shallower would be good.” He agreed a bit breathless his body humming with want and need but he’d prefer shallower waters especially if his legs did what they were threatening to do and that was give out on him. Zai got him really good.

Kris chuckled as he watched her move about pulling free for the moment but her words earned a smile from him. “so do you.” He retorted meaning the same either form he took she felt amazing.

Naytil nodded at his words as they walked. That it seemed fitting that the True King of Eliowise dealt the final punishment on Silvantis. She followed where he was indicating and smiled. “Looks good to me.”

Meliodas smiled blushing a bit at her simple and direct words. “Thank you…” hecsaid but paused as her innocent meaning that love in her eyes caused a reaction lower he hadn’t allowed himself to notice. Feeling it move caused a very heated blush to stain his cheeks. He would have never expected such a reaction from himself the blush but those other times…he had been used by others thus was vastly different it was happening because he was head over heels in love with Posey.


“Its okay.” Fen said pausing with his spoon. “We’ve always been together. Nothing I did exactly shouted my feelings…I’ve just well since we were kids…you were the center of my world I’ve always treated you as such. It’s a bit more noticable I’ve been told if my actions differed from the normal. But…I. Couldn’t imagine treating you as anyone less then the most important person in my life. You really don’t need to apologize Fab. I understand why it wasn’t easy to see….”

As Ribbon began leisurely walking he leaned moved towards her. “Last chance..” he said playfully. “of course you have thousands and more..” last chance to say yes or no. To many things but he leaned in kissing her letting his feelings carry through to her.
________________________________________________________
Noctis continued to hum the Melody. She was well aware he was likely dreaming. A warm peaceful dream. A called memory from within his true self, within his soul. The body and soul housed memories as well. You just normally didn’t see them. But it was from there that you’ve done something before but have no memory of it came from. A memory stored in the very essence of who you are. He would never see those painful fragments through this. They weren’t truly his after all. So she continued to hum the soothing melody. Her aura magic shielding him from the possibility of sunburn but letting him soak in the healing warmth of the sun. Of course the pollen from those flowers helped…They would strengthen his soul the strength of his light. On some instinctive level he sought to help Tegra and in doing so helped himself a bit goo without realizing it.

“Its not troublesome.” He spoke after a moment back in the chase. He looked at her. “It was considered a taboo for pheniox’s to love outside of there race. There’s a flaw with that as I’m of mixed blood…but they say it was why my mother fell. Why Faraday went mad. I didn’t know what to believe back then. So…I kept my feelings tight to my heart. I…never wanted you to experience the same heartache I felt as she lost her mind. Especially not because of me.” Etrie spoke. “After they kidnapped me I learned of the real cause of my mother’s madness…Marron was killing Phoenix’s and secretly putting it in her food. Watching as it slowly broke her mind.” Etios looked at his hands. “Your touch doesn’t bother me…it excites me…but..If you don’t feel the same…if to you We’re best friends and I act on it…I’d hurt you or push you away….” Ettie closed his eyes. “I can’t stand the thought of loosing you. Of acting on this…and it not being the same for you.”

“At the very least its obvious she cares…although I don’t think she realizes just yet how her feelings for him really are. She’s drawn to him. I get this impression he’s her first. The first she’s desired something more with but doesn’t fully realize yet the depths of that more. Regardless he’s someone important to her.” Zen said as he collected food himself he glanced up his fathers energy which held this sad turmoil to it was fully and deeply peace at the moment he could sense Noctis near him. “My father…he’s at peace right now…his energy in a state of deep healing rest…” he looked at Myth. “That’s what you meant…that little one, she heals more then just the body she can heal the soul as well…”

Link blushed a bit. *Perhaps but it’s not something I’m overly skilled at. I know that’s an excuse.* he said looking up at her as he finished getting the tub ready. *I’ll forget something to eat. Talk with a certain Ivijiran-vixen. While you finish recovering. Don’t worry I have the elixir. I've grabbed it already.* he said leaning in to kiss her cheek. *I’ll take my leave.*

“It is the same for me.” Tegra said softly. “My feelings towards you have not changed you are still the sweet beautiful girl I met out there. Nothing has changed that. My desire is to the beautiful girl beside me. She has not suddenly become a completely different person. A stranger whom I do not know or met.” Tegra said softly. “which is why it must be up to you. I would loving embrace you. But it must be something you truly want as well. I do not want you to give of yourself solely for the sake of helping. You are not impure Quistis. You are a very kind and pure Lycaness. Which is why…I will not simply take from you. You have the right to say yes or no, even with someone you love and desire.”
__________________________________________________________
Ryn gratefully took Trinkets hand. This was all so much. Dazai spoke. “Right now he’s stable and in control. Our goal is to force Jado out and keep him this way.” He looked at Trinket. “Your both young, just pups. But I need you to realize…you’re his anchor. Its two ways and both have to accept. Obviously you both have because he is here.” Dazai met Trinket’s eyes. “Driving the controller out won’t be easy. It’s an unexpected boon his being forced into a slumber. I need to take the both of you to the Eclipse chamber while the tools are gotten and Lady Nessarina has her full strength restored. It’s a painful process, I’m not going tongue to you. Trinket as his anchor his ability to hold on through it increases with you being there…but it won’t be easy. He’s going to hurt…because Lady Nessa has to fight to reclaim Ryn's soul. So she can force the controller out. There are those who skip that step it never ends well.”

Kahiri looked worried.

“So let me say this clearly. Lady Nessarina has done this in history for fifty people…she lost only one, that one was because they themselves gave up in the middle. There anchor ran from the room unable to take it. You have to choose and stand firm. Speak with conviction you’ll wait outside of the room for him because you don’t want to risk doing something that would loose him. Or that you have the strength to stay there to call to him and have him focus on you through it. You’re a pup. You both are…if it was up to me I’d have you wait outside…not have you witness this. Nethos is nasty. But it’s not up to me. To your parents. Not his majesty or Sir Nyx or Lady Nessarina. Its up to you. “

Trait stood ready for the list. “Dazai amasses me at times…a lot of Mystrians today don’t understand the ancient magics. He’s fully aware. Once your finished with the list I’ll get everything.

Nyx moved to Nessa. “I’ll go with you to see Sil…depending on the time she’ll need to heal you…I may need to assist..”

Shiri smiled as Winnie seemed to be doing a bit better now. She moved in and hugged the girl before she moved to stand up. “Come on, Winreesa… let’s finish our chores here and then we can have some fruit and tea in the Zen gardens,” she suggested. Afternoons were free for tranquility and meditation after chores were done.

Sabine listened and paused a moment, looking at Judy. She should be the one to deliver the news to Lily that the injunction was permanent now. Karin would never be allowed near her again. That Loch had spoken up and told Samson everything.

________________________________________________

Leda moved to sit down with Elaine on a marble bench in the orchards to talk. She peeled a piece of the fruit away from the pit and ate it as she smiled over hearing how Lyka’s sisters were keen to meet his new girlfriend, and that Lainey thought she’d had it bad with fifteen brothers. She laughed and nodded. “Well, I can agree with that. I know how difficult your brothers can be too,” she laughed. Three of them had thought to court her, but… it was Mycroft who she’d felt move her heart. It was his offer of courtship that she’d accepted… with Lainey’s blessings, since it was her brother after all. But her best friend had simply been delighted at the idea of being sisters.

She swallowed the piece of fruit she’d been chewing as Lainey explained that Soraya was helping with a matter in La’Shire and she could tell that her friend was keeping it vague for a reason. Then when she said to keep it mum about where Atticus had gone, she nodded. She looked surprised and yet… not in the least. “We knew since that last summer she spent here… he was always going to be there for her if she needed him,” she said. It didn’t make Attie’s love for Ariadne any less. He loved her the same depth as Lily, just differently. It felt like fate that Atticus had lost both his loves… only to have one of them come back to him. “I don’t think she would like to know we called her that,” she mused with a smile, meaning their nickname for Lily of ‘Diva.’ “I promise, I won’t say a word,” she said softly, nudging her sister-in-law gently.

****

“Mmm… yeah… it’s amazing what a little more elevation and a bit of foliage can do to block the noise,” Orion said. They hadn’t traveled that far, but between the foliage of the large branches and of the gardens, and they were a few levels above the noise now… so it was very peaceful here. He gestured for her to sit at one of the tables in the garden, moving to put their sandwiches and teas down. He then pulled some napkins from his pockets and placed them down too, moving to sit with Pherenice. “I hope you like it,” he said, meaning the sandwich. She’d been craving it from the smell of it… so he hoped it didn’t disappoint her. He paused and pulled out his crystal again to see an update from one of the guards who saw the exchange between Nessran and Karin and his boys. They’d left before anyone else could help contain them. That made him uneasy, just because that meant they didn’t know where the three of them were now… In Unkindness, yes… but… maybe they went home.

~*~*~*~*~

Fleur looked at Dimael and seemed confused when he said an Ancient had intervened for her… to save her. She didn’t remember that. Had he told her that when she was in her fevers and delirium. She felt tears sting her eyes. “Really?” she whispered as she moved to press her cheek into the pillow she was resting her head against. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, letting it out slowly and opening her eyes again to look at Dimael. She nodded a little bit. But it was yet to be seen how Acerbus and Delilah would respond to her. Of course, they’d both gotten Dimael’s regular updates, as did Donovan, as the Captain of the Guard. The threat that had manifested in Fleur was not here anymore. The dagger was gone, sealed away, its corruption had been purged from her, and the summoner, Nazara, was not in Unkindness. She couldn’t enter yet with the Elvin lanterns creating a barrier that her brand of magic couldn’t cross without preparations on her part.

~*~*~*~*~*~

Faroe nodded, but he didn’t feel the need to speak on who he believed was responsible for attempting it… Of course, the only one foolish enough to try would be Karin. Although Faroe did believe there were others in Unkindness who still flew under their detection, who would be desperate enough to do the same… those he suspected were part of foiled the Kingsmen plot that saw Grail and Hem’s parents exiled from Unkindness for an indeterminate time.

Hemlock blushed at his smile when he looked at her. She listened, interested in understanding it all… in getting to know him. “How do you find the person you want to have a contract with?” she asked, wondering how it had been Aiyanna.

Grail listened as Aiyanna tried to reassure him of Windham’s nobility. He sighed and nodded. “Alright… I suppose we’ll… just have to wait and see,” he said. He wouldn’t make assumptions on Hem’s feelings… and he wouldn’t put restraints on them either. If she decided she felt the same about Windham… he wouldn’t fight her on it, but… he would ask for a lengthy courtship, maybe another year, so she’d be 18 when she married… He listened as Aiyanna explained about Loch and his intentions for the fight… He nodded. “Having a father like Karin can’t be easy. Neither of you were given very good parents,” he said, obviously Lilyan’anna being the exception. He then moved and hugged Anna, holding her for a moment. “You have nothing to feel bad about,” he said quietly to her before pulling back and kissing her cheek. He paused, looking at her for a moment. “We… should get back to them. I think we’re missing cake,” he said and smiled.

____________________________________________________

“Of course. I think there should be enough soap and shampoo and such in the washroom when you decide to get washed up, but if not… I suppose we now know someone who can remedy that,” Igraine said with a smile. “Come on, Zosie. Unless you plan to become a fixture in his room,” she said.

Zosie cleared her throat and looked up at Cloud, rolling her eyes a bit and smiled. She looked back at Kurama as they all stepped out of his room and he closed his door behind them. “I’ll get you added to the roster. See you tonight then,” she said, meaning for dinner. She then moved to head off with Igraine while Cloud would show Kurama around the ship on his way down to Cloud’s quarters. Kurama might even pick up on the same things Zosie teased Cloud about… perhaps thinking that Cloud and Igraine were together, and wondering why he kept his quarters near the engine room if they were in a relationship.

“So, picking up strays again Grain?” Zosie asked as she walked with her.

Igraine smiled. “He’s far from a stray, and you know it. I saw you light up when you met him. You could sense him on the ship and came right out of your room. I’d say you even sensed him before he boarded the ship,” she added.

“Are you the Intuit or am I?” Zosie asked. “He has an energy, an aura about him. I don’t know what to call it. But, yeah… it’s not the first time I sensed him, just… first time on the ship, so of course I was curious.”

“Oh, that’s why. Not because he’s cute or handsome?”

“Oh, right, like Cloud,” Zosie said, causing Igraine to stop and look over at her. It was a conflicted look, like Zosie was touching on something that might not be ready to surface openly. “Sorry,” she said, to which Igraine nodded and continued walking the deck, making sure things were in order.

“It’s fine.”
____________________________________________________

Bless and Ember both heard Sephiroth’s cried rushing up through the village from below the nest.

Emmi pushed past Bless, who tried to stop her, but could only follow as they both moved down the walkways until they reached the Nest and then kept going, until they came to the room wrapped in branches and vines beneath it. “Is he in there?” she asked.

“He’s with the crystal, the heart of Aeon,” Bless said. “This is what they were trying to keep him from doing when they put the false memories on him,” she said, turning and running back up the walkways.

“What do you mean? Wait! Where are you going? We need to get him out of there!” Emmi yelled back at her.

“No! He’s where he’s supposed to be. Come on, see for yourself,” Bless yelled back. She made it to the row of homes that belonged to the Clerics. She pushed open the door to Odom’s hut and walked inside, pulling his heavy tome off the shelf and thudding it onto his desk. She opened it towards the end. She’d read it, but she hadn’t understood it before. Now it made sense… He'd made his own notes about her brother… and he spoke of the crystal, of promises… that Sephiroth could not make if they wished to continue to control the Oracle and the Shisha. They wanted to be in control of how the future progressed… to always select an Oracle who was raised here in Aeon, under their tutelage, and to have Memorias handle the Shisha who were also raised under their tutelage. But Twilight wasn’t raised here… she would not be controllable. Emmi was… and Sephiroth was… as long as he was kept dumb about the crystal and about what they were doing. If she could find the entries in his book and in Zinfandel’s… she could prove to Ember what they were doing.

“You shouldn’t be in here. W-what are you doing? You’re reading his tomes? Bless, this is against the rules,” Ember said, looking at the sleeping cleric.

“They won’t wake… yet. Look,” Blessing said as she pressed her finger to the entry. “… Ember… look.”

Emmi hesitated and then slowly approached and moved to look at the entry, reading and feeling a sickening stone sink into her stomach….
___________________________________________________

Sunny nodded a bit in agreement. They couldn’t keep it from their mother. They would tell her… together. Lilith would be more worried about how her children were taking the news than over the news itself. She’d also probably be more relieved than anything, because it would mean they were both safe now with Morgana and Rockefeller in custody. “Let’s go find mama first, then… and after that, we’ll find out about Riggs.” They would need something lighthearted and fun to do after breaking the news to their mother, after all.

Hestia laid there and laughed, looking up at him. She rolled onto her side, closing her wings up. “Well, that’s the good fortune of being a girl. Bendy wings,” she teased as she reached up for him to help her to her feet, but instead she pulled him down onto the grass with her and pointed at their heads. “I see sun berries,” she mused as she was still catching her breath. “That was a good flight. You feeling better, quicksilver?” she asked playfully.

☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆

Esric had finished most of his cocoa, though he would honestly prefer something else right now. He looked at the girls and smiled, nodding in agreement. “You’re probably right,” he said. He leaned over and kissed Rem on the forehead. “Do you want me to tuck you in for your nap before I go?” he asked her. “Or are you okay to just go with Miki?” he asked, wanting to give her the choice. She was his precious little sister, but he always liked to give her choices. They were never big choices, but… they gave her confidence.

Sarah smiled and moved to stand up, taking the cocoa mugs and bringing them to the counter to wash later. She noticed Mikleia looked like she was ready for a nap herself. She was fourteen, but she was still a child and she’d had some very busy days. It was okay for her to take a nap too. Sarah would busy herself just fine.

Zeke nodded. “I’ll get you something to drink and then I’ll stay until you fall asleep. Then I’ll be right in the next room if you wake and need anything,” he assured her. “I’ll be right back,” he said. He didn’t mind, and he made that very clear in his tones and his words. He moved to the kitchenette and opened the fridge, picking one of the pitchers in there and pouring some of the refreshing fruity tea into a glass before putting it away. He then came back to the room and set it by her bed. He looked around and saw a chair, pulling it over a bit closer and then sitting down. “Lacey… you need to sleep. There’s nothing to be afraid of anymore. You’re healed. Now you need to rest and get your strength back. You will wake up, I promise,” he said.
_______________________________________________

Haddie smiled, not minding in the least. “Then stay,” she said. “You don’t need to explain. You’re allowed to make any choice you want now, Chai. You don’t have to explain your choices to anyone either. You’re free to be… a free thinker now. And I know that’s scary and different and maybe even intimidating, but it gets easier and you’ll get better at it the further away you get from how your old life was,” she said before pulling a bath pillow under her head and closing her eyes. “About twelve steps behind you is the bench, if you want to sit again…” she said, and it was proof that she was very aware of Chai’s blindness. She told her precisely where and how far the bench was for her… Many would easily forget, like with Fii. And once Chai was familiar with the layout, she wouldn’t need to be told anymore, but for now… she did.

“Deathmaw,” Oak felt his stomach turn. “Necromancers? Is that what this one is?” he asked as he looked down at Octavis. He could smell it now. It was masked by the amulet he wore, but this close to him… you could smell it. While Veetoria put magical restraints on Octavis, Oak checked Tobin’s body and shook his head. “This one’s gone,” he said. “What happened?” He didn’t understand what Octavis had done to him, but that howl, it had killed Tobin.

Roan, meanwhile, took the box and did as Veetoria instructed. He set it on the ground behind the pile of deathmaw and opened it. The magic in the box pulled them into it and closed, sealing itself shut. He carried the box back to where the others were. “These things are unsettling looking,” he said, then looked at the other two on the floor. “What do I do with this?” he asked as he held up the box and then heard footfalls approaching quickly as two groups arrived from either side of the corridor. He nodded to them as they came over to collect each of the three surviving prisoners. “Separate holding rooms, I think…” he suggested as they agreed and moved to take them away. Two came and collected Tobin’s body to bring to the enclose pyre near the mountain pass. Roan approached Vee and held up the box. “I assume your captain told you what to do with these things…”

Oak walked up to the door and knocked on it. “Penny? Haddie? Are you okay?” he asked as she moved to try to open the door, able to unlock it, but unable to push it open from everything they’d shoved under it.

“Oak!” Penny came over and started to pull the towels back, letting the door open and immediately hugging her brother, burying her face in his chest and letting out a keening whine. Her tough façade fade immediately.

Oak looked over at Raphtalia and nodded to her, grateful Roan had asked her to stay and keep the girls safe. “Is everyone okay?” he asked her, knowing Penny wasn’t likely to talk right now.

_________________________________________________________

“I don’t plan on getting hurt, but… I’m also not going to let someone hurt you either just for… having feelings,” Alder said as he found a large cloak hanging by the door. He threw it around her, covering her wings, then put the hood up over her hair. He moved to the door and opened it, looking back at her. “Come on,” he said, reaching out his hand to her. “Blaise.” He was too noble to walk away knowing he’d been part of her now being in danger too… and if he stayed, he would be even more likely to fall victim to her mother and her friends who still shared in her forbidden beliefs. But if she went with him, the odds for him were better. “…Please.”

“Alder is a descendant of one of my most loyal vassals from when I walked in that realm, Valdr Firion,” Rohdorn said. “He had a natural camouflage in his magic. If Blaise is with him, Flamie won’t be able to track her. As long as she goes with him and he brings her somewhere Flamie won’t know about, she’ll be safe for now. Until Sylar can return,” Rohdorn said. “Right now, he’s also needed where he is.” And since Flamie wasn’t aware of Blaise’s at-a-distance interest in Alder, she wouldn’t know much about the young man or where he lived. However, there was an exception to his magical camo, and that was that someone with good intent could see through it, which meant Vyshae could find them.

Rael listened with fascination and some disgust over how the children were separated and seen as different by their own mother. He wondered if something had blinded her, as it had him… or was that simply how she was? The Ancients knew that Raiser had born two children of her own, but was not a mother by any means to either. He seemed to pause as Vyshae said that Trait would be relieved if Rael could convince Traine to accept his offer to adopt him formally. He hadn’t realized her took up the mantle to do that… but… he supposed he did have the young man’s ear… He’d openly accepted his counsel before about Io… and that had worked out for Traine. Perhaps, then… he would consider Rael’s words on Traitorin… He then looked over at Io came outside to find them and he smiled.

Io listened and then nodded. “Of course,” she said when Vyshae said she needed to go and investigate something regarding the princess.

“I’ll stay with Miss Io, walk her back to her room or wherever she might wish to go,” Rael assured Vyshae.
____________________________________________________

Calla looked at Xell again as he continued to draw the bath for her, holding onto her, resting her on his lap. She was trying to understand what he was saying to her. She hadn’t been expecting him to say those things and it made her nervous? No, anxious? She wasn’t sure what this feeling was. She’d never felt it before. It wasn’t a bad feeling, just… intimidating, because it was strange and new. He was making it clear, he wasn’t here because of his position or because Silvi asked it of him or because Tatianna asked it of him. He was here because it was for her… she was important to him… everything about her was. “… Xell… I..” She looked down and placed a hand on his arm. “I think the tub is full…” she whispered. She’d need to try to figure out what he was saying… her mind needed to mull that over. What was he trying to say to her? Were they friends or… was it something else he was feeling? What would she feel if it was?

Ashe blushed deeper when he offered to do something for her. All she could think was that they would mate now. “Like what?” she asked shyly at his offer. They really didn’t do much foreplay beyond kissing and touching and grinding, which was pretty funny since they’d certainly mated enough. She’d even been with him in his full centaur form before, which had been how they made their twins.

Keelin snuggled up under Solan’s tail and smiled up at him. She wasn’t sure why she felt colder, but it probably had to do with her body adjusting to the pregnancy, which they hadn’t shared with Jarral and Wynter yet. Though… she wondered if it was the right time. Solan was talking about taking a family trip north to Wyner’s birthplace… they were a family. The four of them. Even if Wynter found they rest of her biological family there… she was also their family…

Wynter looked between them all and back to Solan, her ears falling back as she let out a whine. “Really?” she asked and then smiled and nodded. “Thank you, Solan,” she said before moving into Jarral a bit more, the soft colorful lights washing through her fur. She was happy.

Keelin smiled and looked up at Solan again before looking back over at Jarral and Wynter. She slowly moved to sit up, still wearing Solan’s tail like a blanket. “Solan and I had something else to tell you, too…” she said and seemed to think of how to say it. Of course, it didn’t have to be anything fancy. Just the truth. “I’m pregnant,” she said and smiled.

“… like… pups?” Wynter asked, to which Keelin nodded, causing Wynter to smile and look at Jarral excitedly.
_________________________________________________

Liam was sitting in his and Frau’s room. Frau was out with Meeka and Cleo… They’d been looking after Cleo with Ceil needing to go to the Unkindness with some other doctors and healers. He’d hung back while Frau took them to one of the gardens, still struggling with his unease over the song. Waiting to hear form Daire, but he still hadn’t thought it’d be this soon. He lifted his crystal and saw the message from Daire. He stood up and pocketed the crystal, leaving the room and heading for Daire’s room to get the full details of what he learned from the old Phoenix Tomes.

☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆

Tilly smiled and shook her head when Tae said she was surprised a dragon like Semper hadn’t been spoken for already. “Well, then… that just means that the right person hadn’t come along, until she did,” she noted, meaning Tae. She then took a breath and seemed to hold it as Tae marveled over what Tilly had told her about Nyx. She finally let it out when Tae made it clear that she believed Tilly, knowing she wasn’t the sort to spin yarns like that, and Tilly honestly seemed just as in disbelief herself. She then smiled and shook her head a bit. “Nyx is… he’s nothing like all those stories. He said he’s… never felt this way for someone before, which is… a little intimating. I mean, considering who he is and how long he's been around and how many he’s encountered and… he wants me?” she asked. She then smiled and shrugged. “He’s playful and kind and really humble… and so attentive to those he cares about,” she said, then paused as she blushed some.

Semper had been relieved that he hadn’t offended Anos by suggesting he find his own balance first. He left him and started to make his way back to Tae’s room. What had happened. What incident? He was scrolling through any of the notices he might have missed while dealing with Zlo and Anos… but there wasn’t anything posted about the matter just yet. Probably because Dartanya had called her son directly, and Nico would provide a report once he was finished getting Yohan stowed away in a room.

Nara sat up on the bed as she heard a door close nearby. More than that, she could sense so many emotions coming from somewhere close, someone close. She drew a breath. These feelings felt so much more intense than she’d felt before and she moved to get up. She felt compelled to go to the door, but paused as she noticed her reflection in one of the mirrors. She looked down, still in only the robe. She seemed to rationalize it in her mind… she couldn’t leave the room like this. She moved to the closet and found a satin dress that would fall long on her, with gossamer panels that made up the straps and fell down her back between her wings. She put the pale indigo dress on and moved to the door, stepping out into the hallway and turning to see the next door down. She approached it and brought her hand up to knock. She’d Anos before, many times, in his dreams. But her… he’d never gotten a good look at her, as she was always moving just out of frame of his dreams, but he’d probably know her from her presence alone. How could he not know that aura when he’d become so fascinated by it, by her?

~*~*~*~*~

Maks smiled and nodded. Their attempts to redirect the girls back to the task at hand seemed successful as Vi picked up a bucket and handed the other to Aster. She then took her sister’s hand and looked back.

“Come on, Fau-Fau, Maks! Let’s go find pretty things for Gigi,” Vi said excitedly as she ran into the gardens with Aster, giggling.

Maks sighed and smiled. “Sometimes they make me a little homesick,” he admitted quietly to Fauve. His own little sisters. He needed to get word back to home… to get an update on how his eight sisters were in his absence. In a sense, his absence protected them, because when he returned home… being the head of the family now after his father’s Sending, suitors interested in courting his eldest sisters would no doubt immediately approach him for his permission. He didn’t intend to ever give it to anyone without the approval of the sister they were interested in. He hadn’t really even told Fauve much about them… very little if anything… Perhaps it was because he was trying not to think about home…

Ginga looked at Sorei, her ears falling back as he spoke of someone using necromancy in the castle. “In the castle?” she asked, looking down at the food that she was already unsure she wanted to eat. She was hungry, but his howl… while it didn’t startle or upset her – she found it beautiful after all – but knowing he’d done it for such a reason… it made her stomach turn a bit again. “What if there’s more than the one then… if they can hide?” she asked him. She then stared at him as he paused mid-sentence and looked at her. She shook her head a bit. She seemed to know what he was going to say and she looked down at the tray on the pillow on her lap again. She knew something wasn’t right when it was happening… but it was still something she didn’t want to reflect on right now. “Can we just put this aside for now? I’m not as hungry as I thought,” she said as she shifted the tray back to him and pulled the pillow up into her arms as she laid down on her side and stared across the room.

______________________________________________________

Marin smiled and laughed a bit herself when Trilander mentioned picturing Yohan’s group learning what fear was were she to be there to confront them in typical Marin Seawolf fashion. She nodded a bit in agreement, “Yeah, maybe it is,” she agreed… best she was out here right now. She sighed deeply and smiled. “Thank you, Tri. I know the value of your word,” she said as he swore he’d do all her could to keep Chai safe. “I love you. I’ll keep you updated on our progress home,” she said. “With any luck, we’ll be back in La’Shire early tomorrow,” she said, especially if they were going by way of the deep river and the cryships.

Rostan sighed as she mentioned they were all racked with fevers, then being called out on his own blood loss… of course, Kort would turn him down. He couldn’t even feed River tonight. Marin had offered to do it. “One for three actually sounds a fair trade,” he noted, “But… I understand. One otherwise healthy Mystrian for three whose fates aren’t promised even with a transfusion… the trade is not as fair,” he said. He understood. As a Seawolf, he would have probably made the same call as Kort were someone to approach him with a similar offer. “Do we have the means to make such a thing out here,” he asked about using a small bit of his blood to create an anti-toxin. “I vial I would give you.”

__________________________________________________________

“Yeah. I’ve known Fii a long time. I’ve never seen him like that. I’ve seen him have panic attacks over some of the forward advances of girls before Topaz came around, but nothing like this,” Senn admitted. “You’re right… his reaction… whoever scarred him when he was younger, they must be here and… worse, I think whoever it is… is related to the man who hurt Pandora,” he said. “That scent is too familiar to not be related. To imagine there might be two of them…” he said as they approached the gate and he looked quickly in the direction of a large tree outside the estate grounds and the barrier. There was no one there, but the scent was strong as though someone had just left moments ago… and he could actually see the core of an apple sitting in the grass like someone had been standing there eating and watching. “Maybe we shouldn’t exit here. I don’t want anyone watching you use your magic to push us through the barrier,” he said before cocking his head in the direction of a more sheltered part of the grounds, where they could get out unseen.

Topaz headed back upstairs with Fii, moving back to their room and leading Fii inside. She moved to set her plate down on the nightstand, noticing a pitcher of peach berry tea there with a fresh glass for her. She looked around confused. The room smelled like the fresh baked cookies from the kitchen, but it was Heirloom’s magic, most likely. She moved to close the door, turning the key to lock it, knowing the sound would actually help Fii feel safe. She moved over to him and hugged him, nuzzling her head against his chest. “It’s alright, Fii. We’re back in the room… You’re safe,” she assured him, able to feel the tremor in the core of him. You couldn’t see him trembling, but he was.

Cassius had headed out to give the perimeter a walk as promised. He paused as he caught that scent too. He noticed Senn and Yuuri in the distance. They’d seemed to pause at a corner of the perimeter before changing direction, which piqued his curiosity, so he started to make his way over to where they’d taken pause for a moment…

Min moved to place her hand on Prim’s arm, giving it a gentle squeeze. “I’m starting to think he came here for our help as much as to give us his. The way the Ancients work is strange indeed,” she said. Of course, they didn’t know that Thierry was Heirloom’s guest… or that she’d been subjected to Mallium too, and as a result of that combined with her natural immunity to his family’s pheromones, she could be a cure for any lingering affliction on Pandora… and for Fii. Fii, who had given up on ever being completely free of that, just steadily increasing his medicine when he got overwhelmed, to his deficit. Minerva wasn’t sure it was her place to share what Fii had told her, when he was trying to make her understand Pandora’s affliction and to consent to Pandi and Leif being together. But Prim deserved to know what was going on. She slowed and turned to Prim. “I might know what is going on with Kiten… not in detail, but… he told me something the other night when he was trying to help Pandora,” she said. “Are you sure you want to know?” she asked, and Prim would understand why. Because clearly it would be upsetting. “What you need to understand is, if I tell you what he told me, you cannot blame yourself. I know you… and I know you like to shoulder guilt that isn’t meant for you. This is one of those moments, Prim. I need you to promise me that you’ll hear what I tell you and you’ll remember that there was nothing you did wrong to cause it…”

Pandora blushed deeply again as Leif spoke about asking Fii about if he knew of the potions to help prevent pregnancy before one was ready for it… and that if they took them, he’d tie with her any time. Something about the thought of Leif tying with her and wanting to… it made her feel all funny inside again, in all good ways. Then her ears turned back some and she leaned back against him, turning her head to look up and back at him as he said he only didn’t want to get her pregnant because he didn’t want to put her in greater danger as a result. That meant… he wouldn’t mind if she did… One day Leif wanted kits with her. That made her blush again and she nodded. “You mean the world to me too, Leifon,” she said quietly.

Thierry shook her head a little as Heirloom sat her down, wrapped in her towel. She moved to grab the other towel to try to soak the water out of her tails before she made a bigger mess of his washroom, even as he assured her she needn’t worry about it. IT would be easy to clean up and all that mattered was that she hadn’t been hurt when she slipped. She looked over at him and paused, her ears tipping back. She’d have been berated or punished for such a ‘trivial’ mess in the castle. She needed to remember she wasn’t there anymore. She nodded some. “Okay… thank you,” she said, then winced. She said that a lot. Thank you. Sorry. She was sure it was getting old. “When I’m dry and dressed, I can help you clean it up,” she said as she opened her eyes to look over at him.

___________________________________________________________

Oden moved forward in his chair and put his hand on Kiyo’s knee. “You are not awful, Kiyo. You’re strong. You’ve suffered with a curse that you never asked for. A curse your own family put on you generations ago… It’s okay that you felt angry about seeing someone else who could choose a different path refuse to. But you helped Zuri figure that out. That’s why she came when Regius asked her to, for you. And now it’s your turn to choose another path. You’re not a victim of this curse. You’re going to be a survivor of it. And when we’re done, you and that baby will be free of it and free of him… and you can finally choose for yourself,” he said.

Novel looked at him quietly for a moment as Regius seemed to put the past behind them without a second thought. She wished she could do that so easily. She’d probably overthink every interaction since they met. She looked towards the kitchen and nodded, able to notice the aromas wafting out from the kitchen now. “Yeah… I think hungry might be an understatement,” she admitted before she moved to put the necklace on, the locket hanging on the long antique chain at her chest. She looked at his hand and then moved to put her hand into his, moving to stand up with his help. She withdrew her hand after a moment and nodded. “I might just eat and get some real sleep in. Didn’t get much last night,” she said… though if she couldn’t sleep, she might venture out and explore Ethion some. But… it wasn’t like he had invited her along anyway. He’d just mentioned his plans…

Pine laughed and smiled at her. “It’s a funny situation,” he noted lightheartedly. “It’ll all work out, though. They’re as good a married and if this Yule gives you all any grief over it, let me know. I’d happily have a talk with him,” he noted. And he probably meant just that. A talk. Grey Pine was a pretty cool-headed and well-spoken wolf. IT was probably why he so naturally fell into the role of Alpha. He hadn’t been born into the role. He’d been placed there at the request of his entire tribe when their former Alpha had proven incapable of properly leading them.

Lorna blushed and held her breath when she heard him moan from her movements. “Naria..” she said shyly when he suggested they wouldn’t be in the bath much longer.. She slowly moved her hands over his, making him stop caressing her body. She tipped her head back to look up at him. “I want you to embrace me, Naria…” she said, the blush so deep and adorable on her face. She wanted to be with him. Finally. But they did need to get out of the bath and dry off. Of course, they wouldn’t need to bother with clothes. The towels would be coming off before they got into bed. There was no need for clothes in what they would be doing.

☆☆☆☆☆

Zai nodded and moved into the shallower water with Aiyan before she let out a little yelp, falling back with him and, thankfully, her landing was soft. Nothing too jarring. Seemed it was her legs that gave out along with his. They were in shallow enough water where she was sitting there with the water just as her waist, and she blushed, able to see how Aiyan was still full of longing. She knew her nymph husband was able to find release many times before he was fully satisfied, and he wouldn’t be fully satisfied until she was.

Naiya smiled and took another breath or two before she kissed Kei. She was still recovering from that amazing round with him, and yet she knew that was only the first. She was pretty sure she couldn’t calm down even if she wanted to thanks to the backlash from Aiyan’s antics. It had gotten easier to quiet the effect of that, but it seemed when they were both worked up with their mates, it was much harder to not feel the effects. She broke the kiss and smiled, placing another kiss on the tip of his nose. “I’ll be forever grateful to the Ancients for you, Kei…”

Finn led Nayril through the small establishment and out onto the patio, moving to let her sit first and pushing her in closer to the table before he sat too. It was quaint. He liked the energy here in Ethion. Even in the wake of such trauma … even with more coming… it never seemed to lose that positive vibration that seemed the thrum through this land.

“Ah, the elves are coming to eat at my humble kitchen, now,” Lettie said with a smile. “What can I get you two?” she asked.

Finn looked at Nayril and smiled, gesturing for her to go first. She was the one carrying their baby after all, and that baby seemed to be quite picky on what it wanted Nayril to crave right now.

Poesy watched as Meliodas started to blush a little, then deeper as she touched his chest. She wasn’t aware he was starting to respond to her innocent touch, being so close, so open. It wasn’t like it was a problem. At least now he knew the difference between how his body had behaved in those other situations… the forced ones… and when Aether was in charge. This was very different. This was pure. “Lio… are you okay?” she asked as he seemed to blush so much more than she’d ever seen before. She shifted a bit more, turning to face him more and moving to place her other hand on his thigh to support herself as she checked on him. Thankfully the bunny was still fairly well hidden in the soapy water, though it didn’t seem to be saving him from his body’s reactions to her.

Fable lowered her spoon into the bowl and watched him as he spoke, explained. It was true… they had always been together. He didn’t have to shout his feelings, she should have seen it. She hadn’t shouted hers either. “I should have told you how I felt about you sooner too. I thought to… but Cina… she’s so awful in how good she is at twisting the truth,” she said. She took a big breath and sighed. “I’ve been in love with you for so long, Fenris…” Fay said, blushing deeply at her admission.

Maize had very few plans to say no to Athrun. She smiled into the kiss and returned it, wrapping her arms around his shoulders and pulling him down onto her a bit more. It was a silent answer, one that he’d feel in how her spirit seemed to start to move with his. Oh, they were definitely going to make the most of the ride home.

________________________________________________________

Varian needed this peaceful rest. He hadn’t had much recovery. Cecelia had helped last night. They’d made love until she brought on her flames for him, using them to help heal him more. He’d spent himself again, though, helping Tegra and running around the castle. He was normally put into a restorative slumber by his brother until he was at full strength, his magic restored… feeding him subliminal memories and intentions. So when he woke, he wouldn’t do so as Savarian Thanasis Hazencress, but as his darker alter ego, Severin Hastencrest. This was the first time in a long time that he'd been able to be his origin self…

Cressida looked at Ettie with some confusion when he tried to explain once sitting again. How she had believed that loving outside the race of Phoenix was what led to Faraday’s mental collapse, only to later learn that it hadn’t been that at all, but because Marron was turning her into a Phalanx. Which sounded… horrible. But… everything Etios was saying now, about his feelings, keeping them close to his chest… or at the time, her chest… did that mean? And her touch… excited him… that was something between mates, not friends… right? She looked at him as he closed his eyes, speaking of not being able to stand losing her. “You could’ve told me this so long ago… Ettie… I’m not really sure what all of these feelings are. I’ve felt a lot of things for the first time with you,” she said. “I like feeling these things with you… I’m relieved my touch doesn’t upset you… I’m happy it makes you feel good,” she said, though she still wasn’t quite sure how. Excitement had a different meaning for her. She’d never felt arousal to her knowledge, though perhaps she had… when she and Ettie were cuddling or playing in the purity pools… It didn’t matter what form Ettie was in, male or female, Cress would always pick him.

Myth moved to make herself a sandwich, cutting it in half and picking up the plate, taking a bite from it. She nodded. “I’m glad to hear that,” she said about the fact that Varian was resting peacefully right now, healing finally. “Yes, Noctis has a unique gift in that regard. She wasn’t just there for Aria. She was just as important for Savarian,” she said. “And she was very protective of them both when it came to Damienthros. I’m almost positive she could see the darkness in him more clearly than the rest of us could, though we all knew it was there. Just the look in that man’s eyes. Hopefully Siliqi will never let him out of the Other,” she said, taking another bite. She was unaware that Link was planning to come find her, even willing to forgo something to eat in favor of talking with her, of course she would insist, probably even make him eat the rest of her sandwich, as he was recovering too, then insisting if he wishes to talk… for them to go outside to do so, so they could both benefit from the sun’s restorative properties for them. Though it would probably do them more in the solar pool on the roof, though it wasn’t ready yet and Varian was asleep in the grassy area between the pools right now.

Willow smiled as he kissed her cheek. She patted his chest and nodded. “Thank you for the bath,” she said. “Good luck, Link, though I truly don’t think you’ll need it much,” she added as the Eldoran left her room. She removed her towel and hung it up, moving to get into her bath and settling in with a heady sigh and a soft moan. “Oh yes… that is just what I needed…” she said and pulled a rolled up towel behind her head, using it as a pillow and closing her eyes to just soak for a bit. She’d wash up after. Right now she was going to soak in the heat of the water. This was bliss.

Quistis’s heart was racing as Tegra spoke. The fact he was looking into her eyes as he said all of that… it was something that she knew spoke of how genuine his words were. Not that she needed that to know… she could sense it in him, and it made everything in her tremble with anticipation. She wanted to be with Tegra. It wasn’t something primal like Phamran had described when he explained his need to take her. She wanted to be embraced by someone who made her heart race like this, made her tummy flutter and made her… body tingle at the thought of his touch. Just his touch to her chin had stirred her, caused her to blush. She moved her hand onto his and looked at him. “I want to…” she said, looking into his eyes. But she wasn’t sure what to do. Her first and only experience with intimacy hadn’t exactly taught her much except that ‘a’ went into ‘b’ and in the end, she would howl. Her howl, though, for Tegra… would be so much different than for Phamran. It had silenced the phalanx in Phamran, but… it hadn’t been the purest howl he could have gotten from her, because she’d been forced. She’d be going into this with Tegra differently. She wanted it to be him that made her howl.

__________________________________________________________

Nessarina moved to stand up, moving to Nyx and holding onto his arm. She was feeling what little strength she’d built up starting to wane and she nodded. “We need to go see Silvi now,” she said, hoping they wouldn’t be interrupting her friend. It would be an unexpected reunion for her and her best friend. Silvi had been waiting to get to see Nessa, and she’d not only finally get to, she would be able to help restore her magical core and her physical strength. She moved her hand out and offered up the paper to Traitorin. “These are what I’ll need. I know Alcyone will have all of it,” she said. She looked back at Dazai, “Just get them to the chamber… it’ll be the best place for him until we’re ready,” she said. It was akin to the star viewing room, which had a large circular bed-like sofa in the middle, beneath the circular glass dome overhead. But this chamber was used specifically for rituals, which the other was literally for star gazing and, depending on who you asked, for fooling around. She looked to Nyx and nodded. “Let’s go see Silvi.”

“Are we allowed to be in the chamber when this is all happening?” Kahi asked Drazai. Of course, since Drazai had mentioned preferring Trinket to be outside, except it wouldn’t help Ryn any if she was… odds were he would insist that Hunter, Ruby, Kahiri and Kahi remain outside the chamber for the duration of Nessa’s ritual to help Ryn.

Trinket shook her head a bit. “I won’t be outside. I won’t leave Ryn,” she said. She was a Bonobas. Her family was revered in the future for their resilience, the value of their word, and their bravery, even in the face of uncomfortable or unsettling things. Seeing Ryn in pain would be hard, but she wouldn’t leave him alone in it.

Acerbus turning in the air a little bit he would need to take a small detour around the Oak as the winds picked up a little bit. But, soon he was able to bring the both of them down on the main entrance of the Oak. "I am pretty sure we may not need an escourt." He said confident that being the Lord and Lady they may have a little bit more pull.

There seemed to be a long silent moment when Twilight called Tenebrae name. Maybe as if he wasn't going to respond or show up at all. But, then the shadow formed again. "Sorry, but seemed your senses are correct Jupiter..." He said as the voice echoed. "A harpy eagle just attempted a summons in your home. Luckily it was unsuccessful, but if it had been I am afraid we wouldn't be having this conversation."

Jupiter raised an eyebrow a little bit, "Harpy eagle?" He asked. There was only one family of them in the Unkindess at the moment. And both him and Twilight would know who it was. And while some may have had indifferent to maybe cautious feelings towards them he himself never had a bad encounter. Though that could been them hiding their other activities. "What on D'Jorn would make him do something like that."

Mars nodded along with his father as he went on about Del agreeing with it, he hadn't really asked about his feelings on the royal family before. But, hearing him talk so positive about them made him worry a little less. "Yeah, we were planning to after our flights." He noted. And them being at home would be perfect to break the news to them. It was private as well.

Tractus looked to the tea and back to his son and wife, even if he didn't know it yet. "Yeah, sure that will be good. And this will be a nice surprise for your Mom Mars. She says you need to visit more." He pointed to him, not in a mean over bearing father. But, a more this had been told to him several times so he was passing on the message.

***

Mela agreed about the Oak having a different energy and today it seemed to be a mix of curious and excitement, it might be from Deet leaving to that of group of doctors coming in from the La'Shire. As they walked by the room with Zanna and Sharply she paused a little bit. "Huh...Zanna here?" She said and then kept walking forward wondering why, but that was a mystery for later as they approached the room with Blake. She moved up to knock on it. "Hello? May we come in?"

Donovan nodded, "She is very kind." He said thinking about Fai. "Oh, but I need to let you know she is blind so we will have some rules to go over when we get there. Nothing serious but I know it may not be something you are familiar with." He noted of course he could already tell Deet while not used to life outside the coven was smart and would be able to pick up anything very quickly.

Amuz walked along the hallway with Rao and the La'shire doctors. "If you all can one of our newest paitents need to most help. He was found at our gates in bad shape." She pulled out her crystal to show the many injuries Shaprly had, some recent and others old. One of which was his throat and vocal cords. "We been able to take care of his minor wounds but many are taking longer to heal."

***

Crys was about to say heading over to the Royal Oak but was cut off by Eros. She narrowed her eyes a little bit as he seemed to be keeping her from finding out her theory. "You don't believe me do you?" She asked.

Pops watched Noa carefully as if trying to gauge how she would react to his offer. When she noted she liked to be shown around properly he nodded. "But, of course." He told her, he would easily be able to make time to do that. Though may be a little harder if Crys was going to get pulled away on this caravan, but he didn't know about that.

***

Nessaran nodded, "All right Horace, it's safe." She called out. Though it looked like Horace was behind her and even was pulled back by Lulu, that version seemed to vanish as Horace flew down from higher up in the trees. "Projection spell and not bad for you. But, you need to work on concentration, you gave yourself two right hands." She noted to her squire. She then looked over to Lulu, "I would not put Horace in any danger, not with a drunk Harpy Eagle, but he also attempted an forbidden summons. I couldn't stand by to that either. But, also couldn't put Horace in danger either, so I taught him a quick projection spell. Figured he wouldn't try anything if he saw the Prince and I could stall for time." She noted. "Hopefully my stalling will have the guards catch up to them."

Horace nodded to Lulu, "Like 'I' said I was there to observe and report. Just a little hidden is all." He added a little proud of himself.

Helios was flying through the trees trying to get to where Lulu said she would be with Horace. Turning past a trunk and branches and nearly flying into Karin and his sons flying from there. "Hey, watch where you all are flying." She said a bit annoyed. For though he was stripped of his title and position he still acted a bit high and mighty at times.

Judith moved her hand to Lilly's, "Karin can not demand you return to him love." She said, "Because of his courage of Loch, he has told Samson everything. The injection is now permeant." She told her, "Atticus put down everything to come here and help you. He cares about you, about your daughter, I am more sure that when you see him again that he is going to understand why you did it. But, you need to know you are not alone now."

***

Serg couldn't help take this in, sure he seen something simualr to this from his home villiage but this was different. "Have to admit, I agree with you." He said about the beauty of everything around them now. He turned his head to just some crowd noise, "The....market is open." He hadn't remembered the last time it was. The slave auction having been converted into a performance stage. It all so new and welcoming.

Rio could only think of one response, "Yeah...amazing." he said though one had to wonder if he meant the water or who he was sharing this with. He shook his head a little bit to bring himself back to his sense. "Right, so...I say that we get a nice soak right, let the waters loose and heal us for a bit." He said.

Torin seemed to be good at getting his wife's clothes off as she was with him, holding her close as they looked into each others eyes, he smiled. "And I love you." He returned before moving to lay her back down to the bed and kissing her again.

Tria swam and at the right time dipped under the water, turning, placing her feet to the wall and then shot herself through it. She then finally came back up for air and then went back to the streaks. She felt like she was in her element now. Just letting loose with the swimming.

Abbadon nodded and taking a few steps back and pulling out his crystal. "Hey Tiff, you there?" he asked and waited for a response. This made him a little nervous, but he talked about it already with her and would stand by her for this. Even if it was standing by real close.

"A parasite...." He repeated, "Yes...something like that would require more than what the coven could provide." He reasoned and rubbed his head a little bit. A lingering headache was there. He had other questions, how did he get it? How long has he had it? What does he have a vision of gold every so often.

Aki still seemed a little unsure and a bit surprised to hear of one of the Prince's marrying one of their Princesses. "I see, things do change, I remember being told they pretty much cut themselves off a long long time ago." She noted, which was true but that was also the royal family before Samson's line had gained control. Where his grandfather wished to bring them back more in touch with the rest of D'Joran, and it seemed to be Samson and now Acerbus opening the doors for that.

Duncan listened to his mother and titled his head. "Mom, when did you get into politics?" He asked almost never hearing this side of her.

"Aw ya Mom always had this, but you fall asleep when she tired to teach you when you were young." His father said and elbowed him a little. "Don't worry I still do sometimes as well." He joked.

Delilah had turned her face against Acer’s neck a bit when the wind picked up a bit and he brought them around the other way. She relaxed and looked at him as they landed and he lowered her back to her feet. She held onto him a moment longer and looked at the door, nodding a bit. “Well… I suppose that makes sense,” she noted and then smiled and let go of her husband, moving her hand into his. She took a deep breath. She was nervous to see Fleur, but at the same time… she knew she needed to. She even wanted to. “Have you been in the Sacred Oak before?” she asked him curiously. When the twins were delivered, it’d been in the Royal Oak with help from Fai and one of the Priestesses. Even Toia had been present in their home that day, because her first order of business upon the births of Lukken and Liora was to give them each a blessing. But Delilah had been in there before… a few times… when she was informed she was pregnant and then when she was asked to return regularly to ensure things were going smoothly. So she knew her way around a little bit… but she’d never been on the level where patients in need of healing were kept…

Twilight looked over when Tenebrae appeared out of the shadows, confirming what Jupiter was sensing. He’d only taken longer, because he was looking into it. Some, even Jupiter, had questioned Twilight’s friendship with the shadow, the Shinkage… but Twilight was a very openminded girl, so of course… they were friends. She then frowned when he spoke of a Harpy Eagle in Unkindness trying to do forced summons from the spirit kingdom. That sounded worrisome at the very least… especially when Ten remarked that had it succeeded, they wouldn’t be having this talk. She knew, like Jupiter, that the only family with Harpy heritage was the Blackburns. She never did like Karin, which was surprising. Twilight tended to be very receptive to most anyone. She’d even been kind to Zlo, even if he’d given her cause to fear him too… perhaps because she could sense there was actually good in him and something else was going on. Same with Fleur. After her initial reaction, she’d stood in her presence long enough to sense something amiss… but Karin? He was just cold and unyielding. The same with two of his sons. “… He must have done something really bad… to be desperate enough to do something like that. But that wouldn’t protect him, it would’ve just hurt everyone in the Unkindness…” She looked back to Tenebrae. “Did you hear anything else?”

Koi smiled when Tractus remarked that Mars needed to visit more. She nodded. “I’ll help make sure of that,” she said before she moved back over to Mars and took his hand. “We’ll head back with you, then, unless you needed to make any more stops first?” she asked curiously, though Tractus seemed to have been heading the direction of his and Lumen’s perch. This would be good. They would go home with him, Lumen would be delighted by their visit, and they could break the news… which she hoped they would find to be good news… that they were married. And, hopefully, they wouldn’t immediately think that they’d hurried along because Koi was expecting or anything. It’d just… felt right… being in La’Shire again, where they first really solidified their relationship… though, technically, it was where they finally consummated it, but his parents and her mother did not need to know that! IF they needed a story, they could just tell them Mars took her to the ball that La’Shire was having there. It was true, after all.

***

Blake slowly when Mela did. She seemed to be sensing something, and a moment later, he could sense it too. Her scent was here, along with another that seemed… familiar somehow. Though it was also heavily masked, likely from how bandaged Sharply was. But Blake couldn’t place the familiarity. It was, of course, because of Lucia… but because she was Zanna’s too… he couldn’t pin point it. But it was the fact her scent was also similar to Sharply’s that he’d picked up on. “You’ll have to ask her what brought her here later,” he noted as they reached the room with Fleur and Dimael. He stood by and waited as Mela knocked and called through the door.

Fleur almost froze in the bed. At first she thought that soft female voice through the door was maybe Delilah, but she’d heard Del speak before… it wasn’t her. She relaxed and sighed as she sunk back into the pillow and pulled the blanket up to her nose, watching Dimael as he would likely go to answer the door. She’d been unconscious when Mela came by yesterday with Twilight… and Mela was not in Unkindness as frequently, living primarily in La’Shire these days… so Fleur didn’t recognize her voice really.

Deetra nodded some as Donovan explained that Fai was blind, and it meant that some things had to be done a particular way to accommodate her. “I understand. We have to be mindful with one of our youngest Maidens too. She has blindness in all but dim light, so she needs to know the layout of things and they can’t be changed,” she said. Deet was also raised here. For the most part, she was very obedient. She’d lived by stricter rules than Donovan was likely to lay down. Of course, her propensity to be curious and to not be afraid to explore were also reasons she’d been offered the opportunity to leave the Coven. She would need someone like Donovan to guide her. To put in place just enough rules to keep her safe, but also bend, because in the end… she was a teenage girl with a whole new world to experience and learn. “I promise… I won’t make your lives harder. I just… appreciate you taking me in. Thank you,” she said, though odds were… Deet being there would not make anything harder on them except, maybe, causing them worry the closer they all became to each other, as a parent would for their child.

Deet paused as they approached the main entrance and exit of the Royal Oak. “Is that…” she whispered. Was that Lord Acerbus and Lady Delilah who had just landed. She’d never formally met them. Delilah had been in the Sacred Oak a few times. And, of course, she’d been present in several ceremonies involving the royal family as one of the Maidens, but they weren’t allowed to speak out of turn. And, of course, Donovan was Captain of Acerbus’s Guards… so seeing them was probably just like any other day for him.

***

Eros sighed a bit. “It’s not that I don’t believe you. I just… feel like if she was… the royal family would have known, right? And they probably wouldn’t have approved of Acerbus marrying her, not with how they used to think as recently as this past winter. Honestly, they’d all seemed to loosen up a lot since he married her and they took over here,” he noted. “I mean… anything is possible. I just would have expected more whispers of it somewhere if it was true. I mean, there’s a pretty impressive faction of the Thieves Guild here in the Unkindness…”

Noa smiled when Pops agreed to that. She nodded. “Alright. It’s a date, then,” she said, her tone casual enough to leave him wondering if she meant that as a friendly outing or something else. “So, anything on the agenda tonight?” she asked.

***

Lulu moved and hugged Horace and then pulled back and looked at him. She smiled and shook her head. “I didn’t notice the two right hands,” she whispered to him, letting him know she was impressive with his ability to use the spell so well and so quickly. She then looked back to Nessran and nodded. “I understand that now. Doesn’t make me worry about any of the children any less,” she noted. She might be dating their father, but she’d always been part of their lives, like an auntie to them. “I’ve never seen Karin like that,” she admitted quietly. It was very clear that she was nervous about how he was behaving. Karin drunk was one thing, but drunk with an agenda was another.

Sabine smiled as Judith told Lily the news… about what Loch had done for her… and about the injunction now standing permanently. Karin could not get to her… not without facing serious punishments… Of course, banishment may yet be on the table for him. The Unkindness hadn’t executed anyone since the earliest days of its forming, those tenuous first years in the Shadow Forest, from which they’d been expelled by the Shinkage, later settling the Dark Woods, where a new order was established by the newly appointed rule of the Gennadius line and their newly formed Council. That order seemed to begin to show cracks, which was why Acerbus and Delilah decided to bring new blood into the Council. “I don’t think Atticus can risk being seen in Unkindness until it’s time to move you, so… I don’t think it’s wise for him to come here. It’s best if he stays in the Royal Oak until nightfall… but… we can get you a way to speak with him,” she said, looking at Judy, knowing she had a spell or two up her sleeve for enchanting items, like mirrors, to connect people, so they could see and speak to each other.

***

Nascha smiled brightly and hugged Serg’s arm a bit, her feathers ruffling under her cloak from the excitement she felt over the energy of this place. It wasn’t anything like she remembered, and that was a good thing. “Can we go look first? Just real quick? And then we can see if we can access whatever was left behind by… him…” Of course, if they were in the market, eventually they may run into the very elf they needed to speak with about that. Vyshae.

Vera relaxed a bit as Rio seemed to find his voice again. She smiled and nodded. “Right. Sounds like a good plan. I know they have the soaking pools in the Unkindness, but they seriously should consider adding one of these to it,” she noted with a smile as she slid down a bit more and tipped her head back and sighed. “Then again…” she noted as she opened her eyes and looked over at him, “with the portal… it's very convenient to just pop over for a day in the saunas in La’Shire,” she added with a smile. She studied him and got that fluttery feeling again. She knew what it meant, but… if she told him what she felt… would it make him pull away? She had no idea that La’Shire had already told him Vera was falling in love with him… or… had already fallen… but Rio was playing it cool. He certainly wasn’t running, at least.

Juno smiled into the kiss and returned it eagerly. She made sure Torin felt every ounce of her love in that kiss as she pulled him down over her after he laid her down. When he said those words to her, it moved her in so many ways, she just wanted to be closer to him.

Aspen reached the end of the pool after her and stopped there for the moment. He draped one arm on the edge and wiped the water from his face, pushing his bangs back. He smiled and watched the tigress swim like she was born to be in the water. She was impressive, as always. She was so focused right now on her laps, he knew she wouldn’t even notice he’d stopped to just watch her for a bit. Watch her get into her element. Watch her find some calm and clarity, find her peace.

Tiff jumped a little, not expecting a call to come through, but it was Abbadon’s voice and she moved to close the lid on another jar, putting it away before she pulled out her crystal. She tapped it and set it on the counter as she worked on closing the lids on the last few jars. “Abbadon. I’m here,” she said. “Have you already finished visiting Soraya?” she asked curiously, unaware he was still there… or that he was having a discussion with her, Safira and Averie regarding Zlo right now… and they would like to bring her into it. She knew Abbadon was nervous about her willingness to help as a Memoria, but… she also knew he would support her. And she trusted in the gift that the Kijin had given her… to help her with her Memoria abilities.

Riggs felt like he finally had Zlo relaxing and settling into being a patient here in La’Shire. He couldn’t truly answer him on all of the questions he would like to ask… because he didn’t have all of the answers. But there had been signs in his readings that… he’d been afflicted by Chaos far longer than any of them may have realized. IT might even have been his digging into connecting to Chaos and resurrecting him by working with Necromancers… that led to his misguided drive for power and control over Melaina’s magic and, later, Twilight’s. The earlier being the cause of his initial banishment from Unkindness. It would explain why his memories went so far back… to before any of his offenses occurred within Unkindness. They had to do this carefully… a Memoria could reintroduce old memories slowly, like unlocking a door and letting him come to his memories at his own pace, so they wouldn’t overwhelm him. The one area that wouldn’t work well that way was Soraya. Those memories were important for Zlo… it was his time with her that brought him out of Chaos’s influence… brought him back in control of himself and his wants, his feelings… before Chaos forced him back under his sway.

“They did, but I hear the Gennadius line is far more open to building relations,” Basil said. “I hear one of their closest allies these days are the Golden Eagles of Aer’Oro,” he noted. “And, now, La’Shire.” He smirked, trying to hide it from Cori as Gilin joked that he still sometimes fell asleep when Aki talked politics. His beloved Coriander could be the same way, though she seemed more apt to nod off as he talked.

Saffron continued to eat, going slow, not wanting to feel too full too quickly. She looked over at Aki as she remarked that she was always interested in following the vast and diverse politics of D’Joran. There was almost too much to keep track of, especially with most tribes functioning under their own laws and policies that weren’t always recognized by others. It was why having so many in the castle together as refugees was so tenuous sometimes. “Miss Aki, you must find it interesting then, being in La’Shire… seeing so many different tribes here,” she said quietly, trying to enter the conversation a little, even if she was still feeling unsure about speaking up and drawing any added attention to herself. “Everyone here agreed to follow one set of rules that Lord Traitorin, Lady Dia and Lady Silvitrista put into place,” she explained.

Winreesa hugged Shiri back. She nodded and smiled. “Okay, sounds good.” She said finishing up there chores finished with some fruit and tea in the garden sounded perfect to her. Her wongs loosened up again as she moved with Shiri to help here. It was something new to her being able to see everywhere thanks to the shades Eros got for her. It had been rough with Merida. But Shiri made her feel warm welcomed here. But asking for a change of Sister Superior was that allowed? She was sure others complained about unfair treatment so how would she approach it? Perhaps just that Merida didn’t understand her eyes. But the shades worked around that problem….although…Merida frowned on anyone getting gifts she said they were all equal, which sounded good….and that physical limitations didn’t exisit but in ones mind.

Lily was quiet waiting and listening as Judy seemed to be collecting her thoughts. She wondered about things unaware…Loch came forward. As grateful as she’d be she would be worried as well. She listened as Judy spoke after a moment stating that Loch came forward. That he was very brave. “He is.” She said holding the case then looked up as Sabine spoke. “I long to see him hear him…Atticus…” it was clear he was the one she was in love with.

________________________________________________

Elaine smiled. “Thanks Leda.” She said then laughed at her comment about Lily probably not liking being called ‘Diva'. “Yes well its actually meant out of respect. Not because she acts like a prima dona.” Elaine said chuckling. “’The Diva of the Ancients’ happens to be more fun to say then the Songstress of the Ancients. But your right she’d frown at Diva.” Lainey said softly. “They actually met here…Lily and Attie. Lily had come with Councilman Lomond, we were scheduled to have the Golden Harvest Festival….and the main event canceled. Five minutes before she was due to preform. Emperor Ajax was furious…he started to rant about this is why he never wanted children….” Elaine paused to take a bite chew and swallowed. “He called Attie and I to come. We were out on assignment so of course we were rushing back. Arlene was supposed to sing for the main event….she refused. Stating everything was all wrong, from the flowers, to the baskets of fruits everything. My brothers were fighting for your attention at the time. When we got here the Festival goers were about to explode….there was this anger…tension….of course entry was a donation to a charity….and you know our people…the donations were huge, for a promise of a live concert by Arlene Silvermark.”

Elaine finished her fruit. Looking to Leda. “Ajax demanded Atticus find a way to fix it before there was a riot. But by the time Atticus and I had returned the anger of the gathered Festival goers was great…they wanted there donations back. Having no problem making the large donation in exchange for the concert….with a promise when they made them that if the concert didn’t happen they would get it back. That the donations wouldn’t be handed over till after. Arnold, our dear ‘hero’ Arnon's father had told the organizers to say that all the while the funds were handed over to the charity at the end of each day they were collected ….Nothing Atticus tried would get Arlene to budge. And she was claiming she’d do anything for Atticus. It was then that Councilman Lomond put a reassuring hand on Attie's shoulder. Said..’Don’t worry son, my little Lily…will make this right.’ And nodded toward the stage. You arrived with Mycroft to help calm things….and as you two joined us…Lily began singing. Goodness that girls voice…no mic…nothing amping it…echoed and resonated throughout all of Aero’Oro….that insurmountable anger…faded…we were all transported to the world within her song…the Ancients came from Elysian to listen to her sing that day….” Elaine smiled. “She sang several songs…filled the entire allotted slot. Ajax at first told Atticus to stop her but Lomond asked if he was sure. If he looked…the crowd loved her. It was after they met. Ajax let her go, let her sing but after nearly every single male moved to swam the pretty raven who enchanted all of Aero’Oro with her voice. Atticus got there first scooped her up and took her to a garden loosing the enraptured crowd….they hit it off. Especially when he brought her to were the Emperor and her father were. Ajax wanted to know what she wanted in payment…since no one preformed for nothing. Arlene was to be paid a hefty amount…I learned later. Lily looked at him confused. Asked if this was a charity event and Atticus confirmed. She answered that in that case..her payment was the happy smiles of the crowd. They donated funds to the charity. She donated her songs to them in return.” Elaine looked at Leda. “Atticus asked if she was hungry and when she said a little he offered to buy her lunch. A thank you. After that she was invited to stay in Aero’Oro during the rest of the festival and longer if she liked. Atticus was assigned to protect her….they’re relationship developed quickly from there.” She looked at Leda. “It was around that same time you asked if I'd be upset if you said yes to Mycroft. I was tickled pink I was right about  you two where getting together, I always thought Crofty was nuts about you…. Just as I was certain Atticus and Lily would be married. They had that same energy. He told me when they broke up….that she stood there and lied to him…he knew she was…that she was pushing him out and away and he let her…” Elaine looked up at the sky. “I told him the truth would come out some day. That he’d know. I think…there was something they were each meant to do. That…they’re meant to be together it was just too soon back then. I told him…to go. Get his answers and this time…don’t let her push him out…my gut tells me…she needs him to stubbornly hold on this time…or he’ll loose her to the Vale.”

Fatima looked at everything seeing Florian sending another check point update. Everything was charging with sunlight. Not as much as she’d like thanks to the Abyss. So she pulled out several reserve sunstone to aid in the charging cycle. Mycroft was riding with her at the moment…the others had an intense look on there faces. “Is there something wrong? Are we being followed?” she asked Mycroft. A subtle head shake no was her answer. Florian hearing her answered it wasn’t behind but ahead….there concern was Karin…they were very much aware he wasn’t likely to just let Lily go.

Karin, with Andre and Jordan arrived at the house to see if Loch had returned. Instead it was empty. His mother hadn’t come she’d leave a note. And Trixie would message him after she grabbed Corrigan. But Corrigan knew the rules. He wasn’t supposed to leave without permission. And Loch's continued absence was not amusing him. He’d find him by now. Especially since Andre and Jordan found there way into the vixens home….not much of a secret when they just waltzed in….and that was when it hit him…she allowed them in. The fox opened the way but why? Turning he left dragging them with him.

“Dad what’s up?” Jordan asked.
“I’m certain of it…Loch ran his mouth. He’s no where to be found in the open and Corrigan not being here? Not a chance. Your grandparents would notify me if they grabbed him…which means it’s the retainers of the royal’s that grabbed him….” Karin said lowly.
“So what now?” Andre said uneasy. It sounded like everything was falling apart…
“We go get the wemch… She will come out…” He said pulling a crystal from his pocket. He typed out a simple message. ‘Mom is dying.” And hit send…sending it to Safira. From Corrigan's crystal.
“Huh? You think that trash will come? Its obvious none of us like her.” Jordan said and Karin snorted.
“You actually buy into Corrigan's act? He doesn’t hate that gold trash. He acts that way to keep from being punished. Just as Loch actually loves the wench.” Karin said lowly as he walked. “I told you already…they aren’t my son’s. Not like you two.” But Karin was livid he hoped the wench's trash took the bait….he needed something to vent his overwhelming anger on….his fury…that she knight. Had she not had Prince Horace there…he would have crushed her….broken her, swords and armor meant little to him. His magic was perfect for him…it was called break by his fathers people anything before him broke…swords, armor, people….it was what made him so dangerous….Jordan didn’t have it…Andre did.

****
Pherenice took a seat and smiled as he set everything down as he joined her. She pulled out the sando taking a bite and smiled as her tail danced behind her. Chewing and swallowing. “It tastes even better then it smells.” She said happily then nodded looking about. “Its nice here.” She said and paused tipping her head. It was like this faint resonance that disappeared quickly enough as Sephiroth accepted his blessings and there meaning but that wasn’t what drew her attention the most there was this ominous feeling….centering around Karin…and growing…. “Not good…that one you were worried about? I can feel him from here….he’s enraged…there’s this ominous energy swirling out from him.” Karin's magic was dangerous but it wasn’t unbeatable. It targeted weakness…but those like Atticus, Gideon and countless others who trained there bodies and the such could withstand it.
~*~*~*~*~
“Really.” Dimael said to her. He had had a feeling he’d need to tell her again. Feverish and going into and out of states of mental clarity meant she likely didn’t remember . She had been going through so much during that purge. Despite being all grown up she was almost childlike at the moment innocent and scared of the monster in the darkness. But for Fleur that monster was real. It had taken so much of her life. Controlled her all the while tricking her into believing her actions were her own. That she wasn’t held prisoner in her own body. Dimael found a sense of irony in this…D’Joran could be a cruel teacher. She was perhaps trying to teach the young of now so highly cut off from the old magics….that not all is as it seems on the surface. If they don’t look deeper at the whole picture a truth could be missed that could have lead to there salvation….it reminded him as Hasencrest.  The up side…according to the Ancients Analayfon  La'Traitorin knew…could sense that the dark high mage was no more real then the Dark War Lord that he was made to be. And that perhaps was why Trait could sense the wrongness.

At the knock he got up and came to the door. “Princess Mela, Prince Blake welcome. Fleur's awake now.” He said opening the door and stepping aside so they could enter. Dim didn’t know Fleur would be getting quiet a few guests now. Mela and Blake the first.


~*~*~*~*~*~
“There soul calls out to us.” Wind said as he looked at her. “How best to put it. It’s like being in a large room full of strangers then you feel it hear it someone speak you name in that fathomless crowd. Its comforting and peaceful like hearing your big brother’s voice, even though it’s the voice of a stranger. You can also pinpoint exactly were this voice is coming from and upon getting to them. Something inside of you goes. ‘Ah there you are. I’ve found you and I’ll keep you safe.’ Which might sound odd or frightening but…we sacred are searching for that voice. For the little sister or brother we’re meant to look after protect. It’s not flawless….there was a large handful sworn to Anna's mother who….sought to destroy everything. They could not just break there contract because she never actually summoned or forced them to do wrong. She felt she needed more to achieve her goal….That is until she became pregnant with Aiyanna…her radiance over took her mother’s and opened the door to form a contract with her. Anna as a result was born bonded with forty spirits.” He had nodded to Faroe grateful the raven-dusk lion didn’t press for greater details.

Aiyanna blushed a bit as he hugged her and kissed her cheek. After stating neither had good parents as if knowing that was a bit painful for her. And just because Grail was sweet and caring. She nodded. “Wind will respect that wish, truthfully he’ll most likely wish to wait that long himself.” She said then nodded again. “Yeah they might come looking for us soon.” She said softly in agreement. Her heart was still being awful she wasn’t dating either and yet whenever something like this happened as innocent as it was…she felt like she was betraying the other one. Yet neither Grail or Faroe were her mate. So why she felt like she was always cheating on one or the other she didn’t get. Windham had told her once she might be among many who was born with more then one soulmate…she told him that wasn’t funny there wasn’t a raven in history that she knew of who was married to more then one at any given time. Widowed and remarried sure, but not at the same time. Windham informed him that in the royal line of the Great Egret it wasn’t that uncommon…and that her mother had been exiled due to her instantly….which was how her parents met. They might have been completely wrong for each other. She was the blessing and gift born of that union.

Cori chuckled. “I haven’t a head for politics myself. Be totally lost if not for Basil. He’s kept this girls cotton tail out of more trouble…Sometimes I can’t help but think I’ve gotten him into more messy conversations smoothin' things over…” Cori said lightly.

Tempest walked with his group up to Dr. Shiha's. “This is it.” He said taking in the doctors place of work. His tone indicated it was nice, a warm country feel…which was a stark contrast to the tension in the village.

Traine walked with Begail and his group….they were headed to the Governor’s but it was tense like any moment a trap could be sprung.
____________________________________________________

“Of course.” Kurama said nodding as Igraine light heartedly referenced his ability to make more shampoo and soap if need be.

Cloud walked the main deck with Kurama toward the stairs down one level he took him through pointing out the the different areas, the kitchen. Crew cabins and the community showers. Among some other things then down to the stairwell at the back. Normally Cloud would have simply come down this stairwell instead of taking the main stairs. But Kurama needed to know were everything was. He showed him the different areas getting a light hearted remark about it being more of a kingdom then a ship. Cloud told him he wasn’t wrong. He showed him the passenger section, were both rescued and paying guests stayed and then his area. In the belly of the ship.

“Nullicite…with organic compost….nasty mix.” Kurama said covering his mouth and nose.

“Yeah our saboteur did me no favors.” Cloud said shaking his head. “I need to get this cleaned up before turning in. I’ll be building the new engine once I get this mess out. If you need me I’ll either be in my room there.” Cloud nodded towards the closed door. “Or in what the crew calls the toy box there.” He pointed to the door that was ajar and frowned. It should be closed.

Kurama looked at him. “I see….although I would have thought you’d be closer to the Captain .”  

“Closer to?” Cloud repeated confused.

“Your not together? Kurama asked but this look washed over him. Conflicted…love and longing and this light that said he felt like he’d be betraying another…Kurama looked at Cloud. “If I may…I do not know what loss clouds your vision, but you’re here because this person asked you to keep her safe? Its written all over your posture.”

Cloud nodded. “Its complicated.” He answered after a moment.

“Does it half to be? I’m fairly certain that this person who meant so much to you both would demand such suffering between you two. This person would want you both to be happy..” Kurama said.

“Its not that simple…we don’t know if he’s alive or dead. He was Captain of this vessel…but my brother more then my boss. We walked into a trap he and I he demanded I leave him. Said he’d make an opening for me to escape. He was who they were after. I refused but he pulled the crest and master key forcing them on me. Told me if he was in danger then so too was Igraine …made me promise to get to her. To keep her and there son safe. I"

“You have. You’ve obviously done what he asked. But…he obviously isn’t a fool he likely knew you going staying by her side you’d fall for her and he was alright with it. If anyone would love and cherish her as she deserves it’s you. Zidane Tao would want you both to be happy.” Kurama said softly.

Cloud was quiet. “I’ll think about it. You need to see your work space still. Come it’s this way.” Cloud spoke but his tone indicated he’d talk no further on it. Kurama nodded and followed. Watching as Cloud pulled a key to the old overflow kitchen turning on the axillary lights he walked in with Kurama.

Kurama walked forwards it wasn’t built for a dinning area it had large storage spaces, a smaller walk in fridge and freeze both that said out of order. Various cupboards a large sink and wall ovens . A countertop stove….as well as a large center island ideal for working.

“This is perfect. If we have empty barrels I can make what you need. You were going for the weakest grade that could handle cleaning that…but it would require a lot of scrubbing….I can make the best for you.”

Cloud nodded. “If it’s no trouble.”

“Its not.” Kurama said regarding him. “Forgive me for overstepping…”

Cloud shook his head. “Don’t worry about it. You meant well. I'll go get the barrels while you get set up. Oh here.” He tossed Kurama the key. “That’s the only copy.” Kurama nodded then got to work despite being sealed up it was remarkably clean then realized Cloud likely took care of it all this time.

____________________________________________________

Sephiroth didn’t move as they came into him…her memories her life…friendship’s lost to never fall in love to be allowed to live. Tears fell as they continued to come to him…lifetime after lifetime being returned to this to have everything Pherenice was stripped from her. Included were memories concerning him….his unusual gift. As Pherenice stood there nearing the end of her summon at that point. But her eyes kept moving to him something deep in his being ached. Nothing more then an infant. They sought his name through the naming ceremony…as was there custom…for they knew what role each newly born child was to have upon gaining there name this way…Sephiroth…Zinfandel spoke stating he would be there undoing…or he would be the one to permanently set things in unbreakable stone. They need only control what he learned.
Things shifted again as the core of her memories all that she was finally entered him. He didn’t cry out again, arcs of magic flowed out around him, spinning about him. But one does not absorb the worlds memories even with the powerful blessings on him. His wings, and hair faded out to a silvery white at the end. But it was his eyes which would hold the greatest change, they were opal now in color that stunning shade of white that changed color depending on angle.
And still it was not finished…so much flowing into him, as threads of magic danced around him and the crystal. What he was seeing he could never unsee… and these memories would need to go from him to Pherenice….he would walk as the true Memoria of the Shisha , never stealing her memories and her life only aiding her in the weight of them, calming heavy ones.
___________________________________________________
Levia nodded. “Sounds good.” She said holding Sunny’s hand in her own. She knew Sunny didn’t want to say only because she didn’t want to upset there mom. She knew because she was the same. But they were doing this together. It wasn’t falling on one sister to tell her.

Lyka snorted laughing as he was pulled down with her. The virtue of a girl was bendy wings. “I’m fairly certain that’s a Hestia virtue and not girl one. My fourteen sisters aren’t nearly as agile as you.” He teased back. “Sunberries huh. Nice treat after that one. But yeah…I’m feeling normal again.” He said looking at Hes as they laid there he was also catching his breath.
☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆

“I’m okay to go wwwwwhhhiiifff" she meant to say with but a big yawn interrupted her as she blinked a few times. Miki dropped down from her chair as did Rem who said “g'night Essie…Min'to" As she padded off leaning on Miki who supported them both to the bedroom.

Minato smiled. “I think she’d have fallen asleep before you got her tucked in.” he said then looked to Sarah. “Thank you for having us.” He said as he stood wondering if Esric would join him or bow out.



Lacey nodded as he brought the tea then sat near her speaking gently. “I know your right…” she said softly. “That I’ll wake…its just…” it had been her life fighting sleep. But she was tired deeply tired as her eyes seemed to be loosing that battle his presence close by helped considerably Before she could finish that thought she fell asleep.
_______________________________________________
Chai listened but her ears perked a bit as Haddie told her where the bench was. How many steps back. She walked over and sat down again reaching up to touch by her own eyes. “It doesn’t bother you? My ge'atra my father…said being born blind among Aracadian foxes was a hint of great magical power. That and the ten tails…I’ve never felt any sort of magic within my…or maybe I just don’t know what it feels like. But…my world is darkness…all around but for the lights. People…animals plants…they all give off light. I’ve started to realize all good people have warm light…bad people often have a cold light…but the frightening ones are those…with no light at all…in fact they seem to devour the light around them mercilessly…”

Veetoria looked. “That one, the necromancer there he turned that one into a Raghoul…something not alive but not undead either…a twisted creation with only one foot through the door of life. That howl…was the howl of a Grim Ash Lycan….he purged the necromancer’s magic…ending that one. Don’t be upset with the Grim wolf though….there was no saving that one. Once you become an undead in any way…there’s no coming back. Even you as a Lycan would have to get close to the fallen one to smell it…but half his body has already rotted away….from the necro flame…” she said looking at Octavis. “No regard for life. To them the living are only toys for them to play with.”

“He did. If you wish to know then come with me. There is a room in this castle designed to deal with creatures like those…but mostly the curse death artifacts.” Vee said as she looked at him. “It was a room Lady Silvi built for her best friend who was constantly battling to end the terror of Necromancers.” She said. “Although calling it a room is rather vague. My Captain said it’s the Chapel of sacred flame….its the only place left on D'Joran that we know of were the silver gold divine flame still burns. The last pyre lit be Lord Draco, protected so that it is never but out. Those things will not survive his cleansing fire. His flames burn away all that does not belong in the natural order.”

“We’re all fine. Haddie took Chai to get her fur un-matted in the other room.” Raphie said as she looked at the exchange. “Penny was here with me. The towels were because I noted sedatives and Penny warned me of Chai's allergy to them. Penny wanted to ensure they could not use it. So I showed her how to guard the opening .” She said and Oak would know just as it kept him out would have kept those four as well. Raphtalia had shown her the best way to protect against the gas and keep the door from opening . Keeping the girls safe. “are all of you alright? There was a peculiar odor out there when the door opened.” Raphtalia was not a foolish girl out right stating she smelled death…Tobin to be exact would likely send Penny panicking so instead she simply mentioned an unusual odor.
_________________________________________________________

Blaise hesitated a moment but his eyes were honest. She got up and placed her hand into his. She didn’t understand everything he made her feel. Living a lie for so long left her confused and unsure of what she was feeling. But it was likely a relief to Alder. As confusing as this was for her. For her fear of disobeying Flamie she choose to place her trust in him. “Okay.” She said lowly…because she knew she couldn’t go back to hoping from bed to bed. The idea made her sick. How she could do it before was likely due to the false diety magic used on her.

Adriel nodded. “I remember Valdr…he was noble and kind. He would never turn his back on someone like Blaise. He’d have helped her as Alder is…figure out who she really is. Break free of the lies she’s been made to believe. He’d help her find her way to you.” Adriel said softly looking at the waters.

“Not just Rohdorn.” Tomoe said gently. “By being forced to live a lie she doesn’t see her inner light. See who she truly is. Alder will lead her back to truth, to Rohdorn, but he’ll also lead her to you Adriel. She can’t heal unless she can see her inner light. Her truth.” Tomoe said gently.

“Thank you.” Vyshae said to them both. She was grateful as she walked off heading towards were she felt Blaise. The shift in the Princess’s magical pressure was not small. In fact it felt like it was coming into it’s TRUE alignment. She needed to find Blsise and whoever shexwas with hopefully it was someone trustworthy of keeping her safe as the deception that caused all this continued to unravel . Blaise would be lost. Vulnerable…but thankfully she was with someone trustworthy. There were those down vassal lines. They maintained an unshakable faith to there Ancients and there ways. Alder was one…Vyshae another. Her mother and father both. Which was why she grew up outside of the feud her parents didn’t want her influenced by it. Until they were both lost. The elders of the High Elves refused her entry because they could heavily sense the night with her. Fearing she’d undo the curse of ‘unseeing' on Traya they were right. She would have. But Sylars father welcomed her. Stating she personified how things were supposed to be. Unity not division. Asked her to teach Sylar. She never had to. He knew always since birth. They were not meant to be divided so instead it was helping him deal with the pain of living a lie in order to reach Traya and set things right.
____________________________________________________
“Of course.” He said and stopped the water then gently lifted her. Setting her gently on the bench. “I’ll be in the living area if you need anything.” He said as he moved to walk out. He’d not force himself on her. He closed the door behind him then walked over to look out the balcony. He’d hear her call him even from there but he watched the clouds in the sky…that was quite forward even for him…what had gotten into him? Would she be uncomfortable in his presence now? That would be unacceptable but he would accept it. Have to because to do otherwise would be highly dishonorable.

Rumi smiled. “Not mating not yet…” he said tracing her cheek gently. “I was thinking I’d return the favor.” He said softly.

“Congratulations both of you.” Jarral said smiling. “Looks like we’ll be and Aunt and Uncle.” He said to Wynter then looked back at them. “Truly Solan, Keelin Congratulations.”

Solan smiled then nodded. He and Keelin were married. Jarral and Wynter weren’t not yet but he had insisted that she was family and he meant it. It was perhaps because Jarral was always nervous about such serious questions.

Jarral reached into his pocket holding the small Velveteen box. The ring inside was delicate the Aurora stone chip beautiful. But it reminded Jarral of Wynter. He pulled the box nervous as the day was long. Took a deep breathe and opened the box. “Wynter…whatever our futures may hold…I..know you’re the only one I want to spend it with…as mates…will you…” he sounded so nervous. “Will you marry me?”
_________________________________________________

Daire looked at it…the complied notes he had decoder from the old script. It was so simple…but that was perhaps why it worked. Who didn’t feel some level of nervousness. Were they good enough? If not for them would they not be happier? What was worse was the backlash loop of the song. I fell prey the feelings of being unfaithful. Then…there was there lives before now. So of course Liam would harbor guilt. Frau was at Severin's mercy for a bit. He didn’t know the fully story but apparently something happened that Liam perhaps never forgave himself for. All of it…made him vulnerable to the song. Those who were immune didn’t harbor those insecurities.
☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆
“Sounds like he never found the right one till she appeared.” Tae teased back. “But honestly it’s a relief to hear he’s nothing like those stories. I’m glad he’s the man you describe it means he’ll love you and care for you. It also means he’s seeing you Tilly. For who you are. The sweet kind girl who made a family happen with a lost frightened bejeweled bird of Paradise and a lonely young Grim wolf. His half brother tried but he couldn’t understand Sorei just knowing things from before his time. I was always curious how he knew. Never doubting him but asking where he learned it. He’d answer his ancestors told him…I remember telling him he was lucky they were there to guide him. He smiled but it was you Tilly that stopped the cold looks from the village you explained it was an innate part of his magic. Seems Nyx sees the wonder sister Sorei and I know.” She said softly. “We often spoke. You often said you could never give your heart to someone who had closed there’s. The stories described a closed Jaded Hero, you describe a man full of warmth and love…which is why I’m happy. So very happy he’s the way you describe you deserve that happiness.”

Anos looked up…that presence. He knew it. Sensed it countless times. He didn’t realize she could sense feel his heavy emotions. The anger and hate at himself the loathing. It was indeed eating at him. He walked up opening the door and she was there. On the surface he looked calm. Like there wasn’t anything wrong. He was surprised to see her….actually get go see her. She was breath taking beautiful. Anos stepped to the side. “Come in.” he said kindly no hint of that overwhelming anger in his voice. It was at himself so he’d never inflict that all consuming anger on another. Unaware just yet she could feel it. Sense it…he was all but drowning in it…because it was everything he tried to rid from Ne’ther .
~*~*~*~*~

Fauve looked at him. “We’ll go I promise.” She said. But she couldn’t say when. And when he returned there would be a lot to deal with. They were mated without his villages permission. Although the wedding was preformed by Trilander and there was no mistaking his countenance. Even there wedding bands were of Lemurian design. Wrapping around there wrists. It was no doubt his concern for his sisters. It was his belief one Fauve would back that they had a right to say yes or no to a suitor. And she knew at least one of his sisters was only interested in the fairer sex. They entered and Fauve watched Aster and Violet picking pretty stones and shells they’d decided to save the flowers for last.

“Sure.” Sorei said as he took the tray. He didn’t answer as she seemed to glean it for herself. He set it aside then laid down behind her. “Seluna blossoms are in season…they’re a rare flowering tree. I heard the starlight garden has a grove of them, in all different colors…they glow in starlight. If you want I can take you there when your feeling better.” He spoke as if it was just an bug or illness not forcing her to deal with or face it right now. “For right now we can talk about whatever you want or just get some rest.”

_____________________________________________________
“I love you too. I’m dispatching three smaller ships. The Rarevaldi trio offered to pull them. Thankfully there not fans of our problem child. And hold a deep respect for there princesses wishes.” He said. “Just be careful put there. Your all coming home alive and as unharmed as possible.” He said worried they were important to him after all.


“We do.” She said nodding. “There’s this Vulpine who was rather insistent that all rescue teams carry the necessary equipment on rescue missions. That was included. Fiore, Sarah and Merit designed the rescue team gear to ensure the highest survival rates. So a vial is all I’m allowing. And that’s pushing it. You already look three sheets to the wind.” She said gesturing for Rostan to follow. “After…your eating something and drinking some sweet juice…to give your body what it needs to replenish what you’ve lost. No exceptions Ros.” Kort said looking at him. “I never accept bringing back a dead rescue team member. I know it can happen but not because I’m recklessly throwing people’s lives around. “

__________________________________________________________
Yuuri nodded. “Theres a twisted flow over there…your right.” She said lowly moving off with him. The less they recklessly giveaway the better. She walked with Senn. “Something over there caused every instinct I gained from sklave fights to rise….what ever was there was evil Senn…pure evil. What’s more…his energy seems to be linked to it in a way…” it had to do with the pheromones. Havarti wasn’t hiding his desire to have Kit again. He was radiating it. Yuuri had done it before with Senn in practice. She could never see the person, but Senn could perhaps because his other senses were so keen, add in what her flow saw and he could ‘see' the person. Havarti looked like Mallium but much better kept. His colors were white tinged with a reddish black tinted. His eyes were a yellow green but rather sinister. But they needed to know the threat…she was holding his hand. “Ready? I’ll link my flow.”


Once the door locked he let out a low keening sound taking a deep breath. “Sorry…” Fii said softly. “I don’t understand why but….it was his scent on the wind…” hecsaid unwilling to say the name…to say who like it might cause him to appear.

Havarti was once again leaning against the tree, munching on another apple as he stood there. He sensed Cassius coming but his every step didn’t scream born and breed assassin like Yuuri…a killer…which was interesting…it was as if ending another’s life was that girls specialty. Senn spoke of a hunter tracker. He was far more skilled then that but because Yuuri made no point of hiding the predator killing instinct right now she masked Senn's true presence and skill within her own. Havarti continued to munch on the second apple purposely letting his true target know…he was here and he had found him. His resistance to coming was interesting…but he wondered how long that would last. All it would take was once…that’s how overly saturated the boys body was. In fact Yuuri just threw off his perception of how dangerous Cassius was as well….unknown to Havarti shecwas purposely allowing herself to look like the only ominous threat….the only danger to there plans on purpose. Senn would know. He’d likely witnessed Yuuri and Paz both doing it. The ‘bait’ always said my turn. To draw all attention while the other got the drop. They wanted Gracia's side seriously underestimating them.

As Cassius drew closer he paused. “I never thought I’d see the day A Gallant would abandon his honor. I’m not saying Gracia is right. We both know better.” Havarti said turning the apple in his hand. “But that silver haired dragon…she slaughter thousands of Mystrians for sport. For money….” He looked. “Think I’m exaggerating a bit? She’d fight a hundred and fifty to one. She was the one and kill them all. Then stare with cold dead eyes at there corpses and leave the arena unless they called for a round two.” He said lowly. “I get wanting to overthrow your Gracia they’ve ruled far too long…but abandoning your honor to get there….at the end of the day your really no better then the royals you served huh? Use a girl called a living breathing weapon…who the arena's stacked odds agsinst….Yuuri'Lansea. Yuuri for short right? Just some food for thought….you could challenge her to a sparing match if you don’t believe me…she’ll either accept and nearly kill you or refuse as your not her blades target right now.” Havarti said walking off eating his apple….what better way then to sow the seeds of distrust. “Of course you could watch that movie crystal it has the best highlights of her fights….don’t worry it’s not bugged. Tampering would ruin the images recorded after all.” He said pointing to the edge of the barrier. Then continued to walk away….they’d fall apart from the inside out as he was sure none mentioned Yuuri's past…and none had…
Prim was quiet. Minerva might have an idea. The fact she knew and Prim didn’t bothered her a little but it was her words that made her realize. If Kit still clearly remembered his childhood here he’d know just as Min that she’d shoulder a guilt for it. He likely went to Minerva wanting to get her to understand why he was  doing what he was and any reaction he might have had to Pandora. Prim took a deep breath. “I promise to remember that. I can’t guarantee I won’t be upset. But…This is my son. I can’t help him if I don’t know what’s wrong. No matter how I might or might not feel…Kit has to come first.” She didn’t realize it herself but a good clue to her mental state was her view…she didn’t lead in with she should have been there…but that her baby came first.

Leif smiled and nuzzled her a bit. A soft loving whine leaving him. There was this overwhelming feeling that words didn’t feel enough to explain. But he did want all of that. To marry her. To have a family with her. He wanted that more then anything.

Heirloom looked at her gently. “As much as you need.” He said looking at her. “You can say it…thank you, sorry and whatever else. I’ll always answer You’re welcome, and it’s alright. Your healing Thierry. In many ways, do what feels natural, if it’s those words then use them. I will never tire of hearing or reassuring you. As much as you need.”

___________________________________________________________
Kiyoko listened to him as he spoke. She wasn’t awful. That it was .normal to be upset angry. And it reached Zuri. She took a deep breath. “Thanks Oden.” She said smiling at his words they were a comfort. She hadn’t been awful. Zuri was saved because she did indeed help her and it was why Zuri was here now.


Regius nodded. “If your not feeling tired your more then welcome to join me.” He said as he moved to walk with her the short distance to the kitchen but still. At least they were talking now.

Tasha paused coming from many others it was code he’d deck him. But Pine was different he’d do just as he said. Talk with Yule. “Alright if Yule still refuses I’ll let you know. Maybe a talk with you will get through to him.”

Naria nodded. “Alright.” He answered her softly his voice a bit heated and husky. So long, the had waited so very long to be together. He moved shifting the gently supporting her stood. Naria as he was standing had her gently in his arms. Not sure why he was so certain he wouldn’t slip and fall but he was. He moved stepping out before setting her down reaching over for one of her large plush bath towels he wrapped her in it, leaning in to kiss Lorna passionately on the lips. “Equa twill luvaros, nors curata iue. Seamore fendanta. “ He whispered in Cletic. To translate to common was to severally down grade the meaning. `My love for you has no equal, nor can any surpass you in my heart, not now or forever more.’ It was something said between husband and wife. A declaration to wife from there husband, there lover that no woman could equal her in his heart. There was no one who could surpass her. She was the only one. Would always be the only one in his heart who he was in love with. “I can say I love you till the end of time but it’ll never be enough…love is far to shallow a word Lorna. I…since we met all those years ago have only wanted one thing…” he took a knee, highly aroused. But it didn’t matter. He had discovered it sealed away in his magic. Although he had not had it with him when he fell back then. He was certain of that.

It was placed there, he would have guessed D'Joran but he’d be wrong. Tetrabiblos was responsible. A thank you from the spirit of the stars for saving her. Naria took a knee looking at her as he held it out. “I know, I have not all my memories, but I need them not to know this simple but absolute truth, My heart from the moment we met is yours…would you marry me Lorna Ever?” part of him was that prince still. To loose his innocence was to be with the one he intended to spend his life with. As husband and wife. To enter into a ‘courtship' leading to marriage. That wasn’t an issue for him. This wasn’t some tickle of fancy. It had always only been her. The ring was beautiful, a mix of old Druid and Celtic design, with small star stones set for the centers of the tiny flowers. Even in the midst of that terrible war he’d found an jewel Smith who crafted the delicate ring for her. The man did it, because he had hoped the then prince and princess would end this foolish war before to many more innocent lives were lost. They had ended the war not by confessing there love…but Naria dying and Lorna’s brokenhearted grief ripping through there anger and blood lust Thoran Naria's father had looked to the queen of the Druids before ordering his men to stand down they were all fools….this fighting cost them too high a price.
☆☆☆☆☆
Aiyan chuckled. “I’d love to think I made you weak in the knees just now.” He teased. “But I can’t take credit for the sands handy work, or rather the mischievous spirits around us.. Instead…I’ll do something about it.” He had watched the spirits in the water and sand beneath them catch her before fluttering off to give them some space. Aiyan leaned in kissing Zai as his hand moved tracing her skin gently traveling lower towards her maidenhead. In a moment he intended to have his beloved singing for him

Kei blushed a bit not at the sweet kiss that had his stuttering purr kicking up a notch or two. No it was her kissing his nose and her words. His heavy tail bounced on the bed the solid thuds a cute cue she flustered him a bit with those words. Not that it weakened his state of arousal Oh no, that was as strong as ever. “I should be the one thanking the Ancients. Going in challenging the slavers alone was reckless. While I caught the attention of those rogues I also  caught yours. This beautiful girl showed up wherever I went…then I thought I nearly lost you when those rogues attacked you terror and fear washed through me…I was terrified I’d not find help for you in time….La'Shire was close. Dragon’s nest as we’d all come to call her…you weren’t doing well Naiya…Lord Traitorin saved you. Told me I’d not loose you, the Ancients guided me to Drzgon's nest to save you….” Kei brushed her cheek gently. “I knew how I felt about the beautiful Ranger hunting me. I never thought I’d be lucky enough that she loved me back. You are my world Naiya, you and our adorable kitten. Thank you, for falling in love with this foolish Tiger.”

Nayril smiled at bit at Lettie's teasing comment about the elves. She looked at her. “You wouldn’t happen to have Miotama sonita?” she asked referring to ‘New mom stew' it was perhaps a silly question. Nayril would hardly be the first expecting mother to grace Lettie's café. “Or anything along those lines you could suggest?” She asked…Druidian women seemed to have a sixth sense when dealing with a mama to be. Like they could sense the new and upcoming life force. Nayril herself wasn’t sure what was safe…that had no risk of churning her stomach. “Oh but please no fish dishes…” she said looking a little green at the idea of more fish smells…



Meliodas nodded when she asked if he was okay. He smiled gently to Poesy. “I’m alright, I" he looked at her. “I want to make love to you. To mate…” he said honestly feeling himself respond lower. With Poesy honesty was best but he wasn’t simply acting on the urge either. “You’re the only one I want to make love to Poe, to embrace in the manner which babies are made. Its just… “ he smiled warmly. “You’re the first and only person I want to be with, to have a family of our own with. But I want you to be ready, you have the right to say yes or now. Both choices are yours. If your not ready that’s perfectly fine. Your happiness, you feeling safe and warm and loved is important to me Poe. You always have a choice, your voice what you want is important to me.”

“Fable, you have nothing to feel guilty for. Just as you keep saying you should have…but the same goes for me. I was nervous to tell you. Even though looking back now after it’s clear you felt the same as I did..but I worried we were just friends and if I confessed I’d loose you.” Hecsaid pausing and blushing a bit himself. “Looking back at all our moments together you were saying it without words as clearly as I was. But Cina insisted I was wasting my time. That I was only your best friend. Told me I was pathetic for holding onto things like this.” Fenris looked at her. “Looking back over the years now it’s clear you were trying to tell me too. You have nothing to be sorry for.   I should have worked up the nerve to tell you much sooner.”

Fen looked at her. “I also know how manipulative Cina can be. She drug me around Ethion one day. Telling me you asked her to grab me on the way to the market. Since she was passing by. We got to that stall you weren’t there never had been. She said it was a different stall…drug me around centra market half the day even ‘checking' her crystal…then suggested we go for a swim you’d be there. I refused,  and went home to her irritated response…it was not a fun day I was beyond annoyed.” He said referring to a day Fable knew well. It was an outing Cina claimed he invited her to. Not Fable and then they went skinny dipping. Nothing of the sort happened.

Athrun hummed into the kiss, laying over her as it deepened out a bit. Ribbon was a clever  storm threader she’d drag the wagon ride out a long time just lazily walking along. Atrun moved one hand to trace her side, his other arm bracing him enough that his full weight wasn’t pressing down on her.
________________________________________________________

Noctis looked over as he slept seeing the tension fading as she continued to hum softly. His souls memories were his real ones. Not this forced on him by his elder brother and Rsiser. The melody served two purposes…one was to call up ones true memories from the depths of one’s soul, there true self the other was anchoring light. Without his heart making and keeping memories emotions was going to be all but impossible. It wasn’t that he wouldn’t. They would go to join the false memories in his heart. But the memories imprinted upon ones soul were different they never went away, were never forgotten. It was creating based on Savarian’s own soul a resonating heart. Only able to do so because of Tegra and his gift of grace. That grace would work now as a reflection of Savarian’s true heart and soul. It wasn’t perfect. It would allow him to retain those memories stirred up by the wordless song. But it would not make and contain new ones. Although he may find a way to do so. Or she could. Memory crystals were easy to gain. She could create a necklace to copy a reflection of current memories he was making. It would allow him  to recall them but if he lost that necklace he lost those memories contained within. Not permanently for they would be with his real heart but this was to give him something to hold onto.

Ettie looked at her. “Its not that I didn’t want to tell you…I just…not good at expressing myself with words.” Ettie said blushing a bit. “Your touch doesn’t upset me it never has nor will it ever.” Ettie looked at Cresdida. “I suppose what made me nervous to tell you…is because you’re the only one to ever make me feel this way. I love it…your touch.” Ettie said blushing deeply admitting it but boy did it cause him to blush deep enough to give the deep crimson and burgundy red of his hair and feathers a run for its money.

Zen nodded. “I’m relieved there’s someone who knows how to bring him peace. He’s carried a heavy burden for far too long.” He said then flinched as D’Joran rather loudly expressed her disdain for his comment of having to carry it. He touched one if his temples sighing. “I don’t recall saying it was your fault. Only that he carried a heavy burden…” he looked pointed at the world the ground outside the large floor to ceiling glass windows.  Then looked at Myth. “Sorry…D’Joran wasn’t amused at my comment reminding me…loudly that all things happen for a reason. I know that…and I know he needs this strength to use that spell…but it doesn’t change the heaviness of the burden he’s shouldered alone all this time.”


Link had nodded before walking out closing the door behind him. He walked down the halls and to the kitchen seeing the new kid Zen speaking with Myth. He was apologizing as he seemed to have gotten into a brief argument with the world. Zen say Link approaching and politely excused himself. As he walked up, Zen moved off.
“It would do you both good to get some sun. And you should take that elixir Link.” Zen said as he walked off to sit on a bench on an outdoor balcony.

Link pulled the vial taking the elixir once he had the top off. He looked at Myth. The shackles have been removed from Tegra and Etios. Will is soaking. he said as he looked at her. How are you feeling? Link asked although he made no move to grab food…he hadn’t eaten anything the night before when they returned either it was like his memories weren’t the only thing slowly returning to him. Not that Myth would let him get away with not eating.

Tegra smiled gently taking the bowl of honeyed sugar and setting it aside. Neither of them needed that spilling and being drenched in that sweet substance. Tegra leaned forward closing the distance kissing her. The kiss was both hearted passionate and gentle all at once. He broke the kiss. “Just follow what feels right, in your heart. Embracing, making love is a sacred dance between heart body and soul. Don’t think, just feel.” He said gently as he leaned in to kiss her again that same gentle passionate heat. She would be embraced by him. Made love to. Tegra wouldn’t do this if he didn’t have deep feelings for her. Love for her as he did Varian he admitted as much to her…that his feelings for her were no different then for Varian. She still wished to be with him. It made his heart dance before they even started.

__________________________________________________________

Trait took the list. “Yeah Alcy has all of this. More then enough. I’ll go get it.” He said walking out.

Nyx nodded to Nessa supporting her. Dazai nodded indicating he had this handled.

“I’ll get these two to the Eclipse Chamber.” He said as Nyx supported Nessa the duo leaving the room as Dazai turned his attention to the four others. More to the point…Kahi's question.

Dazai looked at Kahi. “I’m sorry but no.” He said having a feeling these four wouldn’t like it. Kahiri stiffened which was a solid confirmation. “ One it’s hard to say if its just you and Ri the curse twists. Or if Hunter and Ruby are included. Jado may be asleep but that doesn’t mean all of the curse on Ryn has been supressed. The second reason…can you any of you honestly say to you won’t react like a parent? Like family. I wasn’t bluffing when I said this is going to be painful. Ryn is close to being absorbed. If its interrupted…if the spell is blocked or broken…Nessa won’t get a second chance. Ryn will cease to exist.”

“You’ll be locked outside. But you won’t just be waiting. Your feelings, the desire to protect Ryn…to stop Jado,,,there is a sub chamber outside but connected. You can wait there. It will clearly convey your true feelings to him. In a way the curse can’t block. A father’s love. Your wanting him to be saved…but you can’t go in there with defacing emotions against yourself. You can’t go in there blaming yourself for this…he will sense it…and it’ll break him. That you blame yourself for something out of anyone’s control. Just focus on knowing right now…your supporting Ryn.”

Ryn looked at her. “Thanks Trini.” He said holding her hand but he was barely able to suppress the trembling. “No one remembers there being an Onyx…whenever he’s mentioned everyone experiences a lost time phenomenon. Except mom..she holds her head in pain…so I stopped trying no one believed me…Onyx never existed..some say there was a little old lady with a staff. Others a young Cleric….no one remembers that person clearly..the person Trini described…was what I saw when the one I knew to be Onvx pinned me down one hand crushing my thought the other…passed into my chest holding my heart then Onyx became Jado…I…couldn’t break free he laughed saying my weakness gave him the means of destroying the mist…Unable to stop him as he seemed to just…melt into me I cast a powerful seal on myself…so he switched gears…he plans on nearly consuming me before taking on his true appearance while in me….then trick my dad into killing me…and in doing so…kill the mist.” Ryn's hand was shaking in Trinkets. Scared was an understatement.

Trinket shook her head a bit. “I won’t be outside. I won’t leave Ryn,” she said. She was a Bonobas. Her family was revered in the future for their resilience, the value of their word, and their bravery, even in the face of uncomfortable or unsettling things. Seeing Ryn in pain would be hard, but she wouldn’t leave him alone in it.

Shiri led Winreesa away from the main entry foyer and to the last room they needed to finish cleaning before they could take a break for a snack, some tea and quiet reflection together. As they walked, they passed Donovan and Deetra. Shiri avoided looking at them, as doing so normally prompted an interaction, and they weren’t allowed without permission in this case. She then stopped and looked back as they walked by. Deet was really leaving. There was a part of Shirenai that felt envy over it… an emotion she knew was not always acceptable for a Maiden, but was also natural to feel. Mostly… it was perhaps because she knew out there, Deetra would be able to know boys… and there were two that liked her, clearly. She turned back to Winnie and continued to lead her.

Sabine smiled and nodded. “We can find a way to make that happen,” she said. “Right, Judy?” she asked their friend. Judith was a skilled enchantress in her own rights, and she was able to do things as complex as opening a stable portal between Unkindness and La’Shire, and as simple as creating a mirror or some other object to talk with another and see them. “I’m sure he wants to hear your voice too..”

________________________________________________

“I remember all of that, Lainey,” Leda noted with a smile, “but thank you for the reminder,” she added playfully. She sighed. “I do hope that they all arrive back here in Aer’Oro safely. This is just as much Lily’s home as the Unkindness was… So, then… that would mean that Safira, Lily’s firstborn… is Attie’s,” she said and smiled, nodding. “I can see it. The fire tipped feathers should have given it away sooner, I suppose,” she noted. She then looked reassuringly to her friend and sister-in-law. “Don’t fret. Atticus wouldn’t let her be lost to the Vale… He wouldn’t lose another to it,” she noted, since Ariadne was in the Vale now. It’d been difficult on both Atticus and Soraya. She’d done a lot of traveling and getting into trouble for a while as a result. But it also led her to Zlo, and somehow the two of them got each other back on track.

****

Orion pulled out his own sandwich and took a bite, smiling as he watched her eat and enjoy her sando. “I’m glad you like it so much,” he said. He took another bite and then opened his tea and paused as he noticed her slightly distant look for a moment. But she looked okay. IT wasn’t like before… it looked more like she had this little wash of peace, unaware it was something that had happened in Aeon. Then she seemed to focus elsewhere, mentioning it wasn’t good… and then mentioning Karin. He nodded, taking a sip from his bottled tea. “I’m sure they’re trying to go about it in a way that won’t cause too much of a scene. If they could corner them in their home, it would be ideal. Nothing public, no confusion or distress amongst the rest of Unkindness, no one put in harms way…” he said. “Karin and his sons… they’re all strong and they have tempers.” Even Loch did, though he wasn’t a short fuse like his father, though his father could drive him to do drastic things just to get away from the family home for a night. Like picking fights with a member of the Young Council.

~*~*~*~*~

Fleur curled up a bit more under the covers as Dimael moved to answer the door. She pulled the blanket up higher, almost to her ears, hiding most of her head in the soft, plush pillow, peeking over the edge of the pillow as he opened the door. One could imagine that she would try to do this as a child, hide from her mother, hide from the next ‘sacrifice’ she’d have to endure to help her mother claim her precious dagger. But it never worked for her then. But this was the safest she could make herself feel right now.

Blake looked at Dimael as the door opened. He nodded in greeting to him and then paused. Fleur was awake. He looked down at Mela, wondering if she would want more than just the protective talismans made… would she want to see Fleur? Speak to her, even? Would Fleur even speak to them? “… We brought everything to make those protective talismans… Mela here was hoping you would teach her how to make them,” he said, leaving anything about Fleur up to Mela to mention. It was her sister-in-law that Fleur had been driven to hurt. But Mela would be able to see the difference… as could Blake… between a young woman who was oppressed by a cursed dagger and forced to do terrible things not of her own will… and one who was now free of it and drowning in her own unwarranted guilt. And if Mela decided to give Fleur one of the protection talismans, it would be a sign to the girl that maybe… Dimael was right…

~*~*~*~*~*~

If it wasn’t a familiar-type calling that Windham seemed to be referencing, in how they found the one to whom they would make such a contract… she would think it sounded romantic. A soul calling out to another. She wondered if that was the only time they could hear a soul singing for them. She then paused as she heard him mention Aiyanna was born bonded with forty spirits. “Forty. Wow. That’s so many, and you say she just accepted more…” she said, shaking her head some. That sounded like a lot to keep track of, but… Aiyanna was very impressive. “…Sacred…” she whispered to herself as he used the term to refer to himself and those from his realm. She liked it.

Faroe shook his head as Windham explained how it was that Aiyanna ended up born with so many contracts… only to forge more over her life. “Her mother was… not someone who should be entrusted with such bonds,” he admitted, based off what Anna had shared with him. And she had shared a lot… perhaps unintentionally. That could happen in Faroe’s presence. He was a quiet listener, but he was a good one. Very patient, very observant, and he didn’t judge unless it was warranted. Sometimes people felt they could speak freely around him for those reasons. He also never liked to cause anyone to feel that they’ve misplaced their trust in him by saying or doing something to make them regret sharing when they most needed to.

Grail nodded as Aiyanna said Windham would respect his requests as Hem’s elder brother, but Grail wouldn’t be able to harbor resentment if things were to take a different time table. He couldn’t if Windham was serious about his sister… and if Hemlock felt the same way. He wouldn’t alienate himself from his sister by upsetting her and denying her or by chastising her if something were to happen… He thought to offer his hand to Aiyanna to go back out with the others, but then her just lifted it and gestured with a smile. “Ladies first,” he said with a gentle nod.

____________________________________________________

“Horatio left the ship?” Igraine asked as she moved back up onto the Captain’s deck with Zosie.

“As soon as he was finished passing on your orders around the ship. They made haste in getting whatever needed to get done finished in short order the moment you disembarked with Cloud, and then he led ten of them off into town. I’m sure looking to get a head start on all the debauchery and drunkenness that Port Royale has to offer,” Zosie said as she rested back against one of the intricately carved railings. “So what was it about this one?”

Igraine smiled and looked at Zosie. Every ‘stray’ she brought on board came with a story. Something about Kurama’s situation had clearly struck a chord with Grain, which was why she had so readily offered him safe haven on her ship. “He reminded me a bit of myself, I think. Trapped within a world of our keeper’s making,” she said, speaking of her life under her brother’s roof and his rule. She was the voice of the common people, while her brother only favored the nobility… which wasn’t always made up of those with noble hearts, but rather those with deep pockets. Her brother was self-serving, while she was selfless. While she was fighting Mei Li’s forces back from innocent islands and kingdoms, her brother was seeking to help Mei Li hunt down his own sister. She saw a lot of her own virtues, as some would call them, in Kurama… and he was trapped, just as she had been once. Zidane had given her back her freedom when he gave her this ship… made it her home. And she liked to give others that same home, those worthy of it. She had become a fairly good judge of character… and he seemed worthy.

“What was his prison?” Zos asked.

“Not mine to share, Zosie. You’ll have to ask him yourself. With your room right near his, you’ll have many opportunities,” she added with a smile. “Just be sure to lock the washroom door if you’re going to take a bath.”

“I do that now, what with Horatio right across the hall too,” Zosie said. Not that Horatio was interested in Zosie. She was pretty, turned lots of heads on the ship, but her mother was a Siren, and no one at sea seemed interested in possibly spoiling their rapport with her and causing her to make them walk overboard with her song. Though many misunderstood Sirens. Their songs weren’t just used for that, in fact, it was only those who had no sense of respect for the free will of others who used their songs to control others. Most just used their songs to elicit emotions, to chase away the bad, to bring forth the good… A Siren’s song wasn’t just something to be feared because of a few rotten legends… But, no, Zosie wasn’t afraid of Horatio. She did, though, worry about Horatio doing something to Igraine. Her ability as an Intuit came from her father’s side… but it seemed to balance out and go hand-in-hand with her Siren heritage nicely. But what she sensed from Horatio… it’d gotten worse as of late.

____________________________________________________

Emmi sat in the Cleric’s room and read through the journal entries in the tome. She was totally transfixed on it, her expression a mix of shock and horror, confusion and distress. How could this have been going on for so long? She didn’t even notice Blessing had slipped away and left her there to read. Bless didn’t need to stay… she had already gone through every cleric’s tomes as they slept. She knew the truth…

Bless made her way down to the room beneath the Nest. She stood outside it and placed her hands on the woven branches that had sealed the way inside, keeping Sephiroth in alone. She watched the lights dance through the breaks in the branches and roots. Seph was in there… and he was communing with the crystal. Bless knew she couldn’t enter… not until he was done. She just hoped he was making the right choices… making his vows, his promises, accepting the true will of the Ancients, of D’Joran. Just as she had months ago when she stepped into this same chamber and laid her own hands on the crystal… She rested her forehead against her hand and closed her eyes, feeling the tears stinging her eyes. This had to work. They had to be able to fix all of this… without losing any of them… Right?

___________________________________________________

Lilith came out from her office upon seeing her girls come into the main library. She came down to them and promptly pulled them both into a hug, wrapping one arm around each of them. She drew back and moved to cup each of their face’s. “My beautiful girls. Where… where is your protection?” she asked with concern. For all their games and antics growing up together, they weren’t foolish enough to ditch their detail. So where were the guards assigned to keep her daughters safe with Morgana out there?

“It’s okay, mama. We don’t need them anymore. They caught her,” Sunny said.

“They did? Oh thank the Gods…” Lil said as she placed a hand over her chest and felt like she could finally breathe.

Sunny looked at Levia… unsure how they were supposed to bring up their father being here too… and being arrested alongside Morgana. He hadn’t done anything wrong like Morgana had done, attacking someone, but he was not supposed to be allowed in the castle. He’d been issued an order not to return after he left.

Hestia laughed and moved to sit up. “A girls wings actually are supposed to be a bit more bendy, Lyka,” she said, flicking the tip of his nose lightly. “So when the boys get us on our backs we don’t hurt ourselves,” she noted to her cousin, knowing he hadn’t thought about it that way… though he should. If he intended to make Sunniva his wife and mate one day. “But you’re right. Not many as agile as me,” she mused with a laugh. Not even her many cousins. While Elaine had the most children, not all of her brothers had so many. Hestia herself was the only child of Mycroft and Leda…

☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆

Esric watched as Miki moved to take care of little Rem herself, leading her off to the bedroom so they could go take a nap. He moved to stand up, feeling torn. He should be spending more time with Rem, and at the same time, it was so good for her to be exposed to environments like this, even a friend and big sister figure in Mikleia… “Good night, Remmy,” he said after her. He then sighed and turned to look back at Sarah and Minato. He paused as Minato suggested that she’d have fallen asleep before he could have tucked her in and he nodded. “True…” he then seemed to pause again as Minato seemed poised to excuse himself too… seemingly leaving the door open for Esric to leave with him.

“It was a pleasure. Thank you for the delightful drink,” Sarah said with a smile. “Don’t worry about Rem. The girls will have a fun night together after their nap. I think some snacks and a sleep over with a movie, maybe.”

“Sounds like something she would have a lot of fun with,” Esric agreed.

“I’ll call you if anything comes up, otherwise, enjoy the rest of your day and your night,” Sarah added, then smiled and moved to show them both out. She wasn’t kicking them out by any means, but she could tell they were ready to head out now that the girls were going down for a nap.

“Thank you, Sarah,” Esric said before he stepped out through the door with Minato. Sarah waited for them to start to walk off before closing the door and moving to wash the dishes she’d made.

Zeke watched as Lacey nodded off mid-sentence. He felt relief at that. She was able to actually fall asleep quite quickly and he knew it was because she so desperately needed it. He stayed put for a bit as she slept, wanting to ensure she found a deep sleep. Once he was content that she had, he moved to get up, leaving her room and closing the door just a bit. He headed to the kitchen to get himself something to eat and drink, as she had insisted he do.

_______________________________________________

“Why should it bother me?” Haddie asked warmly. “Blindness is just seeing the world differently, is all… It doesn’t have to be a weakness if you don’t want it to be,” she said as she moved to rub some body wash on her arms, getting a little bath in while she soaked. She listened as Chai described what she could see with her different brand of vision. “Why do I feel like there are a few of those last ones in this tribe you’ve been stuck with?” she asked sadly.

Roan looked at Veetoria when she offered to show him where to take the box with the deathmaw. He looked back at the other guards who arrived to take custody of the body and the other three prisoners. Oak had already gone inside to check on their sisters. He nodded to Veetoria. “Alright then, show me. I’d like to see whatever these things are destroyed,” he agreed before moving to follow her.

Oak looked at Raphtalia and nodded when she explained where Chai and Haddie were. “They might not even know anything was going on then,” he said. “That’s probably for the best,” he added before moving to place a chaste, brotherly kiss on the top of Penny’s head. “I’m just glad you’re all okay.”

“Where were you?” Penny asked.

“I was talking with Lady Millia. She’s agreed to work with other tribes to give Chai membership in our pack, as well as Yohan’s intended, Futuba,” Oaken said. “She also plans to ask the Luminara to free Chai from her soulmate tether to Yohan. I had to escort Futuba to her temporary lodgings with Mulberry and Cassaria,” he said.

“Mulberry, really? Poor girl,” Penny said.

“Be nice. They were very kind to take her in short notice,” Oak said. Penny’s disinterest in Mulberry stemmed from the fact she’s openly had a crush on Oaken. Penny was very particular about who could date her brothers and sister. She was going to be the last one to find a mate, being the youngest, so she meddled in her siblings’ love lives. Part of her hoped if she did it enough, maybe Oak would let her start dating. She was fifteen, the same age many others got to have their first boyfriend or girlfriend… but not her.

Oak looked back to Raphie. “Thank you for keeping them safe.”

_________________________________________________________

Alder looked at her a moment once she put her hand into his. He nodded and then opened the door and stepped outside with her, moving to close the door behind them and then leading her the most inconspicuous way to his own home. He could only assume that her mother wouldn’t know where to find her if he brought her there. She could scour the city for her in any public building, but private homes? No. And since he and Blaise had never interacted before today, she shouldn’t have any idea of who her daughter had pursued today. He knew who he was descended from, but he certainly didn’t know that he had any innate abilities or gifts from that noble lineage that was going to benefit them in hiding her from Flamie… but it was certainly fortunate that he did possess those magics in this case.

Rael took a breath and turned to Io. “Did you eat?” he asked her after Vyshae left. It was past the normal lunch hour now.

“I had a little bite,” Io said.

Rael nodded, “Come on. I’ll get you something else if you’re still hungry, then I’ll walk you back to where you’re staying,” he offered, moving to walk with her. He’d already eaten with Vyshae, so he would have a java or something if she needed to eat properly. “So did you make any breakthroughs?” he asked with a smile. His fatherly instincts were still very strong and he wanted to be that for his girls… but he had a ways to go before then. He could start with Traine… with Io… watching over them, guiding them, building back up his confidence in his own good instincts…

“Maybe. I’m not sure. I think so. I met her. The one who gave… it… to me,” Io said, noticing Rael holding his hand up a bit before she referenced the Ivarijin Grace, prompting her to simply call it… it. She looked around and back to him.

“Just a precaution, we shouldn’t actually name it in public,” Rael said.

Io nodded a bit, though that remark made her wonder if she needed to actually worry here. She’d understood from Vyshae that Night Elves were very noble… then again, every kingdom had their bad apples. “…How long do you think Traine will be on this mission?” she asked.

Rael smiled and let out a light laugh, not at her, but at the eagerness of young, new love. “He only left before the sun this morning,” he noted. Of course, half a day had seen Traine and his group arrive at Lana’s village. “He will complete his mission to the best of his ability, however long it takes, because that’s his nature… to see things through. But that also means that he’ll be back as soon as he possibly can, because he made you that promise, that he would come back to you. He must see that through too, after all.” He cleared his throat and walked with her back towards the quieter side of town. “I can see it in him. I recognize it…”

“Recognize what?” Io asked.

“Love. His love for you,” Rael said with a smile. “He’ll come back, quick as he can, once he’s finished his mission. I suspect showing you how deep his love goes is a mission he’s set for himself,” Rael noted. “So if you’re worried he won’t come back for you, you can rest assured, he will.”

Io was blushing and it was adorable to see. It made his heart sink just a bit, though… He had missed so much with Sarafina… and now he was missing it with Vespa too. She hadn’t even been given a childhood. Raiser robbed her of that, despite his protests over having a child just for that purpose… He wanted to fill a void he was unaware he had while he was in his corrupted state… to have a daughter again. Raiser just wanted a puppet that she could control through blood.

____________________________________________________

Callithiya felt butterflies as Xellen lifted her from where he had her seated on his lap, setting her on the bench and excusing himself to give her privacy to bathe. She nodded a bit to him as he left and closed the washroom door behind him. She didn’t know what to make of what he’d said to her, but she wasn’t uncomfortable… not in the way he feared. It wasn’t a fearful nervousness, but something else. She just didn’t understand it, because she hadn’t felt it before. She moved to stand up and removed the infirmary pjs and slippers. She turned to face the mirror and looked at the scratches and bruises on her body. She started to pull the pieces of straw out of her hair, removing the long, thick braids and running her fingers through it to shake the remnants free. Calla turned and winced at the look of the dark hoof-shaped bruises on her back from when she’d been kicked forward and held down and thumped on the back by the centaur who was trying to… do worse to her. She’d need help putting the zion cream on those after her bath. She walked over and picked up the bottle of liquid bath zion she’d been told to add to the water before she got in. She moved to do so, her large fawn ears falling so the tips touched her shoulders, her small crystalline horns poking through her hair atop her head. She carefully moved to get into the bath and started to wash and soak her body. She felt safe right now, because Xell was just out in the other room.. She just didn’t know that he was mulling over his own forwardness with his words… but that was how it was for his, perhaps. Maybe it was impossible not to express his true feelings to some extent when they were those kinds of feelings. Probably why Tatianna picked up on them so effortlessly.

Ashe blushed deeply, her doe ears shifting back a little as Rumi traced her cheek and spoke in those soft tones… about returning the favor. She studied him and nodded a little. “O-okay…” she said with a cute little hitch her breath mid-word. It was amazing how she and Rumi could always have this same energy to them when they did things, despite the fact they’d been intimate many times, even had twins together. But they certainly still had this effect on each other, and probably always would.

Keelin smiled and blushed at the congratulations and nodded. “Thank you,” she said before tipping her head a little and sitting up some at Jarral’s sudden shift in his energy. He seemed nervous, eager… excited even, his hand kept moving to his pocket, and then she saw it as he started to pull the velvet box out from his pocket. Was that what she thought it was?

Wynter was confused at first as she moved to sit up beside Jarral as he brought out the small box and opened it. Her ears tipped back curiously, shyly, as he spoke. Then he asked the question… clarifying his intention completely so she couldn’t misunderstand it. She stared at him, her eyes shifting through myriad expressions as she seemed to be trying to feel out if this was real. “… Marry you…” she whispered, the lights starting to appear in her fur before she let out a whine and nodded. “Yes,” she said before she moved in closer and let out another whine. “Yes,” she said again so he wouldn’t doubt her certainty over her answer. The lights, the tears in her eyes, though… they were answer enough.

_________________________________________________

Liam left his and Frau’s room, making his way to Daire and Meeka’s. Daire had sent him a message. He’d found something. Liam wasn’t sure if it was going to be good news or bad news. Honestly, it would be a mix, it seems. Because until Liam let go of whatever guilt he held onto, he was probably always going to be susceptible to one of those songs. Letting go of such things when you felt deserving of the guilt was no easy thing.

☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆

Tilly looked at Tae and perhaps would have poked her for her teasing if she wasn’t so injured. Instead all she could do was blush. She then smiled and nodded when Tae said she was relieved to learn Nyx was nothing like the stories. It gave her butterflies to hear Tae say it meant he’d lover her and care for her and that he was truly seeing her. Hearing her best friend, practically her sister, put it on such a footing made it much more real. “W…well..” she said on a breath. “Maybe we could have lunch or dinner or something one day with you and Semper,” she noted. “So you can get to know him too… and Sorei and this mystery girl he’s fallen so head over heels for, but hasn’t introduced either of us to yet.” Although she and Tae had both seen Ginseng around, Sorei kept his affinity for the girl close to his vest early on, not wanting to tell them who he liked.

Nara looked up as the door opened and found herself seeing the dragon whose dreams she often entered and changed for him… It was so different to see him like this. He was physically here, in front od her. His scent was warm and inviting, comforting even… His scent was not something she could pick up on in dreams. But she could also sense his emotions. They hung onto him like a lead blanket, just weighing him down, perhaps even beginning to cause him pain, discomfort. There were no words between them in the brief moments of him opening the door and finding her there, until he told her to come in. It wasn’t an order, but rather an invitation. She took a breath and moved inside, turning to collect her tail like a train. La’Shire had put her in a room directly beside his… That had to be her mother’s doing, she was sure. She turned to face him. “I… hope I’m not interrupting. I just… I could feel…” she paused. Was it rude to say she could feel his distress, the tempest within him right now. Was that intrusive? When she dipped into dreams and changed them to bring calm, comfort, peace… that was one thing. This was… different. “…Are you okay? Is your daughter okay?” she asked, then shook her head. “I’m sorry. I should tell you my name first,” she said. This was all new. Of course, he knew who she was, just as she knew him. It was just the first time she’d let herself be fully seen by him. She couldn’t manipulate reality, just dreams…

~*~*~*~*~

Maksim nodded and smiled. “Yeah, I know,” he said, moving to give her hand a squeeze when she assured him they would go north, back to his home, to the Amur-Tundra Tribe. It would be interesting to see how that return would go. He knew there would be complications from his union with Fauve, but hopefully the Circle, consisting of elder warriors, would accept it. They could strip him of authority over his family and one of the elders could take control of arranging the marriages of his sisters, right down to the youngest when they came of age. For Nott, it would be the most difficult, because the elders would never let her choose a female for a mate… they would pair her with some proven warrior who deserved heirs to continue the bloodline, and she would be expected to give him pups. She’d once asked to take the Warrior’s Path herself, and had been denied. Strong females were needed to bear strong future warriors… They were to be kept safe in their territories, not traveling all of D’Joran, seeking quarry and engaging in combat. Maksim knew he could have a couple of the elder warriors ears, especially with Fauve’s help, speaking from her own warrior tribe’s experience… proof that females could that the Warrior’s Path, just as some males should not.

Rather than expecting it of every male and sending them off to either succeed and return, to be considered deserving of a mate and pups, while others die and never return home… Perhaps they could choose if they wished the Warrior’s Path… males and females both. Males had to survive to a certain age and have taken the Warrior’s Path and proven themselves to be capable of surviving to be able to take a mate… however, brides only needed to be 13 to be married off. Age differences that often left Maksim uncomfortable. His tribe intended to marry him to a fourteen-year-old if he returned victorious, and he refused, telling them he would choose his own bride when he returned home. It had been done before, but it wasn’t always looked upon fondly… to choose your own bride. But not only had Maskin chosen his mate, he’d married her without their approval… But facing those challenges was a ways off… and he knew they’d need to face them eventually, especially if Fauve hoped to make Tundra the new home for her tribe too…

Vi led Aster through the gardens until they reached the smaller pools of water, with so many colorful, shiny stones and crystals, smoothed into perfectly round or oval bead-like shapes, and little colorful shells that looked like pretty spirals. “Look at all of these, Asty.” She sat down on the rocks and started to pick out the prettiest colors, plucking them into her little bucket.

Ginga felt him laying down behind her after her set the tray aside. She held back a whine. She didn’t want to react this way to even the mention of Ryn… but it had been an ordeal that still shook her. She held her breath as she felt Sorei move close, holding her like she was the little spoon between them. Her ears turned back as he started to speak of these flowers… seluna blossoms… in the starlight gardens, and that he would like to take her there when she was feeling better. “I don’t know if staying in this room is going to make me feel any better,” she admitted in a whisper. She knew she was just dwelling on it more and more as she laid in this bed… just sleeping, remembering it, hating herself for being caught off guard like that… It never should have happened, but it did. “I’ve been sleeping all day…” she added quietly. “It’s not helping…” She didn’t know what to do or what she wanted to do. She just knew… what she was doing so far wasn’t really making her feel any better. Sorei helped… Fauve helped… but just being so still and feeling so useless, so helpless in that situation… that wasn’t helping her right now. “Maybe… you could bring me there now…”

_____________________________________________________

“We will do our very best,” Marin said and smiled, before she finally ended the communication with Trilander. She sighed and moved to the tent that she’d seen Pallas go into, letting the tent flap close behind her. “Trilander is sending us three smaller ships and there are these triplets, the Rarevaldi’s, who have offered to tow them. We’ll be home early tomorrow, as long as we’re able to keep the survivors stable tonight,” she said. “Any updates on the other teams?” she asked. She knew that there had been two more teams sent out on other connected missions, one to an outpost that had failed to check back in, likely having fallen victim to La’Fleez, and then Lana’s village, where those outpost guards might be found being held hostage, possibly, again by La’Fleez. Of course, Traine was in the midst of getting into the village, so there was no opportunity to report anything yet.

Rostan nodded. “Alright then. Lead the way. Let’s get you that one vial,” he said. He could spare it. He would be recovering from this fight tonight, but he knew that he could do it. Spare a vial of blood. It wouldn’t tip the scales against him. If they were suffering from the toxins, this was necessary. They needed to treat them, and his blood was going to help with that, because it had both the beasts toxins and river’s venom. His blood was different from her’s, though, so he was the only one who could give it and have it be compatible with the survivors. River’s wasn’t as good a match for land-dwellers. If their fevers were caused in part from the toxicity of their blood, then perhaps this antidote from his blood would give them a fighting chance. At least allow them to be stabilized enough to get back to La’Shire.

__________________________________________________________

Senn nodded when Yuuri asked if he was ready. “I am. Go ahead,” he said about her linking her magical flow, in hopes of letting Senn see who the twisted flow belonged to.

“The one you told me about?” Topaz asked as she came over and coaxed the fox to the bed to sit down before he fell down from how he was reacting. She sat down with him and pulled his tails over her lap, stroking them in that soothing manner that only Paz could do. Anyone else would rile him. Her touch… was comforting… unless her intention was to excite. But, no, this was a motion of comfort. “What can I do for you, Fii? How do I help?” She didn’t want him taking that awful medicine again, but she didn’t want him to go towards that awful man. “What are you feeling right now?” she asked, needing to understand so she could figure out what to do.

Cassius saw the fox through the latticed gate that went around the property. The gate itself didn’t keep the fox out, though, it was the protections around it. He narrowed his eyes. “Havarti,” he said knowingly. “I didn’t abandon my honor. I served my King, and my King is dead. His son, though, lives. I serve him now… whether he accepts his title or not, and if your intention here is to cause him any harm or distress, your tails will be the second thing I remove from your body,” he said, implying the first would be the part of Harvest that had caused the offense in the first place. He squared up to the gate, looking at Havarti with a gaze that read the honest intent in his words. “Your brother won’t be getting the girl either,” he added. Cassius and the others had no idea that Mallium had been nearly killed by Heirloom, or that he was recovering right now. The only girl Cassius knew Mallium to be after, aside from Primrose for Gracia, was Pandora. He didn’t let on that his words about Yuuri had piqued a curiosity inside of Cassius, not even looking at the crystal Havarti tossed into the grass. He would only retrieve it once Harvest was gone… and even then… Fii had vouched for his companions, all of them… and so what did it matter their histories? They were here for Kiten… in support of him… here to help them. He would not be so easily swayed by Havarti’s manipulations. He’d probably get more of a disgusted recoil from him were Harvest to offer to make the Gallant “ungallant,” which implied Cassius laying with someone. The only one he’d ever do that with… was the girl he wasn’t even allowed to have feelings for right now… with the laws as they were still…

Minerva nodded. It was the best she would get from Prim on the matter. “Kiten had to explain to me why he was responding to Pandora… to try to set me at ease so I would continue to trust him despite the fact he seemed to be becoming… excited. He didn’t want to. But the pheromones that were afflicting Pandora… were from the same family as the ones that have afflicted him for much of his life.” She took a breath and shook her head. “If it was Mallium who did that to Pandy… then it must have been Harvest who did it to Kiten. But I don’t know how. I thought he was trapped in the sleep spell with the rest of us. But I guess he got out too…” She knew she didn’t need to go into details. Prim was a smart girl. She would know what Minerva meant… Harvest… Havarti… had done to Kiten… to Fii… what Mallium had done to Pandora… only he’d done it much longer to Fii.

Pandy shivered at the whine that Leif made as he nuzzled her. She closed her eyes and gave him a little whine in return. She opened her eyes again and looked back at him. “Do you think… we should get out?” she asked. He was still inside of her… and they had washed up first… the water would rinse the rest off… That last round of mating in the bath had seemed to stir a little pang of hunger in her. Finally, so might say. She hadn’t eaten since before her abduction by Mallium. She just… still didn’t know if she was ready to venture downstairs to the kitchen and face everyone, even if they all understood. Then again, the home was fairly empty right now… and while Harvati’s pheromones wouldn’t have a real impact on her thanks to how briefly she’d been afflicted by Mallium’s and from being with Leifon… she would be able to immediately figure out that it was someone related to Mallium nearby…

Thierry looked at him, a bit surprised. He seemed to read her like an open book. It was a new sensation for her… to be seen… heard… even understood. He made her feel weak all over inside and she didn’t understand it, but… she liked it. She nodded a bit. His assurance that she could say thank you and sorry, and whatever else… and that he would always receive it and never tire of it… it was a relief. It calmed her again. “Okay,” she said quietly as she continued to work on drying her tails as he cleaned up the water on the floor. She didn’t even feel uneasy being like this with him. She would have imagined she should feel uncomfortable being in nothing but a towel in a washroom with a male, but… she wasn’t. She was uneasy in Mallium’s presence. She’d even been uneasy in King Priam’s presence. And the presence of every Queen’s Guard… Bur she didn’t feel that with Heir.
___________________________________________________________

Oden seemed to hesitate a moment as he watched her and then moved to stand up. He leaned in, careful of the tray on her lap, and slid his hand into her hair to gently up the back of her head as he moved in to kiss Kiyoko. It was a tender kiss, one that let her know how genuine his feelings for her were. He broke it after a moment and drew back to sit down again by the bed. “Sorry… I hope that was okay. I just… I love you, Kiyoko. Nothing has changed about that, and I’m so sorry I didn’t say it sooner… but I’m so glad you’re here right now… safe… with me,” he admitted.

Novel watched as Regius started to move towards the kitchen, talking to her and essentially prompting her to follow him there. She felt the hunger in her belly spring up at the smell of the delicious Druidian cooking… and a bit of Gildean cooking too, it seemed. She looked over at Regius once in the kitchen as he invited her to join him on the walk through Ethion to visit Spiritus. “Oh, uh… we’ll see how I’m doing after lunch. It might bring on the need for a nap,” she noted. “Are you not tired from traveling?” she asked curiously. He hadn’t slept much. She knew that, because she hadn’t slept much either. She moved to collect a plate and a bowl to put together her meal. She was looking forward to a home-cooked meal. She only got those when she went to the Crosswing for dinner when Pops was cooking. She didn’t consider herself the best cook. She practically burned breakfast over the campfire that morning.

“I hope for the sake of your friends that he simply accepts the way things are. A father’s only duty should be to the health and happiness of his children. To try to control them or choose their path for them or, in this case, refuse them what would make them happiest… it’s just selfish and cruel,” Pine said. “If he can’t… then a talk might be helpful,” he noted with a smile as he continued to eat. He watched Tasha all the while, almost making sure she was eating too. Pine was aware of how much she’d put herself through the last couple of days, and still was looking after Lorna and, now, their guests.

Lorna blushed as Naria moved them out of the tub. Her legs felt steady, if just a little weak from all of the sensations he’d sent through her with his touches. She turned to look at him after her wrapped her in the towel and she hugged it around herself, feeling her breath catch as he pulled her close and kissed her so passionately that she felt it in her toes. She sought to regain to senses some when he broke the kiss and spoke… words that she understood well the depth of and she felt her breath hitch again. She blushed all the deeper at the sight of him, highly aroused and kneeling in front of her in all of his glory… a way she was seeing him for the first time… and he picked up a ring that seemed to just appear there by him, and he was asking her to marry him. Now she felt like her legs would give out! She moved forwards and down, cupping his face and kissing him. There was no hesitation. No need to even think about it. The answer was always going to be yes. Whether it was then… back in the dark days of war… or now. She broke the kiss and took a breath. “Yes, Naria’Jean Arran…” she whispered as a few tears fell down her cheek. She’d dreamed of this… well, he wasn’t naked in her dream, but she certainly wasn’t going to argue about it either! But she’d always dreamed of him asking her that question, and finally… it was real and he was alive and here and asking it… and she could finally say yes.

☆☆☆☆☆

Zai laughed when he joked that he wanted to believe he made her weak in the knees, but then she blushed as he moved in and kissed her, promising to do something about it. She moaned into the kiss at his touch, teasingly working its way down her body towards her maidenhood. She was feeling the anticipation grow before she let out another sweet moan into the kiss as his fingers found their destination. She broke the kiss with a gasp and she blushed deeper. He hadn’t made her weak in the knees when she landed in the water, but he would likely leave them weak when he was done!

Naiya traced his cheek and caressed his chin as he spoke to her so sweetly. By the Gods, that tiger knew how to make her heart and every inch of her melt. “Thank you for being my foolish tiger,” she returned playfully, but she also meant it. He could have left her there just outside the village just beneath La’Shire… but he didn’t. Their paths had crossed too many times, wordless and only exchanging glances before he was off again and she was on his trail. And when they did exchange words… it seemed to only bind them together more completely… “I loved you before I knew what it was I was feeling. I never felt something like this before you… and I’m so happy I’ll always feel forever with you…” she said before moving in and kissing her husband, smiling at how strong his purr was right now. Let alone other things she was feeling from him.

Lettie smiled brightly at Nayril’s request. She nodded. “I have just the thing, and actually, I’m not serving fish today, so you’re in luck,” she said, giving NAyril a wink, indicating that she was very much aware she was pregnant when she entered her humble dining establishment. She then looked to Finn. “And what would you be interested in eating today?” she asked.

“Uh… surprise me,” Finn said with a smile.

Lettie closed her hands together in front of her and nodded. “I’ll go get your orders going and I’ll send Hansel out with some white moon peach tea,” she added, her husband helping her manage the diners when they were open. She then retreated back inside and into her kitchen.

Poesy seemed to pause for a long moment as Meliodas spoke, like she was trying to decipher what he was saying to her, and then the bunny’s cheeks began to turn pink, then the deepest shade of blush. He wanted to do that… with her… and yet he put it forward that he only wanted it when she was ready. She had the right to say yes or no, just as she had with his proposal to marry. She looked confused, though. “How do I know?” she asked. “When I’m ready… how do I know? How do I know if I’m ready now?” she asked.

Fable tensed a little as Fen described what webs of deception that Cina had spun for both of them, all to serve her own ambitions of being with Fenris. Cina’s lies about that day… where she’d said Fenris wanted an outing with Cina… and didn’t want Fable around… resulting in them skinny dipping together at the falls. Those lies had caused her such distress… She couldn’t picture Fenris ever not being in her life, but worse yet… to be in her life, but married to her sister. She nodded some and looked over at him, “We won’t have to worry about her, because we won’t have any reason to go back to my father’s home once I’m moved in here,” she said and then smiled and moved to eat the last of her soup. Fable intended to move fully into the home that Fen had built for her… for them… They’d be married tonight if the Draoi approved… and tonight she would be living under this roof as his wife. It was enough to send one’s mind spinning!

Maize felt the wagon shift a bit and she broke the kiss and let out a soft laugh, looking up at him. “We’re really doing this…” she mused and she dragged a finger down his neck and his chest, hooking into his shirt to begin unbuttoning it. It wasn’t like they weren’t the sort of free spirits that weren’t up for some interesting love making locations. They’d woken up naked in the spirit tree orchard outside their home this morning after all, covered in dirt and having clearly been at it beneath the stars last night. A thick, fluffy blanket in the back of a wagon was certainly not going to be a leap for them. In fact, she wondered if her Warrow might have planned the possibility, because he had indeed chosen a thick blanket for the wagon, thicker than would be necessary to protect the baskets, but certainly thick enough to protect Maize from some bruises if they were to fool around in the wagon! ________________________________________________________

Varian would likely sleep for some time. His memories staying pleasantly in his first life… when things were simple. Surrounded by his friends, his sister…

Cressida listened as Ettie explained, watching him blush and now understanding it wasn’t because he was feeling unwell, but rather because he was feeling other things. She then felt her own face grow hot, her large fox-like ears falling back shyly when he said that he loved her touch. She looked down and then back at him. “I like your touch too, Etios,” she said honestly. “I’ve missed it. I’ve missed you. Time moves strangely back home in the Pure Wood, I know, but… I felt every moment of your absence. It’s why I left… I needed to find you. You said you would come back… and you always kept your word. Something had to be stopping you… I found you. I don’t want to lose you either. But… you won’t ever lose me,” She said as she watched him, slowly moving her hand over his, still a bit concerned that her touch might make him feel things he didn’t want to feel right now.

“Everything for a reason…” Myth repeated quietly before Zen excused himself, giving Link the advice to take the elixir he was carrying around. She watched Zen leave and Link do as was recommended. “I’m glad to hear that,” she said with a sigh about Ettie and Teg being free of the shackles, though she knew her brother had quite a ways to go for recovery. So did Etios for that matter. “I think the lycan girl was on her way back to Teg’s room,” she noted, almost like she knew what might happen there. What Willow had implied would benefit Tegra if it did… not just physically, but emotionally, mentally. For him and Quistis to become intimate, it would help them both heal from their experiences. Myth had heard many lifetimes over that there was great peace and fulfillment found in being with the one you love in such a way. She looked at Link quietly a moment. “You look like you haven’t slept in centuries,” she said. “I suppose being frozen is no different from being in a sleeping spell,” she noted. You didn’t wake rested from those. She gestured to the table of various foods. “You need to eat something,” she said, picking up a plate and holding it out to him, like he shouldn’t expect to say no to her.

Quistis blushed when Tegra kissed her. It was such a new feeling. She could feel it all the way through her body, a warmth that reached all the way to the tip of her tail. His kiss moved her in ways she didn’t think was possible. She left her eyes closed a moment when he broke the kiss, his voice was so melodic and calming and exciting all at once. She blushed and opened her eyes to look at him. Don’t think, just feel. That was very different from her first experience. That had been so mentally difficult to endure. Her body had been forced to feel, while her mind was praying not to. This… wasn’t that. She wanted to be with Tegra. And then he was kissing her again and she let out a soft whine as she slowly moved to lay down with him, kissing him back, her tail moving over his legs.

__________________________________________________________

“Thank you, Trait,” Nessa said as he left to check with Alcyone and collect everything Nessarina would need. Alcy would probably be thrilled that Nessa was up and able to practice magic again, although she might be wary of her doing too much too soon. Thankfully, Nessa would be able to do this with help from Silvi… but she’d probably be worn out tomorrow. She nodded to Dazai when he said he would get Ryn and Trinket to the Eclipse Chamber. She then left with Nyx’s help, heading for Silvi’s royal quarters. “I didn’t want the first time I see my best friend since I returned to be asking her for something,” she admitted to her big brother. Though Nyx could assure her, which she already knew, that Silvi would be delighted to help… likely to simply be so relieved that Nessa was back.

Kahi bristled a bit too at Dazai’s unwavering insistence that only Ryn, Trinket, himself and Nessarina would be within the chamber for the ritual. It needed to be that way… for Ryn’s best chance. Kahi drew in a deep, sharp breath and just held it for a moment. He wanted to protest it, but… that wouldn’t make him a better father in that moment. He needed to do what was best for Ryn and nodded, looking at Kahiri and gesturing for him to relax. “Ri… we will stay in the outer chamber.”

Ruby didn’t know how to feel about any of this. It was still a bit of a shock to be confronted with her and Hunter’s future daughter. And now she was going to be put into a seemingly awful situation. She wanted to protect her, but… she had been through something similar. She’d needed to be there for Hunter, as Gabrielle had been for Prowl, in the contest that could have potentially taken one of them out of this world permanently. In the end, they both were given their own bodies, Prowl’s restored to him. None of that had been easy. She just wished her daughter wouldn’t need to go through a trial like that too, but… she was her daughter and Hunter’s daughter. She was strong and she seemed determined to save Ryn. She wouldn’t deny her. “I’ll wait in the outer chamber too,” she agreed quietly.

Trinket looked at Dazai a moment and then back to Ryn. He was trembling and her ears tipped back when he explained how distressing it’d been… no one else seeing Onyx, thinking he was crazy, looking at him with this pity in their eyes when, in reality, it was probably all some façade that JAdo was making him see. She shook her head a bit. “That won’t happen now, Ryn. We’re going to free you from him,” she said before she moved and hugged him. It didn’t matter if she was supposed to or not. She needed to, and he needed her to.

Acerbus nodded, "A few times, nothing serious though. When we were young Mom and Dad made sure we would come over and learn the rules and such." He said. If anything it was Del who had much more experience with them during her prgenacy. He looked up just in time to see Donovan walking out with Deet as well as Madam Toia. "Oh Donovan hello." He said. "Madam." He added with a small bow.

Donovan smiled, "You won't make my life harder." He reassured her. In fact the more time talking to Deet he was starting to feel that this was the correct move for the both of them. He then looked up, "Oh yeah, that's Lord Acerbus and Lady Delilah." He said and waved to them as they came by the entrance. "Afternoon, Lord, Lady." He greeted them and much what Deet thought his interaction was just casual. Wasn't the first time bumping into them.

"Afternoon, who is this?" he asked looking to Deet and holding Donovan's hand. While he had read up on the incident the other day around the Oak he didn't know about Deet leaving for basically getting adopted by Donovan.

"This is Deetra, she was a Maiden here, but has chosen to...explore outside of it. I'm her new guardian." He explained, leaving out the big details as to way and how this all came about. That is for Deet to tell when she felt like it.

"Well, congrats Donovan. Guess we have a new face around the Oak now." He said looking to Deet with a smile. "Hopefully we get to know you as well. Though hate to run we are heading in for some meeting ourselves." He said to him.

"With out an escort your Lordship." Madam Toia injected folding her arms in front of her, a little more stern. "Didn't think time away meant you had forgotten our rules." She then smirked a bit, "Because you are lord now doesn't mean you have earned title with us just yet. It is lucky I met you out here to help you with that."

Mela entered the room and nodded to Dimael and brining up the bag of items. "We got you the items on the list and then some as well." She said before her eyes slowly drifted over to the bed and seeing that Fleur was awake this time, but looked to be hiding from them. That wasn't a sign of some killer. No, that was someone who was scared and hurt and in need of some healing or even protection. "Will these take long to make?" She asked looking back.

***

Tenebra nodded, "A few things here and about. The guards are trying to get to this harpy but they just seem to be a step behind. Even when the Dragon Knight tried to stall they just missed them." He continued, "They want him for what he did to his mate. He hurt her, badly, and for a while. Your father is taking steps to protect one of the younger sons right now." He finished.

Jupiter finishing another sip of his tea and hearing that last part. "He is in the Oak?" he asked and the shadow nodded. Jupiter putting his cup down and going into some deep thoughts. "I should go and help you dad." He added, while it seemed like things were in order for now. He knew that this situation might be on the close end of going south if something were to happen. He owed Samson a lot and at times maybe was harsh when protecting Twilight and while there were no ill feelings he wanted to do something to make up for the more harsher words.

***

Crys nodded, "More than you might know." She whispered to herself but then perked up. "Well, even if I not seeing her today I going to promise you this I will meet her soon and I am going to prove it. Even if it only for me." She told him and the pulled him in close by the arm. "Besides we've done everything I wanted, what about you hm?"

Pops looked over, "Tonight, we put a nice fire on and well....hmmm..." He paused a bit, "I hadn't planed that far ahead, besides a dinner service I don't offer much for entertainment. Honestly never really needed to." Noa knew the Inn was at times suspiciously empty, but now had a few residents to take care of.

Judith nodded and looked around the room a bit before seeing a hand held mirror on the dresser. "Yes, that will work." She noted and moving over to and picking it up. "The Golden's seem to use mirrors over the crystals we are use to talk to one another. It able to give them a nice face to face as I am sure you know Lilly." She took her hand and started to trace the glass, small sparks of purple forming. "I am going to need to find the right wave and..." There were a few larger sparks but she smiled. "Hm, well this should contact him now. But, looks like I owe this owner a new mirror." She said walking back and holding it for Lilly.

***

Helios made it to Lilly, Nessaran and Horace and landed narrowing his eyes a bit, "What is the meaning of this?" he already a little annoyed that his nearly mid flight collision with Karin and his sons didn't get an sorry from them. "And why was the Blackburns flying away from here with such haste?" he added.

"Dad?" Horace noted before stepping, "It wasn't anything dad, just my tutor say them try and summ..." he was cut off.

"Tutor?" He question and looking up at Nessaran and narrowing his eyes some.

The dragon knight nodded, "Yes, I'm Sir Nessaran of the La'Shire. Blake and your wife hire me on his your family tutor and your son to be my squire." She added, having learned from Zanna that Helios at times be hot headed, but a way around it was to play to his ego. "I must say you've already taught your son a good deal of how to be a royal, I am here to enforce those lessons, guide him, and make sure his magic lives up to your family name." Seemed Blake did pick a good one.

Helios was still annoyed but the little plan and flattery did seem to settle him for a moment. He looked to Lulu a bit and then seemed to straighten himself. "Well, that doesn't explain the Blackburns yet."

***

Tractus looking through the bag, "I am sure I got everything I needed today. If not I can make another trip later or tomorrow." He said closing it up, "I would love the company to come back." He said to Koi. And he looked to Mars and nodded, "No races through, the old wings can not keep up with the speeds you two just had." He added, but it more of a joke than any stern talking to. "Not to mention she had you by at least a body and half length how would you catch up?"

Mars shook his head a bit, "Now hold on I was catching up." He responded his pride a little wounded by the remark.

***

Serg felt Nascha pull in close and ask to check out the market. They weren't in a rush so he nodded, "Sure for a little bit." He told her and started to walk towards it. Of course he was a little curious as well how it looked now. There was some very big changes he already saw. And there bound to be others once they walked into it.

Rio looking back towards her some, "It is and guess with what I am suppose to be now we have have an excuse to just pop in and out. Getting a nice soak between it." He was still confused about this job he now suppose to have but that could wait as he moved in the water and little closer to Vera. His mind was on who he was sharing this moment with.

Tria made it to the other side of the pool with ease and performed her turn around and this time seemed to spring out of the water and keep going. Aspen might note she had changed her style this time as if going through different motions on each lap. It was one the best ways to get a small work out in as well. It also kept her focusing on the swim rather than the thoughts all collection in her mind on Lana, home, and even some things here like returning to possible work in the infirmary. She hadn't heard back on her request and feared that it was a sign of rejection.

Abbadon smirked like he could have felt her jump, "No, I am here now and..." he paused, "It does look like we will need your skills on Zlo." He was honest with her and sharing the information he had on it. "Not sure when you can do it but I will be ready when you are." He said letting her know that he is sticking to his word that he wouldn't stand in the way if they asked, but also he would be there for support.

Aki looking over, "I...do." She said there was a pause though as if a memory was sneaking back up to her. When she was a slave she was often used her seeing ability with those that would try and gain political power. And then when they didn't like what she said she was some times punished or sold off saying she was broken. But, before that time she was interested in the topic. "My guess it at times a little hard with some many different traditions under one roof." There were basic laws sure, but then different traditions some times clash.

Duncan nodded as he was at times on the wrong side. "It is, turns out some places here aren't made for hunting and fishing." He noted one of his early troubles while he was hearing learning. The gardens were off limits for that and would have to go beyond the walls which sadly was too dangerous now to do.

Lana looked back to everyone, "Let me go in first." She noted moving to the door of the office and opening it up and keeping it open to let Tempest and the others in. Inside was a small desk where one of the nurse sat, her ears perked up upon seeing Lana and the group. "Oh um....Doctor Shiha. I think your needed." She called out behind her.

A moment a later a slightly older looking version of Lana walked out behind the doors holding a clip board and then looking up. She paused a little bit and then droppe the clipboard. "L...Lana?"

"Um..Hi Mom." Lana said before almost getting tackled by her mother in a hug.

La'rfleeze watched in the shadows with two of his members, he growled a little bit. Mostly they made it past the woods and that lousy white tiger had gotten there before the guards could attack out of fear. "I thought you said you delayed him?" He asked in a low voice. The other members stayed quiet. Now they were close to the Governor and they kept them in the perfect spots to avoid an ambush. Seems the white tiger was another member they were unable to convince that these royals were the real problem. "Where are the rest?"

"They headed to the Doctor's office." One said which lead to other large growl.

Deetra looked at Donovan and seemed to relax when he assured her that she wouldn’t make his life harder… She even gave him a smile at that. She felt comfortable with him. She wasn’t sure if she had expected that or not, but she was glad that Donovan was so nice. Toia wouldn’t have put her with anyone who wasn’t, after all. She then looked ahead as Donovan greeted their Lord and Lady.

Delilah nodded and held Acerbus’s hand as they went to go inside, pausing as Toia, Donovan and Deetra emerged. She smiled and nodded to Deetra when Donovan explained the situation. “Well, how exciting. What an adventure for you. They’ve chosen a very good Guardian for you, then, Deetra,” she said warmly. She could only imagine how intimidating that had to be… to transition from one’s whole life in the Coven to stepping out of it and into a world that could be complicated and messy and scary at times, but also beautiful, exciting and enriching. “And, yes, we look forward to getting to know you, Deetra,” she said to the girl. “If you need anything, you just let us know.”

Deet was a bit floored. They were the ruling couple and they were speaking to her so casually, so welcoming. Just like Donovan. She tightened her hand in Don’s a little, just a sign of her shyness in this situation really. She tipped her head forward respectfully in a small bow and then lifted it and nodded. “I would… like that, thank you,” she said.

Del then looked at Madam Toia and smiled when she called Acerbus out on forgetting their rules. “Madam Toia… you’re able to sense so many things… can I ask you… Is she?” she asked. The priestess would of course know what Del meant. Was Fleur really her sister… and… how was she doing now?

Blake moved a hand under Mela’s wings to lightly rub her back when he saw her looking over at Fleur. He could read it in his wife’s body language, she didn’t see Fleur as a threat. She saw her for what she was… someone who had been used as a pawn by a powerful and terrible person. Just like they’d seen happen to others before her, just as Chaos had done to Zlo... they were learning. He looked to Dimael as she asked how long it would take to make them.

***

Twilight paused in her meal, though she was almost finished. She listened with concern as Tenebra spoke of what else he had gleaned from moving throughout Unkindness. “He hurt Lady Lily?” she asked, looking deeply bothered by that information. How could a mate hurt the one they chose to marry, that they were supposed to love? She looked at Jupiter when he said that he should go help Samson with this. She nodded. “Yes,” she said in agreement. If her father brought Karin’s eldest and youngest sons into the Royal Oak for safety, she worried what Karin might do in trying to get to them. He’d already proven he was willing to do terrible things. “Why didn’t I see any of this?” she asked in a whisper. Was it because her gift was in control right now, not her? She shook her head. “You should go make sure papa is okay.”

***

Eros smiled and let Crys pull him closer by the arm. “Oh, I know you will. When you set your mind to something, there’s no stopping you,” he said, and he meant that as a compliment. IF she wanted to meet Delilah, she would find a way, whether it was through him or some other means. “Oh, uh…” He wasn’t sure what to answer with. What did he want to do? “I don’t know. I’m just happy getting to spend time with you… as my girlfriend,” he added with a smirk. “I suppose we could figure something out if you didn’t have anything else in mind to do.”

Noa laughed and smiled, nodding some. “Well, that’s the first thing I’ll have to change if I decide to stick around,” she noted, meaning she would help him arrange more ‘entertainment’ for guests. Plus, someone like Noa would certainly make the place feel more legitimate… and she was used to dealing with all sorts of people. “But as for a nice fire tonight… that sounds like plenty for me, as long as you’re planning to sit and talk with me when you do. As for dinner, I’m looking forward to it. You are a pretty good cook,” she noted honestly. “How did you come across that skill?”

Sabine smiled and shook her head. “Don’t worry about the mirror. I have plenty,” she said when Judy mentioned needing to replace it now that she’d enchanted this one for Lily to use to speak with Atticus. She looked at Lily, wondering if she had any other questions for Judith, or if she would like them to take their leave so she could speak more privately with Attie. Of course, if she preferred they stay, they would.

***

Lulu smiled at how well Nessaran seemed to handle Helios, though she frowned at word of just why there was an order to arrest him. He’d hurt Lilyan’anna? The thought turned her stomach. She still had a hand on Horace’s arm and she gave it a gentle squeeze. “Go ahead, Horace. Tell your father what Karin Blackburn was trying to do,” she said to him. Helios had interrupted Horace when the young prince was about to explain what was Karin was doing, trying to summon Sacreds from the Spirit Realm to potentially cause harm and unrest to those in Unkindness. They would need to notify Acerbus about it. He was the Lord of Unkindness now and he needed to be aware of what nearly transpired. Him and Samson, who was issuing the arrest order for Karin and his two middle sons. The eldest son and the youngest to be kept under the protection of the Royal Oak, though they didn’t know any of that yet. It was important, though, for Horace to find his voice with his father, and for Helios to learn to listen to him a bit better, so she was opening the door for that in this moment, in a subtle way.

***

Koi giggled a bit at Tractus’s comments, covering her mouth some with her hand when Tractus remarked that she had Mars by a good margin. She lowered her hand and smiled, shrugging a bit to Mars playfully. “Told you,” she chirped sweetly before she moved to take a hold of Mars’s hand. “You’re so cute when you’re brooding,” she whispered to him as Tractus led the way back home. Her father-in-law had a good sense of humor when he was put at ease. Acerbus was a little less formal than his parents were with things… so he wasn’t the sort to be embarrassed by Mars and Koi enjoying the fly-ways of Unkindness.

“Do you think daisies? Koi loves daisies,” Kalani said as she sat with Lumen in Lumen and Tractus’s home, just talking about anything and everything. But the subject of a bouquet for Koi came up and Kalani was certain daisies would be the way to go. Seemed, though, they’d be learning that there wouldn’t be any need for that… the kids had eloped. It was unexpected for even them, but… it had just felt right. Hopefully all three parents would understand what it was like to be young and in love and not want to wait. Kalani and Alaric had eloped after she became pregnant with Koi, not wanting to wait for anything formal. So she would probably just smile and note that Koi was so much like her father… He would have just been happy that she and Mars were happy.

***

Nascha smiled and let out a happy little hoot as Serg agreed they could check out the market for a bit. She walked with him in that direction, looking around. The Night Elves were polite in acknowledging them as they moved through the streets, taking a bit of an interest in any new visitor. Nashy looked at how things have changed. The buildings had been changed to more elvin architecture. The shop windows were full of things that had an elvin style of whimsy to them. “Oh, look at that,” she said as she stopped in front of a window and looked at the pretty pendant made in elvish fashion out of a starlight silver around a tiny star crystal. “Everything here is so dainty and pretty…” she said. It actually looked a bit like the style of her and Serg’s wedding bracelets they wore. Which might be why she found the delicate little necklace so pretty.

Vera watched as Rio moved closer and she blushed some, nodding a bit. “Yeah. A good excuse to come back now and then, other than visiting my family,” she said. She paused a moment and realized it sounded like she was talking about them having some future together… like when he came back here for whatever his new job was with Averie – which he’d probably need to clarify with the Prince before they left – she would come with him. She hadn’t even told him how she felt yet. Who knew if he would even feel the same? Though… she really hoped he would. She looked at him again and smiled as he’d gotten pretty close, practically sitting right next to her now. “Rio…” No. This… wasn’t the place to tell him that. Right?

Aspen watched a bit longer before he pushed off to swim as well, getting a few laps of his own in… but he wasn’t trying to keep up with the tigress. He already could tell where he would excel in some areas, this was not one of them!

Sarah finally moved to sit down in her large cozy chair, curling up with a light blanket and the rest of the mocha java that Minato had made for her. She pulled her tablet onto her lap and began going through updates from the infirmary. Specifically… the matters pertaining to Zlo and Opal. She then noticed a request from Merit for review. It was a request from Tria to rejoin the infirmary staff as a trained nurse. Sarah opened her file. She didn’t really need to go through it, because she knew Tria’s skillsets. She might have used her position as a nurse in La’Shire as a cover for other operations… but it didn’t change the fact that she was very knowledgeable in the medical field and she had been a very good nurse. And she was now married to one of Sarah’s younger brothers. She opened a message, finally having the time to properly respond… When Tria returned home with Aspen later, she would find her request had been accepted by Sarah.

Tiff listened and then closed the last jar and placed it in the cabinet, closing the door. “That makes me feel even better about it,” she said, meaning that Abbadon would be there with her whenever it happened. “Do you need me to come to Soraya’s room too now, then?” she asked. “I can. I just finished refilling the pantry,” she said, already moving out of the apothecary pantry and then out of the infirmary, to start making her way through the castle. She knew where Soraya was staying, able to navigate the castle she’d called home for a few months now a bit better than her mate seemed to have been able to.

Basil nodded as Aki said that she was sure times could get a little hard with so many different traditions under one roof. “I imagine so, but I’m sure the Royals here have put things into place to ensure it goes as smoothly as possible for all. This has been a sanctuary in the storms plaguing D’Joran after all.”

Saffron looked at Duncan as he mentioned some places in the castle not being set up for hunting or fishing. She actually smiled, moving to sip her juice. She set the glass down and was still smiling, remembering that incident. Duncan had speared a fish in one of the gardens where they were protected. They’d only been twelve at the time… so no one got truly angry with him, but they also pointed out the fishing locations that were okay… and hunting, well that was to be done in the forests or mountains around La’Shire, not within it. “I remember that…” she whispered to him and let out a small laugh, trying to hold it in, though if he laughed too, she wasn’t sure she could help herself.

Winnie walked with Shirenai as they passed Dreetra and Donovan. Deetra was dressed differently then what they would normally wear and she was heading out with Donovan. It was weird even as she walked past without making contact with them. To know that Deetra was leaving. She wasn’t supposed to talk to her now, not without leave by one of the elder Priestess to do so. She couldn’t help but think it was going to be weird here for a while. It was weird. She wanted to say goodbye, but should have earlier while she was still one of the Coven

Lily blushed a bit it was faint but there. She looked down at the case. Then from Sabine to Judy. “If it’s not any trouble.” Lily said softly. Loch had come forward…so he was no doubt safe in the Royal Oak. Corrigan she didn’t know was making his way there in the company of some of Samson’s best guard. But as Lily thought about it…her eyes went wide. Loch was safe in the Royal Oak not even Karin would be so foolish to attack there. “Someone has to get Rigan..” She said looking up. “Corrigan is in danger out there…not just from Karin…” She was trembling at the thought…but…”my mother….she’ll go after Corrigan…to force me to…obey her.”

She watched as Judy enchanted the mirror. A type of magic Lily didn’t have herself but loved seeing all one could do with it. She smiled a bit when Sabine said she had plenty. Then asked if she wanted them to stay. “I…” she paused. Then took a deep breathe this was going to be awkward on her part. But to say it all again infront of them and to hear Atticus's response…Lily knew she deserved him being upset but…”I think I’d prefer to be alone…I’m nervous enough as is…I don’t know if I could speak to him with an audience even….you teo are my closest friends but I think that’s why it’s more difficult….at least for me…” she said softly.
Corrigan tended in the air as his grandmother’s strong perfume assaulted his nose. He stayed close to the royal guard as Trixie approached. “Corrigan….is there some reason your going to the royal Oak without one of your parents?” she asked playing the concerned grandmother card.

Karin approached the house he’d tear the Carnac's home apart to get what belonged to him…and that was all Lily was a belonging to be used up and disposed of after her usefulness was done.

________________________________________________

Elaine nodded. “Yeah, Attie admitted he knew there was some connection to his family…it’s a very rare trait. But it was Sora who upon meeting her put together.” She said nodding as Leda said they would all come back safely and…that Aero’Oro was as much her home as the Unkindness. “She’ll receive a warm welcome. I know, He’ll do all he can to protect her. Bring her home.”

****
“What worries me is what I’m feeling…” she said pausing a moment to eat another bite. “His energy…his emotions are…boiling over like he could lay waste to this forest. One mistake…and things will get dangerous here…deadly…” she shook her head. “But I’m not able to tell if its focused….one a person…or on the Unkindness….all I do know is that something occurred that sent him into a rage.”
~*~*~*~*~
Dimael nodded, stepping aside to let them in. He would not leave Fleur. He couldn’t explain it in any way that made sense. Even as they entered he saw Mela…her eyes were clear she was looking at a victim…an innocent girl who was made to suffer. He looked over. “Normally I can create them in an instant. But Princess Mela wishes to learn yes?” as that was confirmed he nodded. “Depending on the strength and skill of the caster anywhere from three to five minutes per talisman. The longest part will be sorting out the stones for each talisman. There’s a table once we get them separated out, I’ll show you. My granddaughters is going to be different as hers will also work to stabilize her gift. But the other four will be simple to show you.” They had discussed it while Fleur slept. There were five altogether. With Twilight's being a touch different.
☆☆☆☆☆
Tempest and Zandra entered with the others watching as Lana was all but bear hugged upon entering. The shinobi said nothing and merely waited. This was family. They’d wait as the wounded were stable. Sick to there stomachs but otherwise outside of the wounds seemed to be holding up okay. Tempest wasn’t familiar with the toxic plants in this area but he could stabilize them with the knowledge he did have.

Traine walked with Bengail to the governor’s the townsfolk they passed were a mixed bunch. Some looking with hidden disgust among other emotions none good. Others with the underlying nervousness that spoke volumes to the level of high tension in the village.
~*~*~*~*~*~

Wind smiled as Hemlock was truly interested in learning so much about his kind. He looked over at Faroe and nodded. “Your right.” He said sadly. “Normally if a sacred leaves it’s because there charge either no longer needs them. Or something happens that would make the contract impossible to keep up because they interfere with each other. The most common reason is love. If the sacred falls in love wishes to marry. Having a contract that means being summoned….makes sustainable relationships impossible. Those end of contract are usually on good terms. And Sacred and contractor maintain a strong friendship. But there are on rare occasions summoners who violate the contracts they forge. When that happens all the sacred leave at once to find another who is worthy of the contract or return to the sacred reslm.”


Aiyanna smiled nodding. “Thank you.” She said and Garnet let out a cute rolling meow sound. Aiyanna walked out just ahead of Grail walking over seeing Windham being the center of attention although he wasn’t trying to be. But Aiyanna understood. Hemlock was bubbling with Curiosity.
____________________________________________________
Cloud leaned against the wall. He had already taken two barrels out to the engine room, now it was waiting for the smaller amounts. Kurama was quite skilled. Cloud had met his parents once. Robin and Seon. He saw a lot of them in Kurama but he also saw no doubt what Igraine had seen. Kurama fought for those who were less fortunate but his time was running out in Port Royale. No doubt Wanda had been biding her time till she’d stab him in the back. The slave rings still functioned here.

“Was there something you wished to ask me?” Kurama asked.

“Robin and Seon….they were good people. What happened?” Cloud asked Kurama paused a moment.

“There isn’t much to tell, one of the rich slumlords had a young mothers three childern kidnapped and loaded on a wagon headed for the Western Islands. They went after it…brought me along but demanded I stay back. They took out the kidnappers had me climb on take the reigns when three Furies appeared. My father used his sacred art to make the Castoe horses run back to Port Royale. I looked back unable to get the horses to listen, the last I saw of them the Furries were tipping them apart. To protect there journey to the Vale my father and mother both cast purifying flames on themselves. Not even there ashes remained.”

“I’m sorry I shouldn’t have asked it’s a painful memory.” Cloud said frowning. “More then that though I’m sorry for your loss.”

Kurama paused looking at him. “Was…it was painful when it happened but Port Royale is not a place you dwell on sorrowful thoughts long…especially if you wish to do more then just survive. I mourned them…but I dare not dwell on there loss.”

____________________________________________________
It seemed to hold on forever. The changes in his appearance weren’t something he knew about just yet. Even the opal tone of his eyes now. The fading out on his feathers in his hair. The chakram or small round golden mark over the third eye and the markings of both Bkessings. It was finally done with him…all of it…all of her memories where now inside him He was aware he’d always look like this. It would be a tell tale sign to Cleric Zinfandel and the others that he took the sacred vows. Sephiroth dropped to his knees spent and yet energized. Tired and yet feeling like he could run or fly for miles it was such a weird mix. He was vaguely aware of the branches moving opening up. Or that Blessing was there worried. He no longer needed to see those tomes….he knew what was written upon those pages. Even still he continued to just kneel there as the final memories were shifting into place. They didn’t overtake him, or change who he was thankfully. But it was still a lot to take in. Seeing her life with Twilia…and all that went wrong after her passing.
His eyes changing was part of his blessings bestowed. Part of one of the two…he was unable to look upon lies and deceit. He could not be made to see or believe something that didn’t truly exist. He was at the moment full of energy yet too exhausted to move.
___________________________________________________
Levi looked at her mom as she was relieved that they caught Morgana. She saw Sunny glance at her not sure how best to approach this. Funny thing was this reminded her of all those times in the infirmary when they’d have good news like Morgana being caught and bad news attached to the good. Something you hoped never happened but it did.

“ Momma, when they caught Morgana she wasn’t alone. There was a male lovebird with her” Lwvi said as calmly as she could watching her mom. “It was Rockefeller…our dad.”

Lyka blinked when she flicked his nose. Correcting him about a girls wings. “Huh the things I learn.” He said with a laugh like this lesson not being taught by there scholars growing up. Probably so males are careful and gentle with there female counterparts. He looked at his cousin a moment smiling and shaking his head. “Hes I seriously doubt there’s an Avion out there more flexible then you. You’re the only person anyone has heard of who survived without a single broken bone after those prima Donna’s shoved you into the Itiri box.” Lyka said shaking his head. The box was not a simple square it bent and twisted in weird ways. The idea was so that anything stored in the huge box would not crush anything beneath it. Deemed too big and impractical to use it was made into an art piece and at the time maintained its usefulness.

Four girls two of which were Arnon's sisters. He was from a large family too. Seven kids total but Arnon and three two girls were there bad seeds pretending to be good ones. It didn’t help they weren’t outright evil. They just did bad things in jealousy and envy. Lyka looked at Hes. “When Uncle Croft called me asked if we were on an assignment or if something happened to you mirror…I remember bring concerned I answered him honestly our unit was still bring assembled at the timr….so I went there knowing you mentioned going through the weird sculpture park. I stopped at that weird box then climbed up and forced the top back open.,,” Lyka smirked looking at Hes. “You know I reflect back on this because I can never figure out if that look on your face was boredom …annoyance or what but I’ll never forget your words. “Your getting slow Quicksilver….” Lyka snorted looking at her. “Not get me out. Or I think something is broken only me getting slow…We weren’t supposed to met for dinner to celebrate our getting into a unit, and together. Since every Captian out there denied us. You because your too small they said…me…because I’m how fidvghey put it? Oh right…unstable..”
☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆
Minato walked with Esric leading him quietly along letting him think. There was a lot going on. They turned after a couple of minutes into an the section of the old castle built to represent the Elves. Everything there was engraved with signs of nature. He came to a set of double doors and looked at Esric the ones for the royals were far more elaborate. His door was from a tree that marbled naturally with almost white wood and a deep mahogany red. Rose’s and other flowers and vines with leaves with both the sun and moon depicted and a splash of stars . Yet everything on the doors was done in a way it all balanced and nothing looked like too much. Minato opened the doors and stood aside. “Come in, we can finish our conversation from earlier or do something else. “

Lacey had fallen asleep and after a bit into a deep restoring healing sleep. Thankfully dreamless. She rested as if aware Zeke was there on some level which allowed her to rest deeply. As if her subconscious mind accepted she was safe from everything that could hurt her while she was so vulnerable because he was there. Today right now…she no longer needed to fight…she could truly relax.
_______________________________________________
“There were. More dark ones then light in cove. Only a small hand full…” She said softly. “They profit off the lives of others…enjoy it. They make horrible smelling things…dark medicine they call it. Talk about how others once they have it crave it more and more…they do other things too….its why I’m worried that I’m putting all of you in danger.

Veetoria nodded as she walked with him. The were headed to the shrine it would be important for him to know, she wasn’t sure why she felt that way but she was. She looked at him. Your friend the spirit wolf girl.” Veetoria said looking at him. “She’s half pure woods Reindeer right?” Veetoria walked with him. “It may not be my place I doubt she’s mentioned it they’re told to keep it tight to there chest. But in a place were bad apples pop up…someone close to her a friend should know.” She looked at Roan. “Raphtalia is her name yes? She came here but only after ensuring she collected her flowers and they’d survive the trip here…those flowers are very important. More important then you realize no matter what…you need to ensure that if something does happen to them, seeds are kept in a safe place and they can be grown again….” Veetoria paused just outside of the shrine to look at Roanoke. “as much as I want to tell you exactly why…I will not say more then they are very important…she trusts you, more then trusts. If you want to know the significance of those flowers you need to ask her. But she may hesitate to answer you…that knowledge is usually only shared with there lover. I told you I’d show you how to purge these awful bugs. It’s in here.”
Veetoria lead him into the Shrine. The shrine was both simple and achingly beautiful. A large beautiful ‘bowl' sat on a dais with flames so pure and holy they could be felt intensely the moment Veetoria opened the door. The silver gold flames didn’t hurt the eyes to look upon. “This is the last of the sacred monuments…built to Lord Draco. The last of his divine flames put here as a means of purifying that which should not exist in this world…that which corrupts natural law. Practitioners of evil magic…like necromancy sought them out and went to get pains to destroy them all. They thought they had. Lady Silvi wishes to rebuild each sacred site. To restore the divine flames back were they belong in each shrine. She believes it was this in part that allowed the evil Abysd to form. So long as the original sacred flame burns the other shrines can be restored. Its why… she was entrusted to keep this one safe.” Veetoria looked at him. “The entire box with the bugs goes in. Once they have been purged the box will return to us.”

Ralphie looked at him nodding. “It wasn’t any trouble. They are kind, it’s been a pleasure protecting them.” Raphtalia said smiling. “Roan mentioned what was happening and he’d feel better if someone was here with them. I gave him my word I’d keep them safe. It’s truly all I own in this world so its important to me to honor it.” She said as was the nature of her clan as a child instilled heavily since birth. The value there word. “I was taught since I was born before coming to Far Mist that we own nothing in this world but our word which we give unto another. That word holds value and meaning. Not only does it define who we are, it defines how others see us. All material things are fleeting, titles, items here one day gone the next. The other that holds equal value if not more is life. Which is why a word given which involves the lives of others must always be kept. So is the first law of the Valkyrie.” Raphtalia looked to Penny.

“I only explain because there is something which I would like to ask your blessing of permission on. Penny is strongly protective of those around her…it is not my intention of training her to fight to attack…but rather the arts that defend protect as with the barrier at the door. Its is my hope that in doing so she’ll be able to stay calm if something dangerous is happening because she can safeguard herself and those with her without direct engagement with the threat.” Raphtalia would never opt to teach Penny to fight against an enemy like Raphtalia herself. But there were ways she could keep a threat out but time for those like her brothers Roan and Oak. Her explanation before was because as her older brother Oak likely didn’t want Penny engaging a threat like them. Raphtalia understood that. Had she not stopped her Penny would have charged right out there…right into there hands even if she meant well.
_________________________________________________________
Blaise moved with him. Hidden by the cloak. She was scared…when that spell was working her emotions who she was, was changed. Now it was all out in the open. She felt so vulnerable and alone. Even with Alder right there…and he was only in this mess because of her. Flamie wouldn’t know. She’d never suspect that Alder was hiding Blaise in his home. The one to meet them there moving to intercept them was Vyshae but she was hardly there enemy. If they trace her Night Elf heritage back far enough it would link her to Alder. It was perhaps why she would never betray the Ancient of true nights trust in her. She would look at Blsise not removing the Princess’s hood then look to Alder. Vyshae would surprise Blsise by asking Alder to keep her safe. That Vyshae would contact Sylar and find out how he wishes to proceed…Sylar was waiting after all. Waiting for Blaise’s real self to appear since he was certain the girl bed hoping was living a lie.


____________________________________________________
Xell watched the clouds moving lazily in the sky. A cloud fawn. She was breath taking beautiful. He found himself speaking more around her. He was normally none for his absolute stony silence not even responding when other poked fun at him. He was oft called the Draga with no emotions. It wasn’t true and he had no worldly desire to correct them. But Calla was, is different then anyone else. Even his service to the White Queen. Granted he did speak and answer her. But it was usually with as few words as possible and that made sense. But he spoke to Calla the man who had a reputation for silence like Nico wasn’t silent with Calla. He wondered if it was the same for Nicodemus when it came to Juniper. He remembered when Juniper first arrived so many thought her harsh and cold. He had been standing near Nico when others were whispering she had gone off on Aspen , while he was in the infirmary yelling at him. It wasn’t the right way, but it was because he was surrounded by people who loved and cared about him seemed to be giving up. The look on Nico's face said it all. She had meant well had been trying to help just did it wrong. He learned later Movado came to the same conclusion. Gave her a chance. The recruits she retrained before moving up from her class to the next all lived. Awareness…he realized, Nivo, Movado…she had done it wrong but she had been trying to make him remember to be aware of those around him even then. That was vital on a battle field.

Calla was no warrior, although she obviously put up one intense fight. She was a type of healer. Gentle kind pure. None of it was learned or trained it was just the way she was. And Xellen was drawn to it. To her like a Silica Moth to a flame. He was the moth she the flame. Silica moths were immune to being burned. They were drawn to the light the warmth. She was that warm light. A light he wanted to protect.

Rumi smiled a bit as he moved drawing her up into a kiss while gently moving them around so she was laying in the sheets and he over her. He didn’t stop there as he broke the kiss only to trail them slowly down her frame. Pausing to pay attention to her bust. He wished go make his beloved feel as incredible as she made him feel even if this was a first for him too.


Solan smiled as Jarral proposed to Wynter. The look in her eyes. Even as she seemed to try to focus the love they shared was very real there. “Congrats Wynter.” Solan said as Jarral smiled. “Congrats Jarral" Solan said then whispered to Kerlin. “I’ll have to say it again later I doubt they heard me,”

Jarral felt all sorts of emotions but as she said yes the emotions clear in her eyes Jarral smiled and slide the ring over her finger before leaning in and kissing her. There was no one but Wynter for him.

_________________________________________________
Daire wasn’t about to leave Liam high and dry. They had the cause and effect of the song. He knew to let go of those heavy emotions directed at oneself was incredibly hard. He certainly couldn’t force Liam, but he continued to read. Setting the notes with his discovery…what the pheonix clan learned about that song…they’re had to be a way to dampen it…block it some talisman or something. Not everyone could let go of heavy emotions …if it was easy this song would not be so successful. Was he just supposed to say here’s how it works sorry but your screwed unless you can overcome those heavy thoughts they were called ‘heavy' because there was a weight to them. Then he discovered it. A tslisman… it was an earring…it worked to block the song ten timed before shattering…and needing to get recreated.

“The talisman is not a perfect answer, but a viable one for a short time. The first time crafted it will block the effects of Heavy Abandonment…ten times before needing to get reformed. Each talisman created after works less each time. Like a count down to Zero. It is both our hope and fear. Once the talisman no longer works the afflicted will either go back to surcoming to the lure…or they will have healed the heaviness weighing in there hearts. It goes without saying we hope they heal as we have yet go find another answer that works. Nor have we been able to render the song powerless….in the end our Hope’s must fall upon the afflicted and hope they…overcome….” Daire sat back looking at the penned notes in the book but it was as he looked up at another the topic was the same almost but the afflicted had to solidify this absolute truth in there heart….
“Love despite there flaws…love because of them…love because it’s a part of who they are…curious were they trying to say…its not Liam giving up on his heavier emotions and thoughts…but accepting that Frau loves him, for them…for all that he is…both good and bad?” Daire paused…it was older this book smaller and not written in the language of the pheonix but the Magi. He stared at the words…”’Only when we accept that we are loved…not because we are flawless and perfect, but that we are flawed. That those who are in love with each other are not bothered by our own perceived faults. To the one who is in love with the other those seemingly huge faults to ourselves are merely pebbles casting a few tiny ripples. We are loved for the sum of all of our parts…good and bad. Forcitcis only through both that we are who each other love’….” Daire read it was more like a journal entry then anything else…”S.T…Hasencress….?”

☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆
“Sounds like a plan…we will both get go meet her. I’ll have to learn when Semper's next time off is if we do lunch…but he’s usually free in the evening hours.” She said then looked at her wrist soaking in the water. “I didn’t go into detail in my message I’m sure he’s worried…and probably on his way here.”

Draco had told him she was shy. He could easily see that. He listened as she started to say that she could feel…his presence no that wasn’t it, he was certain when she switched gears asking if Plum was alright if he was alright. She was lovely, as beautiful as the fleeting sights of her glimpsed by him in his dreams…no more so then she switched to apologizing stating she should introduce herself first.

Anos closed the door. She was indeed very nervous the biggest clue was her tail. “We can start there if you want, but please have a seat.” He gestured to the furniture in his room…which had been switched out to even thicker more comfortable furniture since Draco's visit and mild comment that his furniture in Elysian was more comfortable it was not anything against La’Shire. Anos understood you get a favorite chair or spot to sit and other people’s furniture never felt the same. Even if it was comfortable. “Plumeria is fine, doing much better in fact. I owe you my thanks for your assistance there. For the first time since she became my daughter, she’s getting the rest she needs. Thank you for that…and for your assistance in my own dreams.”

He walked over moving to wait for her he would not sit till she did. It was just good manners. “it’s the first time we’ve met. I am Anos Delzagade. Physically I am fine, but that’s not what brought you here. I apologize. It seems I am still projecting a bit. I have given you cause to be concerned.” Anos said but he could not surpress it further not without starting to damage himself emotionally . For Plumeria and Sally, for his people he dare not allow himself to become a cold unfeeling blade.

~*~*~*~*~
Fauve knew things were complicated for him up north. But his tribe, his clan would be surprised for sure. She was an Amazonian painted Lycan. A tribe headed by a female alpha. Were women were often the warriors but not all. Fauve was working to restore part of her grandmother’s system. Not everyone was built for combat. Sending all weeded out the ‘Weak' culled any weakness in the pack as they called it…but to Fauve it made them weak. None fighters weren’t weak at all there strength laid in a different area. Men weren’t only good for breeding either. She was reworking the laws and traditions of her pack. Keeping some while abolishing others. She thought she’d meet more resistance but instead it was boat loads of acceptance . Het changes allowed mothers to keep there new born sons instead of handing them over to the training house for there role when older…or killing them for being ill when born.
Maks had told him about Nott. As she walked with him she blinked seeing her cousin lounging lazily on the rock off to the side. Sun bathing as usual. She knew the twins were collecting pretty stones and Crystal’s. Pretty little spiral shells. Ruti looked at her nodding once then leaving. She was a big voice for approving the new laws. Ruti held no interest in men. Because of that she bore two terrible scars on her face. The one started from her left temple and went diagonally down to between the point of her chin and corner of her jawbone on the right. A second scar bisected her left eye. It was the worst mark of shame Ravenna could bestow…deep and despite several treatments with Zion…irreversible. Ruti didn’t care. Oft saying whoever she ended up with saw her not her scars. And those were two of many. Under Fauves new laws…Ruti was free to be with who she loves. Not forced to bed for the sake of a strong pup…

“Forced unions or marriages are wrong..” Fauve said watching Ruti leave…she didn’t know her father that wasn’t unusual. But Ruti's mother would have happily left her for dead not wanting a pup with the one man she despised she said. Seeing Ruti was just a physical reminder. Fauve sighed. “Its not just the two forced into the union who suffer in someway but the pup born of it…more often then not the mother refuses the pup she gave birth to. It's not right.”

Aster was doing the same she hadn’t seen Ruti. Although the scars were awful she liked Ruti regardless because Ruti was kind. She helped them when she could. Aster picked up one stone looking at it…it was see through with different colors depending on the light shining through and other areas had a thick silvery white moving through it, “Pretty.” She said then held it out. “Vivi look…”

“Sure.” Sorei said as he moved to sit up. “I’ll get changed, we can go there.” He said gently as he shifted to sit up “We can go there and wherever else you want.” He said reassuringly to her. They were in bed clothes and while no one would say anything he still moved to get changed. “Did you want me to bring something over for you to wear? I’ll get whatever you want.” Sorei wasn’t acting any different then normal. Every elder before him warned him to not treat her as if she didn’t matter or alter the way he was. She needed him to be him. To react to her as he would before it happened but he also couldn’t come across cold. Itvwsx a delicate balance in essence he shouldn’t treat her as weak. Because she wasn’t she was dealing with something painful. Supportive and understanding was what she needed right now.

_____________________________________________________

Pallas nodded as Marin informed her Trilander was sending them three small ships and a trio to pull them, then asked about the other teams. “Last report from Traine had them entering the village nothing after that yet. The other team well…” she handed the report to Marin. The other outpost they report was awful…the one like this one had been destroyed. Some found mutilated others missing but clear signs of a fight.

“One vial. Then your eating.” Kort said not willing to let that part slide, “But if it stabilizes them further then it’s a fair trade. I won’t sacrifice one life to save three. But accepting your help and bringing back three more then I left with is acceptable . My whole team makes it back plus three survivors. I had hoped for more but feared for less.” She looked at Rostan as they walked in. “Draw one vial. Be careful with it. He’s in no condition to spare more. Marshall get the kit prepared for antitoxin conversion.”

The man nodded pulling the med kit out and looked at Rostan. “Thank you for this. We won’t let it be for nothing.”
__________________________________________________________

Yuuri nodded and linked her flow to him. Letting Senn gain the other information he’d need she wasn’t sure if it was enough…but it had to be. There was no way they’d let that monster anywhere near Fii. She had no idea Havarti knew about her past not that it would matter to her. That was then, this now with Senn, Topaz, Fii. Juno…Aspen…thisxwas what was important to her. What she’d fight go protect.

“Being here is a big help.” Fii said after a moment. “A war within…part of me…his scent it desires to return…and that disgusts me because I don’t want it…I don’t want him.” He closed his eyes. “Scared…that too much of that accursed pheromone is in me…that it’ll he whined shaking his head. “I can stave it off here with you…but if he finds a way past that barrier…


Havarti looked at Cassius. “You know…you could have the girl you want. You cling to this notion of being Gallant. But you can’t hide it.” Havarti turned to him. “You want to be ‘Ungallant’ you want that little vixen that has been named property of the dead king. What belongs to the prior king now belongs to Gravia the Queen…I’m sure you’d rather she belong to your uncrowded king. He can’t claim blood right to the throne. Not without his sword of rule. And then there’s the other matter…” Havarti looked at him. “ Do you think the people of Arcadia will serve a king who’ll get on his knees and beg to be used until he bleeds and beg for more?” Havarti looked at Cassius. “As to Mallium…he’s staving off death at the moment that odd creature of the estate left him in a fine state near death…Gracia is livid of course if he dies she’ll demand that beasts head….oh by the way you could use him too.vent your frustrations that way …he loves being used. Even by someone like you. He craves it needs it like you need air to breathe. Fiore…no..Crown Prince, Uncrowned King Kiten Vaughn Arcadia…”

“Havarti Belladonna….had better hope to what evil he clings to that I not find him.” Prim's tails had puffed up her ears tipped. “I’ll make him regret laying a hand on my baby.” Magic rose around Prim…ribbons of colored light sparkling dust the sort of levels of magic that Zenra was known for. Prims hands were clenched. “Both Belladonna brothers had best hope Siliqi ends them before I find them..hurting Pandora…hurting Kit…I’ll remove more then just there vile tails…” she growled. She thought of Pandora like a kid sister. Because Minerva was her best friend, blood oath sister. They swore it when they were little go always be more then simple friends to be family. And then there was her Kiten he never deserved that.


“Yeah.” He answered about getting out as he looked at her. “Could probably use something to eat too. I can get us something if your not feeling up go mingling.” Although the house would all but be empty except for Pell. Min and Prim having gone to see Heirloom. Kiten and Topaz while there were locked in there room for Kit's sake. Cassius was dealing with Havarti who had his sights set on Kiten. And Yuuri and Senn were making there way out go do a bit of recon. Pellian opted to stay and wait in the sitting room. Incase Leif and Pandora came down. The irony was Min and Prim going would learn of Thierry and more her immunity to that pheromone and a way to save Kiten and Pandora from the brothers.


It didn take him long to mop up the spilled water although her fluffy tails were adding to it which couldn’t be helped the towel she was using to ring out the water had to be beyond soaked he got up and got several more setting them folded he touched her hand. “That one will no longer work. Here, use this for your remaining tails. We have more should you have need of them.” He said gently realizing she sould not ask. Just continue to use that towel. It was clear to him. She’d been made to feel like a burden most of her life. She wasn’t one. Not even a little bit. “Thierry, you need not hesitate to ask me anything. You need not suffer in silence . I’m here for you. You’re safe here.”
___________________________________________________________

Kiyoko blushed a bit nodding. “It was.” She said as a few tears fell but they were relieved happy even. “I love you too…I was afraid you wouldn’t…that after Chsos your feelings for me….” She couldn’t say it. That he’d want nothing to do with her anymore. Not romantically…”I…wanted…hoped if I was ever freed from this curse that we’d…that I could finally haveca real one with you. You weren’t like the others…I felt the most like myself with you.”

Regius shook his head. “That’s fine, the offer stands should you wish to join.” He said as he moved setting out everything they’d need for lunch. He paused though at her question. “No, but perhaps its because I’m always traveling. Chasing after dark active evil relics.” He said as he served everything up. “Searching for those and for my baby sister…she was kidnapped years ago. She’s out there…I know where she is now…but this must come first. Finding her is important…but so to is helping those in need.”

“Your right but I fear his attitude towards Fenris isn’t even the boys fault. Wisteria his mother was approached by Yule in the middle of the market where he boldly declared his love for her and demanded she be his. She politely turned him down, stating she’d already received a blessing to marry another. A candid bloodhound. Ferdinand, Fenris’a father. Yule has never forgiven her, and blames her parents for agreeing to let her marry some ‘hound’ as he calls Ferdinand. Now there son has interest in Fable his youngest. So he made a rule Fable isn’t even allowed to date till her older half sister gets married. Problem is…Cina wants Fenris. Who constantly politely turns her down.”

Naria returned the kiss. Slipping the ring around her finger. “Not the way I planned on asking but…The one I give myself to is the one I marry…and that has always only been you Lorna Ever.” He said softly. “I love you.” He said softly.

☆☆☆☆☆

Aiyan smiled as he leaned in kissing her jawline as his hand continued to play lower. He moved tailing those kisses listening to the sweet sounds she was making. He had every intention of leaving her weak in the knees. Really he just loved lavishing her with attention.

Kei happily returned the kiss. Holding her in his arms as his heavy purr rumbled through a few hiccups which usually meant it would go even deeper if it could. He broke the kiss with the need to breath before kissing her again.


Nayril smiled. “Thanks Lettie.” She said as she moved with Finn to sit at a table. She knew Hansel would be out shortly. They actually did a lot of business sometimes busy Rangers came here when they didn’t have time to cook at home.


Meliodas looked at her. “Its natural and normal to feel nervous about mating. But its knowing you want by also feeling excited about it. A bunch of funny feelings inside that while you can’t put them to words don’t make you feel bad, you want to feel more.” He gently stroked her cheek. “Just because you might not feel it now it’s not a bad thing.”


Fenris moved to finish his as well. He took a deep breath. It wasn’t that he was nervous to marry her. He nervous they would say no. “I believe Draoi Rosie is home…she’s taking a few days to look after Lyric as she recovers.” Fable knew what happened there. They were assigned to the same Ranger team.

Athrun chuckled. “We're really doing this.” He echoed playfully in conformation. He leaned in kissing her agsin as his hand moved tracing its way along her side to move beneath the material and trace along her skin.
________________________________________________________
Noctis would stay and continue to hum. To take him through the memories of his soul. The light and warmth that truly belonged to him. Not the lies forced upon him.


Etios brought her hand up placing it to his chest and looking into her eyes. “Theres never a point I don’t want to you or be touched by you. I just don’t want to push things too fast…but that doesn’t change the fact I love you Cressida. I always have….I haven’t taken a mate because the mate the wife I’d want is you. “

*Worse actually I’ve had a sleep spell cast on me before…spent six months in it. Came around confused…the guy I was trying to apprehend got away and were he was standing I blinked and there was Will. Frozen as a statue was worse…I came around to the sound of a mysterious voice. Later realizing it was an Ancient speaking to me. No memories of my past at all Yet I knew your presence and thought I knew Teg's above me…but I also didn’t believe what I was sending or why I was sure…the body moving like it was trying to return from rigamortis.* Link said then paused taking the plate there was a lot of food go choose from but hungry…he wasn’t sure. But he began collecting different things that would go down easy.


Tegra broke the kiss again leaning over her. He hurt, the poison was rough but, his gaze was loving and gently. Some of his incredibly long loose hair fell over his shoulder pulling beside her like liquid silk. He leaned in kissing her gently again but this time he touched her running his hand gently over her side tracing it’s way down. He wasn’t fulfilling some need. If this was solely to ‘heal' him he’d refuse. The healing was the bonus, it was making love to her. Letting her feel warm and loved . As he would for Savarian . It surprised him. He’d been honest with her. He felt the same about her and Savarian he was in love with them both. She accepted him. And yet if Quistis was falling for the sulking Dragon Fang Pheonix as well Tegra would accept it. Only telling L’Arc to do right by her. To love her with all that he was.
__________________________________________________________

“True but we both know that won’t matter to her. She’ll be relieved to see you. And happily help you recover. Staying away to give you time to recover has likely been tormenting her. We both know she’d have been at your side this entire time watching over you if she could.” Nyx said as he supported her on the way there.

Ri opened his mouth as ice to protest. But took a deep breath. “Alright, but I want this conveyed to him…he is an Uncle now…he better not let Jado win…Inara has the right to met her Uncle the real him. Not this lie or false image Jado has forced upon him. That Luna sent us here. To keep him from doing something he’d regret.”
Ryn hugged Trinket back but as he stiffened slightly there words still being twisted Dazai repeated word for word….and he looked up at Dazai then at Ri. Who nodded.

“You should hate me…”

RI answered.

Dazai looked at Ryn. “You parents, Kahiri..Celluna, were more hurt and confused then hateful. They likely sensed something was wrong. I’d stake my posession on your dad researching everything that could be affecting you. They no more hate or wish to abandon you then Trinket does. And you can see clearly how she feels right?” Ryn nodded then took a deep breath. “We…should go…” he said seems his mom was disappointed in him greatly she wasn’t here…but one of the crowns guard or royal guard as they were more often referred too opened the door as Milla stepped in. Baby Ri was with Labdsea.

Ryn looked up as Ri said something to her something he didn’t understand. It was simple he asked her to show him her wings. That he’d explain later. Milliarose looked confused but shrugged as they surfaced large beautiful furry and feathered her tail lengthening out to curl around her on the floor.

Ryn stared Trinket told him and he believed her, but seeing it was different …Ri said something and Chaos.

“So I keep them hidden in the future to hide from Chaos…oh dear…I’ll make sure to amend that…I take it…Ryn’s more Luna Fey then Far Mist then? He took after me more.”
“You told me I got them from her…thank you Trini.” He whispered into her hair. More after his mom then his dad…to see her in her true Luna Fey state was incredible they were also referred to as…dream lycan.

Dazai took a deep breath. “We need to move this to the Eclipse chamber. Theres a way to save him. The chamber will strengthen Ryn while further weakening Jado. Lady Milliarose…”

“I know. I must wait outside. Just save our son.”

Acerbus winced when Madam Toia called him out as he was still in need of an escort into the Oak. Now he wondered what it would take to 'earn title' with them. "Heh...sorry Madam Toia." He said. But, then let them step to the side so she and Del could talk for a moment.

Donovan feeling the hand get squeezed, he was surprised to feel that. Maybe Deet was already trusting him. "Well, I'll let you two head off then. Come on Deet." He said and pointed back towards the Oak. "You want to walk or fly?" he asked.

Toia nodded and waited until Donovan was a little further away. "Yes she is." She said about the first part. She had sensed it for a while and when she visited the couple the other day it was pretty much confirmed. "She is resting right now, awake but still weak. The detoxing of the dagger's magic drained her, but we believe she will have a full recovery."

***

Crys shook her head, "Oh I stumped my guard." She teased him a little bit but smiled leaning up to kiss his cheek. "I think you've always ready to help anyone you forget to enjoy yourself too." She noted. "Come on, let's take you somewhere fun for a little bit." She noted.

Pops smirked a little, "Oh that, well I had to learn that with a pervious job long ago." He told her, of course it when he meant job it was one of the more criminal ones. He disguised himself a cook for some Duke. But, to make it believable he went the extra mile to learn how to cook and cook well. "Guess that is where I first got the idea that maybe I could open up something like this."

Judith nodded and standing up, "We will be right outside if you need us." She figured she would want to have a little privacy in this matter. She looked to Sabine, "Come on, let's give her some alone time." She noted with a wink. She knew this could be hard but once they are face to face again and hear how much he cares she will feel a little better.

The two guards seemed to pause and look about as Trixie seemly came out of no where. "Oh well, he is being summoned to the Royal Oak. Lord Samson asked him and his brother to be there." One went on to explain. They were taken a little by surprise.

Jupiter moving to stand up and leaned to kiss Twilight. "He will be safe." he said meaning Samson. He didn't think he be in trouble but if something where to come then he would make sure he would be guarded. And while he was no longer the royal bodyguard seems that kind of training doesn't go away. He moved out of the kitchen area and made his way back towards the entrance.

Tenebra looked back to Twilight, his head titling as he caught the tail end of the whisper. "It could be that...nothing happens." He noted. "Tension may be high but the end. They all work out?" He suggested.

***

Horace nodded and stepping forward, "Karin had tried to summon something." He said it was explained to him and he was trying to repeat the information. "It was some Sacreds....from the Spirit Realm." He took his time to explain, that was some advance magic that he had never seen and bearly heard of. "Nessaran noted it had failed though."

Helios raised an eyebrow to that piece of information. "You had to be mistaken." He said but turning to look at Nessaran instead of Horace. Knowing she had explained it. "Summons like that are forbidden, Karin knows that." He note crossing his arms but he then placed a hand to chin. "Unless..." he then growled, Karin was a drinker and if he was under the infulence to try something. "And you attempted to stop him? That is dangerous."

Nessaran shook her head. "Stall him." She corrected, "I am well aware of Harpy Eagles and their strength." She corrected and it was true while she looked like ready she wouldn't be able to match power with power. But, if there was something she learned while training with the Knights, you didn't have always have to use your power. Their were other ways. "With that being said, Horace it looks like our training is finished for the day. I suggest heading back with your father and....didn't catch your name." She said to Lulu.

Mars looked over, "I'm not brooding." he countered and looked up as his Dad countered. "You are a little bit." and Mars shook his head as he was outnumbered at the moment.

Lumen just smiled, "I think that would be perfect, but Kalani we promised we wouldn't try and think about the wedding today." She reminded her friend. The wedding have been postponed because the garden now under repair from the attack. Not to mention they never had a back up site left them all a little up in the air. They figured it be good to just put things on the backburner. Of course it was hard though.

***

Serg walked a little behind Nashca as she looked to the windows and items. He made his way over as well and paused looking at it and then looking to his wedding bracelet. They did look...a lot a like. He had his made in the castle showing a dragon and owl flying or as he described dancing in the sky. This one had the same style to it. "It is pretty and pretty familiar as well."

Rio moved until he was right next to Vera and leaned his head back some, he looked and did his best to keep his eyes level with hers. But, La'Shire choice in her attire made it hard for the raven. But, he seemed to perk up a little when she started to say his name. "Yeah Vera, something on your mind?"

Tria grabbed the side of the pool an pulled herself out a bit and taking in a deep breath and pausing there for a moment. "Dang...a little out of shape." She noted of course Aspen would think that was a crazy thing to say. But, Tria use to go a little longer before getting herself a break. But, she would be able to get back into shape easy enough. She looked around, "Aspen?"

Abbadon looked up, "Yeah, if you can come over they should be able to give you a little more details." He noted. He wondered if Zlo was even awake now. If he was what mind set he may be in. Another reason he wanted to be there just in case things didn't work out.

Duncan looked over when Saffy mentioned she remembered that, "It was perfect fishing pond." He said back trying to defend himself a little bit and laughed a little himself.

***

Shiha held on to Lana more and opening her eyes to see the others just inside the door to the offices. She then took note of those wounded and showing other signs. She turned her head to the woman at the desk. "Shalla! Call the nurses we need beds and antitoxins stat." She noted going into full Doctor, looking back to Lana. "We will need to talk but let's get them looked at." She said and moving to Tempest and carefully helping one of the wounded. A few nurses came from the back to help as well. "You all traveled through the Throne woods?" She could tell by the injuries' she seen them before.

Lana nodded to her mother and moved to help she would let Tempest and Zandra explain a little more.

Bengail stopped just outside the Governors office and sighed as a group was there arguing with some others. "They are trying to push for a vote of independence, have been strong about it lately." He explained, "I suggest maybe taking the side street. They aren't dangerous but they a little touchy as well." Of course the side street might be dangerous in a different way.

***

Deet had noticed Shiri and Winnie passing by them, but she also knew that she couldn’t try to speak to them either. She didn’t want to get them into trouble. Maybe, though, Mistress Toia would let her visit with Winreesa when she returned for some training, since Toia had invited her to continue to work with her and Mizuki in the Sacred Oak to understand and hone her unique magic… She did still feel badly that she didn’t get to officially say goodbye to her family here… but it wasn’t something they did either. That and… she wasn’t leaving forever. She had permissions to visit the Coven. She just would no longer be one of them. She looked at Donovan as he asked her if she wished to walk or fly. She thought about it a moment and then smiled. “Fly…” she said. She didn’t get to do that much, because they weren’t generally allowed to leave the Sacred Oak… and there weren’t many places for flying there.

Delilah noticed that Toia was waiting for Donovan and Deetra to depart a bit more before answering. She nodded as Toia confirmed that Fleur truly was her sister. It wasn’t a possibility anymore, but a fact, and Del truly had no idea… She’d never known her mother, let alone a sister. She’d only known her father, who taught her everything she knew about being a thief. She listened as Toia explained Fleur’s condition, but that she would make a full recovery. “So everything she did… it really was the dagger. Not her?” she asked.

Blake nodded in agreement when Dimael said that if Mela wanted to learn, he would show her. It would not take long to craft them, only a few minutes each for a novice, while for someone like Dimael, he could make them in an instant. He glance back over to the bed and noticed that Fleur was still watching them, but she was keeping herself hidden and sheltered in the blankets and pillows, barely visible at all. It reminded him of some of the refugees they rescued and brought to La’Shire who were so fearful, it took weeks to get them comfortable enough to leave their infirmary beds, let along their rooms. He looked back to Dimael and Mela.

***

Eros smiled and laughed when Crys noted that she’d stumped him, then pulled him along insisting they find somewhere fun to go for a bit. “Gods, what sort of fun are we thinking?” he asked. Crys and Rio were always out and about. They certainly knew their way around the Unkindness for being transplants from elsewhere.

“You could’ve just opened a restaurant, couldn’t you? So you wouldn’t have to worry about cleaning rooms and bathrooms?” Noa asked. “But then… I’d have nowhere to stay, and you do keep a very tidy Inn,” she noted with a smile. “You do a good job running this place… I’m glad to see you’re getting more guests.”

“I’m sure they’re getting him, Lily. Samson wouldn’t leave anything up to chance, neither would Loch. I’m sure he asked for Corrigan to be protected too,” Sabine assured her. She then nodded and moved to stand up as Judith handed Lily the enchanted mirror she could use to see and speak with Atticus. “Of course. We understand completely. We’ll give you some privacy,” she said before nodding to Judith and leaving with her. She pulled the door closed behind her and smiled. “Come on. Would you like a cup of tea, Judy?” she asked.

Meanwhile, Atticus was waiting with Samson outside Sammy and Judy’s perch, for Corrigan to arrive. He didn’t know that a call would be coming through his communication mirror, or that this time it would be Lily on the other end.

“Gideon? What is it?” Ambrose asked as he noticed the Dusk Lion had moved to the bay windows. He had an intense glint in his eyes, like he was sensing something amiss. His senses were much keener than theirs. Most Avions didn’t know danger was coming until it was almost upon them. Gideon, though, he seemed to be able to sense it miles out.

“I think he’s coming,” Gideon said. “Josie, can you still cast a protection on all entrances to my home? If he gets past me, I don’t want him getting in,” he said, implying that he intended to go outside and meet Karin and his sons. If they didn’t back off with some warning, then he would need to defend his home and those within it. Against Karin, he would be fine. But if his sons got in on it and took advantage of their numbers… he wasn’t sure he could hold them all back. Though if anyone could… it would probably be Gideon. He didn’t want to have to hurt them badly, but if it came to it, he would. Hopefully with forgiveness from their Lord and Lady.

Twilight nodded after returning the kiss and watching Jupiter go. She wanted all of her family safe… She then looked back to Tenebra and smiled when he offered up a possibility as to why she hadn’t seen any of this. “True. That is possible,” she agreed. “Thank you, Tenebra. I really do hope that’s what it means. I’d rather nothing else bad happen in Unkindness right now.”

***

Lulu looked at Nessaran as she said she hadn’t caught her name. “Lucette… Lulu,” she answered. She then looked back to Horace and moved to place a hand on his arm, nodding to him. He had done a good job and his father had listened. She smiled and then looked back to Helios. “Should we be concerned about Karin doing something else foolish, Helios?” she asked.

Koi smiled and leaned in, going up on her tiptoes as she walked, whispering into Mars’s ear so only he would hear. “Don’t worry… you won’t be brooding tonight,” she said, knowing he knew what she meant by that. She kissed his cheek and then moved to walk with him again, hugging her husband’s arm. Soon she’d get to tell their parents that he was her husband. She was excited to get it out in the open.

“I know,” Kalani said with a heavy sigh. “I’m just so looking forward to them getting to make it official. I mean, they’re already living together. We’re not fools. We all know they’re doing things. They might as well be married and then we can pester them about grandchildren,” she noted with a soft laugh as she sipped her tea.

***

“Mmhmm,” Nascha said and tipped her head back to look up at Serg. She smiled and then turned and held up her hand, showing the bracelet on her wrist. Hers was dainty compared to his, but she loved it so much. “It reminds me of the chain links on our bracelets,” she agreed. She wasn’t the sort to need fancy things, though. She had no expectations to even ask him for it. There wasn’t any need. It was just pretty was all. The bracelets, though, held so much meaning to her. She moved to take his hand again and smiled. “Come on… let’s see what else they have around here. I’ve never been in the market before,” she admitted. She didn’t have much to compare it to.

Vera watched him as he soaked in the water right beside her. She blushed as he was being very attentive to keep his gaze up, and then he responded to her saying his name. She wasn’t sure what to follow it up with. Did she tell him? What if it ruined everything? She wasn’t ready for that… “Just… I’m really glad you came here with me. I’ve really been enjoying all of this time with you.”

Aspen reached the end of the pool when he noticed she’d stopped and pulled herself out just to sit on the edge for a bit. He draped his arms over the edge and looked at her, catching his own breath. “Right here.” He wiped the water from his eyes and smiled. “Did you just… say you’re out of shape? You’re kidding right? You’re like a fish… more than a tiger right now… That was amazing,” he said.

“I’m already on my way,” Tiff said with a smile. She wasn’t going to take too long to get there from the infirmary. She hadn’t stopped to see about Zlo, though, while she was there. They wouldn’t give her an update anyway right now if they were in with him.

Saffy laughed a bit more with him and then smiled and nodded. “It was,” she agreed. She looked at Duncan quietly a moment and gave him a look that read so clearly how grateful she was he was here with her right now. She knew she was safe when he was there. She loved Duncan more than she was sure she could convey in words. ‘I love you’ never felt like enough… She then looked back to her plate and picked up her fork, taking another bite.

Basil looked over at the sound of his daughter and Duncan laughing. It was music to his ears… both of them. Knowing what they’d both been through, it was a welcome sound. Duncan was exactly who Saffron needed, and Basil intended to make sure the Puma-Bear knew that, despite what happened to her, he didn’t see it to be Duncan’s fault… he’d never hold him responsible for that. He’d never accuse him of failing to protect his little girl. Because he was protecting her even now. He was making her laugh and smile, taking the long way through the gardens for her.
_____________________________________________________

Orion set down his sandwich and seemed to tense at her warnings. He was starting to wonder if he should have just set Pherenice back to the Inn and stayed to ensure Karin and his sons were apprehended. He checked his crystal. No updates except to say that they were still not in custody. What Pherenice was sensing was concerning to say the least, although Karin didn’t have the ability to ‘lay waste’ to the whole forest, let along the village… he could certainly go after his wife…

~*~*~*~*~*~

Leda smiled. “If you need any help with the rest of the council, you just let me know. I want to make sure everything goes smoothly for Attie and Lily when they get here too. I assume Atticus will be putting her and her boys up in the palace?” she asked, “Or will Lily be needing to stay at the hospital under your care for a bit?” she asked. They could talk freely here in these orchards, because these ones belonged to Leda and Mycroft. They were private and no one else should be coming in. She grew sunfruit trees, golden pear trees and sun berries and the only ones aside from herself, Hestia and Crofty to utilize this orchard was her extended family.

~*~*~*~*~*~

Hemlock listened as Wind explained how contracts worked and when and how they tended to end. Either because the terms of the contract weren’t honored, meaning the Sacred Spirit would break the contract and seek another worthy one. The other… being because the Sacred Spirit fell in love. In that situation, contracts normally ended amicably, because maintaining a contract would be unfair to the one the Sacred Spirit fell in love with. “Do you find charges anywhere in all D’Joran? It’s just… other than Aiyanna, I’ve never heard of it before,” she admitted, though it wasn’t like she had been out of Unkindness much, aside from some trips with her parents when she was younger to visit neighboring villages, like the BlueJay village of Azuria.

“So many questions, Sprig,” Grail said when he emerged to hear her asking yet another question of Windham.

Hem looked over and paused before she stood up and moved over to her brother and Aiyanna. She reached up to lightly trace a finger across his cheek. “Your eye. It’s better?”

Grail moved to grab her hand, just moving to hold it and give it a reassuring squeeze. “Yeah, thanks to Anna’s new friend,” he said, cocking his head to the kitten-like spirit sitting on her shoulder.

Hem smiled and looked at Aiyanna and Garnet. “Thank you,” she said.

Faroe set his cup down and moved to stand up. “Sorry to eat and run, but I think I need to be getting back home,” he said. The lion side of his heritage was very in-tune with his father. He could feel his agitation, or rather… his stress. Something was going on back home and he should be there right now. “I hope you enjoy the rest of your birthday, Hemlock,” he said as he came over and put a hand on her shoulder, moving to give her a light hug.

“Thank you, Faroe,” she said as she drew back, though taken a little off guard by his sudden need to excuse himself.

“Everything okay?” Grail asked.

“Yeah. I’m sure it is. I just feel like I need to head home for a bit. I’ll catch up with you all later,” Faroe said as he moved to the door to show himself out.

____________________________________________________

Igraine moved back to her captain’s quarters, which was made up of a larger, comfortable apartment-sort of layout, but and open floorplan except for the washroom, which was of course behind a door. The whole room was surrounded by windows, which she could draw the curtains around. There was a chandelier hanging over a round table she used as both her desk and where she took her meals, or shared them occasionally with some. She had ensured her crew had comfortable lodgings with proper beds and facilities, even if some needed to share with one or two roommates. The ship was also fitted with rooms for paying passengers or refugees, so she could move people from place to place. She moved to draw the curtains where necessary before she undressed, moving into her washroom to draw herself a bath. She would be presentable this time for dinner with their newest crew member, Zosie and Cloud.

Zosie, meanwhile, had returned to her own quarters to remove Halifax from the ship’s crew list and added on Kurama. She made sure to notate his considerably generous new position, which garnered him not only one of the rooms on the top deck, just beneath the raised Captain’s deck, but also a monetary allotment… when Igraine got to a place she considered fair to trade in. She used items taken from her brother to finance the ship and her crew. She’d made sure to take something with her when she fled… anticipating the possibility of needing it…

____________________________________________________

“Sephiroth. Big brother?” Bless asked as she came in the moment the branches opened. She moved around him and knelt down in front of him. He’d see it in her eyes too now, the opal flecks that seemed to stay hidden to him and Ember until this moment, when he could see the crystal’s blessings in her too. She’d touched the crystal. She’d made a promise. It’d probably been what woke her when Twilight’s gifts woke… a warning that needed to be heard by someone with an open mind, someone who had always questioned things… who could uncover all of the sordid truths. Someone whose comprehension of the world was very different from most. She saw things in ways others didn’t and she was too open-minded for some… to the point they called it offensive or even blasphemous. Blessing just didn’t know what more her purpose had been, beyond just waking to learn the truth and speak it to others… She wasn’t like her brother. She wasn’t something… special. But she was so pure that it was in her nature to purify and to see between the dark and light in others… She was blessed by Solace to be able to see such things in others… in a situation… to be presented with a scenario and to know which way the scales should tip. It wasn’t something tangible… just an innate sense that she needed to learn to understand and trust. Someone like her was important in a tribe where an Oracle was born, to keep things balanced… and right now… it was frighteningly out of balance. And yet she’d been asked to touch the crystal… to make a promise too. “Are you okay?” she asked him quietly.
___________________________________________________

Lilith seemed to just stare at her girls for a moment before she finally remembered to breathe.

“Momma, are you okay?” Sunny asked as she held to her mother’s hand.

“He’s been in the castle all this time?” Lilith asked, shaking her head. She would have been content to never see him again, to never have him anywhere near either of his daughters. He’d even said once about selling off one of them to the Auctions, because at least then they would bring some value to their existence, meaning money into his pocket. Money he’d have likely just spent on drugs. She’d told Traitorin and he’d immediately expelled Rockefeller from the castle and promised him if he returned, he would not be so generous, and then he’d agreed to grant sole custody of both infants to Lilith. Lil was a doting and attentive mother, unlike Morgana, who had been in agreement initially about selling off their ‘defective baby’. Lilith had never and would never tell Levia about that… She only wanted her to know of her love, because it ran as deep as if she were truly her own.

Lilith moved to take Levia’s hand too. “I’m just glad you girls are okay. It’s over now. Now if they’re made to leave, they won’t be able to come back with Lady Silvitrista’s new protection spells over the castle…”

Hestia laughed and shook her head when Lyka remarked on no other girl being as flexible or agile as her, then quieted some as he reminded her of the time she was pushed into the Itiri box and yet hadn’t broken or even fractured a single bone. She was petite for a Golden. It didn’t make her any less capable, which was what Safira and Balian had seen when they recruited her to their team, along with Lyka and those they’d… sadly… lost. She nodded and sat up, moving to pluck a few berries from the bush beside where they’d landed. “The Vandals never did like our family much,” she noted about Arnon and his sisters and brothers. It was a little known feud within Aer’Oro between the Fullbrings and the Vandals. But when the girls had shoved Hestia into that box, she could have reported it, gotten them in serious trouble for attempting to cause her bodily harm… but Hestia had insisted that she was fine. No reason to report it. She didn’t want to kick a hornets nest. But now… Arnon had left their team for dead. It was time to do something about that…

☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆

Esric walked with Minato, his mind wandering a bit as they did. Then he became aware how the design of the castle corridor they were in changed, then they were at a door, Minato’s door. And the elf opened it, inviting Esric in. But it was what he said after ‘come in’ that got his pulse to quicken. They could finish their conversation from earlier… or do something else. He had this feeling if they continued their conversation, they just might end up doing something else. Was this too fast? He wasn’t sure. This had never happened to him before. It sure hadn’t felt fast according to how his body had responded to kissing the elf. He cleared his throat and then nodded. “Sure,” he said before he moved into Minato’s room.

Ezekiel looked through Lacey’s cupboards and fridge. He made himself a sandwich, but as he ate, he started to prepare a meal, a proper one that would help Lacey recover. His mother had always put emphasis on good food, made with care, was an important part of helping someone recovery from anything from an illness or injury to a magical core depletion. He didn’t favor himself an exceptional cook, but he was fairly decent. He was no Taevasina… but he knew a handful of meals that he’d gotten very good at. But if anyone expected him to cook anything outside those few meals, he would probably be lost.

_______________________________________________

“You’re not,” Haddie reassured Chai. “The Mist protects us… and now it’ll help us protect you. So you don’t have to worry about that, okay? We just want you to focus on healing and feeling safe, because you are… with us,” she said. She then thought over what she’d told her and nodded. “I’ve heard about others succumbing to those such medicines before. There’s a girl in the castle, a half-dragon… half-sister of Lord Traitorin… who was controlled with such medicine. She craved it, would do anything for it. Her mate finally helped her detox from it, free her of it,” she said, talking of Juno… when Jareth had tried to control the Magi-Dragon with addictive ‘medicines’ to the point that Torin had figured it out and helped her through it. It was the only time that Hadrian had heard of such ‘medicines’ being used for that purpose… until now. Only the intention was different. The Cove used it to make money by getting people addicted and coming back for more, regardless of the price. Jareth had used it to try to control the otherwise uncontrollable Juno.

Roan wasn’t sure if he should answer that question about Raphtalia, but… Veetoria clearly wasn’t asking in order to do her harm… so he nodded. “Yeah..” he answered, both affirming that she was half Pure Wood Reindeer and that her name was Raphtalia. He found himself curious about her remarks about her flowers she’d brought with her. Raphie had already explained to him their importance to some extent, and he’d witnessed firsthand how sometimes she struggled to even function until she sat down amongst them for a while. In fact, he’d already entrusted seeds to Fiore before he left on his quest. He trusted they were in safekeeping, perhaps even being grown in a secret garden by now, knowing that fox and his reputation. Now, though, hearing how secretive Raphtalia might be about the blossoms, he wondered if she’d be upset he’d done that without asking her first…

He followed Veetoria into the shrine, looking around in wonder at it before seeing the bowl over the pyre flames. Flames lit by Draco who knows how long ago… back in the Ancient times, the young days of D’Joran. “Necromancers destroyed all the others?” He was in awe this one was kept safe by Silvitrista, who built a chamber for it. “I should hope she gets to do that one day,” Roan said about rebuilding and relighting the original pyres. He then moved to place the box inside, as instructed, stepping back next to her.

Oaken listened as Raphie explained she’d found it an honor to protect them all, and how she’d given Roan her word to do so… and her deeply ingrained belief that one’s word was all they truly had in this world, and so it had to be kept. He nodded in agreement with that. “Far Mist always touted much the same,” he said. He then paused as she mentioned explaining this to him because she wished to ask his blessing on something. He looked at Penny as Raphtalia offered to train Penelo, not in fighting, but in defending, expressing she hoped it would help Penny keep a calm and cool head in dangerous situations. “Why? What happened? Penny?”

Penny shook her head a little bit. It looked like she’d done this before, and Oak was a bit beside himself. This situation could have ended very badly if she’d gotten brazen and confronted those males. She could have been hurt, assaulted, killed… The only reason she didn’t open that door was likely because of Raphtalia stopping her.

Oak sighed and looked back at Raphtalia. “… I don’t want her to learn to engage,” he said, though he knew eventually it would be in her best interest to. He just wanted to preserve his youngest sister’s childhood as long as he could. At least to learn to evade and defend without engaging with the enemy… it would help her right now. He seemed open to it.
_________________________________________________________

Alder led Blaise along, keeping her close as he held her hand and guided her in the direction of his home. He didn’t know that when they turned down another, less used narrow street, they would be intercepted… by Vyshae…

____________________________________________________

Calla dipped her head back, wetting her hair, then shampooed and conditioned it. She turned the water back on, using the handheld showerhead that was lower on the wall to rinse out her hair. She then hung it back up. She sat there a bit longer, having finished washing herself. Now she just had to sit longer and soak and let the items she’d been instructed to add to her bath just soak into her body. She’d still need to apply the cream to the scratches and bruises tonight, but they should have faded out come morning. The only ones to linger longer would probably the hoof-shaped bruises on her back. She touched the bubbles on the surface of the water, popping them and pushing them around, her mind going back to Xell’s words… and his actions, honestly, since they’d met. His demeanor had changed between their first meeting yesterday to this morning, to now… It wasn’t a bad change, but one that made her feel all funny inside to think about. Some Mystrians met ‘the one’ and just knew almost immediately that it was them and no other… and would always feel that way, even if their ‘one’ chose a different mate. While other Mystrians might sense it, but not be so intuned with themselves and took time to learn their feelings… Calla wasn’t sure which she fell into, she just knew that she felt safe with Xell and she liked him being around. She trusted him implicitly already… she just… didn’t know how to explain it. And she certainly wasn’t going to assume that his kind words implied any deeper feelings on his end… It was an odd place to be in emotionally after going through such a terrifying experience, and yet she felt safe… with Xell.

Ashe hummed softly into the kiss as Rumi drew her in for one. She returned it, loving how he kissed her, always making her heart skip a beat. She blushed as she felt him effortlessly move her around until their positions had reversed, with him laying her in the sheets as he was over her. She took a breath as he broke the kiss and her blush deepened as his kisses ventured down her body, letting out a cute moan as he paid attention to her chest, her body happily responding to his every kiss and caress.

Keelin smiled and nodded when Solan whispered that he was going to have to say congratulations again later, as he was almost certain they hadn’t heard him. She watched the exchange. It was so sweet… much akin to how her and Solan’s proposal had been. They had married not long after, and their honeymoon nights spent in the gardens that were closed to all but them had then resulted in their pup. They’d picked what Keelin often celebrated as her birthday for the occasion, so it really had been just the perfect day. Now she was getting to watch someone else experience that too. Though Wynter wouldn’t get a honeymoon pup, because she was on potions. Keelin had never been, and that was okay, because she’d come a long way from her time spent in captivity. She was ready for a pup with Solan. Wynter and Jarral were both still finding their footing in a lot of other ways.

Wynter returned the kiss, then broke it after a few moments with a happy little whine. She understood from Keelin and Solan what it meant to be married… what it represented between mates. She thought the ring would feel awkward or uncomfortable, having never worn one before, but it was so dainty and light, she didn’t even feel it. But she looked at it now. It was so pretty. She then looked back at jarral and her ears fell back before she moved to snuggle in against him.

_________________________________________________

Liam reached Daire’s room and seemed to pause a few moments. He took a breath and knocked. “Daire?” he called through the door, letting him know it was Liam… Meeka and Cleo were with Frau’Lea right now and Liam was certain both girls were having a good time. Most likely, Frau was once more helping teach Meeka to read, and perhaps even Cleo, who would no doubt be curious seeing Meeka’s motivation to learn and become interested in learning too. Meeka wanted to be able to surprise Daire one day, and she was gaining confidence in herself too, realizing she could learn.

☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆

Tilly smiled when Tae agreed, a lunch with them, Sorei and all their new romantic interests… She then nodded as she mentioned she hadn’t explained the situation to Semper very much in her message, and he was likely on his way. “Well, this has soaked long enough for right now,” she said before lifting Tae’s arm out of the water and gently wrapping a towel around it, patting it dry. That first soak had been much longer than she would have her soak it the other times, because it was to start mending the bones so that they would hold their proper positions without Oaken’s magic. She gently worked some zion cream into her wrist with a touch so light, Tae probably hardly felt any discomfort. Tilly was always meant to be a doctor, a healer. It just came naturally to her. She then helped re-wrap her wrist and reapply the protective brace. “There we go. Now you’re all set for when your knight in shining armor arrives,” she said with a smile.

Nara looked at him as he assured her that Plumeria was fine and thanked her for her help with that. She nodded and finally moved to sit, shifting a bit on the cushions. They were soft and deep and, despite still being different from her realm, she liked how everything seemed to feel here. She watched him finally move to sit with her, having waited for her to sit first. She smiled as he gave his name, despite her already knowing it. “I’m Naracissa,” she said with a smile. She then blushed, once more befuddled by that unusual sensation here as he thanked her also for her help with his dreams. “Your daughter shouldn’t have any more trouble sleeping soundly,” she said. “As for your dreams… they were always the same, and I couldn’t imagine that being good for anyone. I’m glad I could help give you others,” she said. “And that you didn’t mind…” She then nodded when he mentioned physically he was fine, but he was aware that wasn’t what she meant. “I could sense it very strongly. Something happened to cause you a great deal of distress.”

~*~*~*~*~

Maksim looked over as they moved through the gardens with the girls, seeing Ruti who nodded to them. He nodded back and then looked to Fauve. “I agree with you. It’s strange, but… having learned so much about your tribe and how your mother ran things, it’s just like a mirror of my own,” he said. Though still different in ways. His tribe still had some progressiveness that Ravena didn’t. They did have exceptions. Maksim’s parents had been one of those, given permission to marry each other for love rather than agreeing the arranged marriages the elders had planned for them both to other members. So it did happen… but it was at the will of the Circle.

Maks then looked to where the girls were, moving away from Fauve and crouching down nearby to watch what they were pulling out of the little pools. “Wow, Aster, that one’s beautiful,” he said with a smile, knowing it would make the little girl proud to have found such a unique one.

“Ahh, Asty, Gigi will love that one. That should be in the middle of her necklace,” Vi said, her little tail wagging behind her.

Maks smiled. They were adorable and while they sometimes made him homesick, they also helped make him less-so… because they did remind him of his youngest sisters. So full of innocence and wonder and seeing the world in such a unique way. He was relieved that they’d been mostly sheltered from their mother by first Fauve and later by Ginseng. Just as he always sheltered his sisters, now having entrusted his eldest siblings to continue to do the same for the younger ones while he was on the Warrior’s Path.

Ginga slowly moved to sit up too as Sorei readily agreed, getting up to get changed. She turned over a little more where she sat to watch him a bit, then shook her head when he offered to get something for her to change into. “I can do it,” she said as she moved to get out of bed. She moved to stand up, half expecting still to get that sharp pinching pain in her back, but it wasn’t there. Thanks to Fai. “I’ll just be a few minutes,” she told him as she moved into the walk-in closet to change out of her pjs and into a pair of capri leggings that went just past her knees, and a comfy soft shirt that was a little large on her, but it was comfy and comforting… and she didn’t feel like wearing something fitted right now. She pulled on a pair of simple flats. She straightened up and looked at herself in the mirror in there, pausing as her hair looked mussed, like she hadn’t brushed it at all today, which was true. She pulled the satin tie from it and let it all fall loose before she emerged to head into the washroom and try to get a brush through her hair. She had little intention of seeing others out there, but… she also didn’t want to look as much of a mess as she probably seemed. She felt the anxiety roil in her belly as she became easily frustrated by a few tangles that she couldn’t seem to get her brush through easily. It was just that frustration under the surface over what had happened to her finding something mildly annoying to make it surface.

_____________________________________________________

Marin’s expression became one of concern and sadness over the report as she read it. She sighed and lowered it, looking at Pallas. “So… what happened here wasn’t just the creature,” she said with a sigh, shaking her head. This outpost had also been targeted, but why? The coastal post was hardly on the way to the other outpost or to Lana’s village, unless La’Fleeze had come from the coast. “At least there’s hope that those who are still missing are being held somewhere. IF they’re in the village, Traine will find them,” she said as she moved to toss the tablet back onto the bedroll. She moved to follow suite, sitting down on the sleeping bag and looking at Pallas. “This is the part I hate. The waiting,” she admitted. “Waiting for our ride to come, waiting for the patients to stabilize… hoping they stabilize… waiting for updates from the other teams…”

“I understand and I will,” Rostan said. He understood that she would not sacrifice one life, even if it would save three others. He also would oblige to eat after giving her the vial of blood. He nodded as she accepted his offer. “Well then, let’s try to make sure we go back with three more than we left with,” he said, following her into the tent. He moved to sit down as she gave the order to one of the medics to draw only one vial from him, that he had nothing more to spare. He nodded to Marshall as he thanked him for helping. “Happy to… and good. Just do what you can to save them,” he said. He knew he couldn’t make them promise to save them… but he could make them promise to do their best. If one did their very best to save a life and it was still lost, then they could at least be at peace that they’d done everything possible, that there was nothing more that could be done to save that life. Zion had great abilities… but it had its limits still. It could even bring someone back who recently passed, provided their bodies were not too badly damaged, but these three… if they expired, not even zion could bring them back.

__________________________________________________________

Senn narrowed his eyes as the energy that Yuuri could sense began to take on a physical form for him. The scent and her magical flow started to give him an image of the man who had caused Fii such distress. “He’s a vulpine. Looks like he’s from here…” He began describing him to Yuuri so she would have a description. He shook his head as he pulled out of it. He’d never seen Mallium. None of them had, except for Fii, so he didn’t know how alike the brothers looked. But he looked at Yuuri and shook his head. “He’s worse than a Hume slaveowner,” he said. “A Mystrian using another Mystrian like that? Like a Toy?” he asked with obvious disgust. It wasn’t unheard of, but it took a truly twisted sort. Usually someone who liked to be in control, to feel powerful, and who liked to take pleasure from that control. “Come on… we need to push through this barrier and get out there. We said we would be doing reconnaissance on the city… and if we come across him out there, then we can do something about it. He can’t get in here, though, and if he does, Cassius is in here. I can scent it on him. He hasn’t shown it yet, but he’s a very capable warrior. He’ll keep them safe.”

Topaz nodded and moved to take one of Fii’s hands in hers. “I know,” she said about him not wanting Havarti or anything he wished to give Fii. “How do I help mask his scent for you?” she asked. She could try to seal the windows better or run the hot water in the shower to fill the room with steam… “He won’t get through the barrier, Fii… Primrose won’t let that happen,” she said. “Your mother won’t let it happen,” she repeated, putting it on a different footing, one that he hadn’t really ever gotten to feel. His mother was here, and she was going to keep him safe, just as everyone else would. She moved his hand onto her tummy, the small bump beginning to get more noticeable already. She was beginning to show already. Roos carried more quickly. She was trying to bring his focus around to the spark that he could feel there of their child… a child that she knew she’d protect and kill for if someone tried to hurt it the way Havarti hurt Fii… and she knew Primrose would do the same. “You’re stronger than him, Fii… You really are. You have overcome so much that he could never endure, and you came out the other side of it all still as true to yourself as you’d always been. Kind and generous, loving and protective. He doesn’t know how strong love can be… You do.”

“Enough!” Cassius shouted as he slammed the flat end of his spear against the gates and looking through at Havarti with narrowed eyes. The magic that seemed to emanate from the end of his spear when he used it whipped out through the barrier and caused a long slash to appear across the side of Havarti’s face, fortunately sparing his eye. But it would be enough to alert the fox that the barrier only worked one way. It protected those within it, not those outside. “You don’t speak of her,” he said about Primrose, “and you don’t speak of Kiten in that way, or I’ll remove your tongue from here,” he said in a low, warning tone. “The only one who will ever know him that way from now on is his mate. He has one of those now. You’re no match for her,” he said. He didn’t know of Topaz’s history with Yuuri, that they were both Sklaves since they were young, or how many she’d killed. But… he did know the reputation of Roos… they were fighters.

Min moved and set the wrapped tray of cookies in the grass as Primrose started to manifest her magic in her moment of anger. She moved and suddenly hugged her best friend tightly, resting her chin against her shoulder as she did. “Prim… you have to calm down,” she said, holding on until she seemed to settle, she then drew back a little and looked at her. “No one wants either of the Belladonna brothers to live on after these offenses, but one thing at a time. Kiten is safe here on the estate right now… and in this moment, we need to focus on the task at hand. To protect him, we need to take down Gracia, and the one who may know the best way to do that is who we’re going to see right now,” she said. She moved to pick up the tray, handing it back to Prim. “So let’s keep going… for Kiten.”

Pandora nodded a bit. “Yeah… food would be good, I think. I feel like I haven’t eaten in days,” she said, which was pretty much on point. The girls had made Leif stop watching over Pandora and eat, but she simply hadn’t had any appetite until now. Mostly because the fever, the need, had greatly overpowered any other need. “We could… try…” she said, really meaning she could try… to venture downstairs. She was just nervous to. Of course, when she did, she would pick up on the familiar pheromone moving through the manor house through the open windows. It wouldn’t have as much of an affect on her as Mallium’s would… which still wouldn’t affect her much beyond turning her head for a moment… but she would sense it, just as Fii could. She’d also become concerned for Fii… because he’d told her his story, so she would know he understood… and she knew how horrible the affliction was from her short time suffering from it.

Theirry looked up at Heirloom as he took the wet towel from her and brought her more dry ones to finish drying her tails. She seemed taken aback by his words. He didn’t call her out on her obvious trauma of being made to feel like a burden, to need to be self-reliant because she had no one else… but he made it clear to her that it didn’t need to be that way here. He was here for her… she was safe with him. His touch on her hand left her feeling warm and strange inside. She nodded and moved to open another of the new towels, drying another tail. “… … thank you,” she said. She’d debated saying it to him again, but seemed to remember what he’d said earlier, and so she said it. She meant it, after all. She took a breath and sighed, stopping in her efforts to dry her tails and looking back to him. “I’m not used to this… to someone… caring. It seems like… you care,” she said, unsure if she was reading that right. Maybe he was just being kind or polite or hospitable… but then maybe he also cared. He’d come after her. He didn’t have to. He’d nearly killed Mallium, but stopped because of her. Did he care? That was such a strange and new concept.

___________________________________________________________

Ode shook his head and stood up, shifting her tray onto the table beside the bed. He sat down on the edge of the bed next to her, facing her, taking one of her hands into his and moving the other to brush away her tears. “Nothing… could ever change my feelings for you, Kiyo,” he said. “I’m right here, because I love you and we will have that. We will,” he said before moving in and kissing her, gently moving his fingers into her hair to cup the side of her head. He broke it after a moment and rested his forehead against hers, looking into her eyes.

Novel nodded when Regius said the offer would still stand should she change her mind and choose to join him later. “Alright,” she said and then listened as he answered her question about if he was tired from traveling. No… She was surprised. “You don’t take the best care of yourself, then. How can you help others if you don’t take care of yourself from time to time?” she asked him as she moved to put a slice of the sandwich onto her plate, lifting it up and sniffing it. It smelled good. She opened it and spooned some of the thick dipping sauce onto it. She’d eat it with a knife and fork, as it’d be too messy to pick up. She moved to sit down at the table after plucking some silverware off the counter that Tasha had set out. She looked over at him and cut off a bite, moving to eat it. She nodded in silent approval. It was good… gave Pops are real run for his money. And Pops was an excellent cook. She then looked over at him as he spoke of his youngest sister. “What happened to her?” she asked him curiously. “I mean, if it's too personal, you don’t have to…”

“Why would he ever allow his eldest daughter to marry this boy then, if he has such an issue with him to begin with?” Pine wondered. That was a bit concerning. Or maybe Yule didn’t know that both his daughters were interested in the same young man. He might not be so approving of Cina’s choice if he knew, or maybe he felt that it would only be fair if his eldest daughter ended up with Wisteria’s son. Who could know for sure.

Lorna blushed deeply at his words. “Naria…” she said shyly before she smiled and laughed a bit, moving to pick up another towel and hand it to him. “I don’t want you getting my bed all wet,” she whispered, meaning that she had every intention of them giving themselves to each other… now that they were promised.. and all but married. How did one marry an Ancient, she wondered. Was it with a traditional ceremony? Was it as simple as what they’d just done, making a promise privately to each other? Was it when they became one and consummated it? She didn’t care… because she knew only that she’d waited a very long time to finally be his wife. Something she’d thought for centuries would never happen, because she’d lost him… but he wasn’t lost at all. He was right here.

☆☆☆☆☆

“You are… way too good at that,” Zai whispered as she breathed and let out a few little moans of anticipation. His kisses… gods they were intoxicating… and his touch. She knew he was going to send her so easily with how he made her tremble just from his touches in innocent places, let alone not so innocent places.

Naiya was always amazed at the passion that she and Kei could fall into with each other. It was like a contest of who could hold the kiss the longest, the deepest, and yet it was a contest they always happily tied in. Gasping breaths between heated kisses, working themselves up with anticipation and excitement for more. She hooked her leg over his hip, moving against him slowly, his need pinned between their bodies for the moment, her fingers of one hand playing with his hair and one of his sensitive furry ears.

Hansel came out shortly with a pitcher of tea and two glasses. “So my wife was right. She said we had the elves visiting. You don’t know how happy you’ve made her by coming and letting her cook for you,” he said with a smile.

“Ah, well… what a wonderful place,” Finn said approvingly. “You’re both so accommodating. We’re delighted to get a chance to try your wife’s cooking,” he said politely.

“She says that she’s cooking something special for the expecting mother. I hope you’ll come back again while you’re here. Anyway, I’m Hansel, so let me know if you need anything,” he added before excusing himself and moving to check on the other tables.

Finn sighed and shook his head. “I struggle to see why anyone would target this place except… I know there’s no rhyme or reason to Silvantis or to his allies,” he said quietly.

“I don’t know if I feel it,” Poe said, still confused. “I feel warm and funny inside, though. Like when you were helping me wash, I felt… what’s the word? Tingly?” she asked. One thing about Poesy was that, unlike many other slaves, she had learned to read and even a bit of writing, from Meliodas. He’d felt it was important, but she wasn’t allowed to let anyone know. She couldn’t look like she was reading things or understanding anything she saw. But she still preferred him reading to her. She wasn’t advanced by any means with it, but she could read on her own, she just still struggled with some of the words. She was a bright girl… so whenever he explained things to her or did things to give her an example, she retained it. Right now, though, she was trying to understand mating and desire… did she desire to mate? She wasn’t sure she understood how her body should feel to tell her yes or no.

Fable looked over at him when he finished too and said that Draoi Rosie would likely be at home. Her nerves kicked up a bit more. They would be going there next… they would ask for the blessing of the Draoi to marry and… if they got it, they’d be married before tonight. It wasn’t nerves about marrying him, no… she loved Fenris. It was more nerves about whether or not they’d say yes… and then tonight… Going from friends to… husband and wife. That was a big leap in a matter of hours, but… not really either. How they were with eachother all their lives, it came so naturally to them… they already lived like they were married, minus all the things that married couples could do… “Yeah, uh… while I don’t like the idea of disturbing her if she’s with Lyric, I’m sure Lyric is resting and Rosie wouldn’t mind the company,” she said. “But we would need a second Draoi to approve…” she said. “Maybe Draoi Bruskan will be there. They’re good friends after all,” she noted. “I should change again…” she added. She was dressed in her comfy clothes she’d left in his room. Whatever she changed into, Rosie would probably insist on lending her a dress to wear for her wedding… when she gave her blessings.

Maize returned the kiss and moaned into it as Athrun moved his hand under her shirt. His touch against her heated skin was like bliss. She wanted more of it. She finished unbuttoning his shirt and pushed it back and down his arms until she laid it next to them in the blankets. She ran her hands up his back and around to his chest and down his sides, taking in the feel of him.

________________________________________________________

Cressida could feel Ettie’s heartbeat under her fingertips as he held her hand against his bare chest. She blushed and felt the heat of it rush all the way down her back and through her wings. She felt it deepen as he caught her gaze and looked into her eyes and said there was never a moment he didn’t wish to be with her or touched by her. She swallowed, feeling her throat dry out a moment. “Really?” she asked him when he said the only mate he wanted, the only wife, was her. “…Etios… I love you too. You’re my best friend and… I want to be your mate too…” He’d told her so much about these things in the Pure Wood. She had so little knowledge of it, with Drixen being so promptly abandoned by their parents and made to grow up solitary, until eventually finding a mate. Learning about that was a matter of experience and instinct… Things that hadn’t really surfaced for her in the Pure Wood, but it seemed to be now. Most of what she’d learned of it came from listening to Ettie tell her stories.

“Sounds terrible,” Myth said. “But you’re back now and your memories have come back mostly, so that’s good,” she added. She then smiled as he began collecting food to put on his plate. She moved to sit down at an empty spot to eat more from her plate. “So I made arrangements with that kid, Zen, and Cecelia. Tomorrow morning he’ll bring me close to Port Royale so I can find this captain he spoke of and make arrangements for them to bring us to the Scar. Cecelia will provide the monetary compensation,” she added.

“Teg…” Quistis whispered upon breaking the kiss as he moved over her, causing her to lay back in the bed under him. She blushed and rested her hands against his chest. He was half undressed as it was. “I don’t want you to hurt yourself,” she said honestly with a little whine. “Do you… want me to… be on top?” she asked. Her shyness was adorable as her ears tipped back and the blush spread from her cheeks down to her chest, just barely visible under her shirt. She didn’t know what she was doing, but if he wanted her to try, she would… Though Tegra seemed to have his mind made up. When Phamren took her by force, he’d done it with her on all fours. It’d been horrible and forceful despite his efforts to be ‘gentle’ and yet she couldn’t think of it right now… because Tegra was facing her. He was holding her and kissing her and she wanted to be kissed by him. She wanted to feel him between her thighs, inside of her, and she was blushing terribly at that realization. __________________________________________________________

“I know,” Nessa said with a smile as she walked with Nyx, leaning into him. “I hate the idea of her being so upset staying away. I also hope we’re not interrupting her from anything important,” she added, unaware that Silvi was currently cuddling her future adopted daughter as she slept so peacefully. Honestly, Mira could probably stay asleep even if Nessa and Nyx arrived. Perhaps even have Nyx carry her into one of the spare rooms. One of them would become Yuna’s eventually. It was just a delicate process to get the kitten to leave prince Altaire’s room and move into her own with Silvi. She was used to cuddling with Altair at night, but it also led to their mating acts, which was what Dia and Silvi were trying to tone down between them at their age.

Trinket had pulled back to sit beside Ryn again, keeping one of her hands on his arm. She nodded in reassurance to him that everything Dazai said Ri was saying was true. She then paused as he thanked her for telling him the truth, that he’d gotten his wings from his mom. She smiled and nodded. “I’d never lie to you,” she said.

Kahi nodded. “Seems so,” he said to Millia when she said Ryn was more Lunar Fey Lycan than Far Mist… it also explained why Kahiri could speak with and work with the Mist so much better than Ryn could. They just had different magics… but they were both the children of Kahi and MilliaRose. “Go ahead and take him there. We’ll follow,” he said to Dazai, moving over to take Milli’s hand. He trusted if she was here without Ri, that meant that their pup was in good hands.

Ruby stood up and moved over to Hunter to follow as well.

Trinket moved to stand as Dazai did, intending to stay with Ryn every step, even if she was still feeling a little tired herself from the lingering time traveling effect. At least the worst of her symptoms had passed thanks to Nyx correcting it. “It’s okay, Ryn. They’re going to make him go away and so he can’t hurt you again…”

Tripp still had both Ibiel and baby Archer, and he opted to bring them both back to his and Elly-Mae’s room for the moment, knowing Hunter would know where to find his pup when he was finished with whatever urgent matter needed to be done. “Come on, kids, let’s go back to the room for a nap, huh?” he asked as he carried them off.

Lily nodded as Sabine and Judith both assured her it was okay then stepped out. She held the mirror in her hands. After she had so cruelly lied to him, she had been certain she’d never see him again. That Karin would eventually be the death of her. Lily took a deep breath. Loch had faced his own hurdle, going to Samson telling Sam everything…it had to be frightening for him. But he did it, for her, for Corrigan. And for himself. Lily looked at the Mirror “Atticus…” she spoke softly.

“Oh? My how things have changed. Lord Samson summons a ten year old to the Royal Oak without a parent or Guardian present? Or are you telling me the brother that’s there counts? As his grandmother…”

“Its fine.” Corrigan spoke up, he was about to fib a bit. But his gut was telling him going with Trixie would be bad. “Its at my request…my tutor wants a interview and report done on someone in the Unkindness but I can’t be related to them or its cheating. I ask my brother to find out if I could do the Interview with Lord Samson…” and of course in that situation the brother who asked would take responsibility for Corrigan while there.
Trixie turned and looked up at the Royal Oak…surely not Jordan…he was as elegant in speaking as square peg for a round hole. Andre maybe…but he lacked the patience. That left Loch…and as much as Trixie hated it Loch was very good at speaking and had incredible patience .

While Trixie was looking away Corrigan looked at the guard next to him. His gut was telling him…it would be really, really bad if he went with her anywhere….and Corrigan didn’t know for sure, but if he had to guess Loch spoke on there fathers crimes. His, Andre and Jordan. “I can’t go with her….please…” He whispered to a guard…things were happening and Corrigan knew playing at being snooty and looking down on others wasn’t going to get him anywhere.

Averie listened as Abbadon spoke with Tiff and she said she was already on her way. He glanced over as Safira was glaring at her communication crystal. “Fira?” Averie asked with a bit of concern…

“My step father must take me for a fool.” She said angry. “He just sent a message from my half brother's crystal, stating my mother passed away. It wouldn’t matter if its Corrigan or Loch’s crystal there’s so many spelling errors…” she shook her head. “It just means things are in motion and he’s loosing control becoming desperate…”

***
Zandra nodded. “We did.” She confirmed. “Our Doctor is quite skilled but the toxins in those woods he hasn’t come across before. Tempest stabilized them, Lana told us you could save them.”

Tempest moved to help Dr. Shiha take this one into the medical area. He was supporting the male that was injured was quite heavy. But he didn’t realize Dr. Shiha might realize it was him, who fixed her husband's hands and wrists.

Traine looked at Bengail as he said the protesters weren’t dangerous per say but were quite touchy to suggest the side street. It gave Traine that dark alley jumped vibe like there was a different danger there. He looked to Bengail. “Any dangers to the side street? I’m getting the sense it’s not a path to take unless one has to.” He said lowly….for all he knew LaFleeze was lurking down there. And at this stage a confrontation would not be wise. It would be playing into his hands.
***

Dimael had everything separated and glanced back at Fleur. “Your safe I promise.” He spoke reassuringly to her. He looked back to Mela. Then pointed. “These two here will be made in a way to transition with the twins. An adults protective amulet would be unsafe. These two are for the sisters.” He said to here then looked at the last with two eextra stones that were different. “This is for Twilight.” He said then glanced at Blake it felt like there was something he wished to say, Dimael didn’t know that Alcyone had asked him to tell Fleur she was stronger then the dagger. That she cleansed and purged the magic within it allowing it go be sealed right away. That Fleur was one of five that survived that dagger and the only one to weaken it so much….it would take someone like her mother countless centuries to rebuild the daggers strength. “You feel like you have something important to tell her? Something she needs to hear? There’s this energy about you. The message isn’t bad….” He looked at Blake. “Fleur is scared, but she pays attention to everything around her. I’m sure she can sense it, but isn’t sure if what you have to say is bad or good.” Dimael spoke on a pitch for dragons ears then glanced at Fleur. “She’s stronger then she realizes.” He said looking back at where she’s hiding.
***

“Of course. My most powerful.” She said. “My offensive magic may be off limits in the Unkindess but defensive arts? Temple of Heavanna. The most powerful barrier. If they get past you they won’t be able to come within ten feet of the house.” Joise said as she knelt place her hand flat to the floor. She cast the spell a silvery vale descending and forming a a large circular sphere without harming the tree or anything or any one around the Carnac's home. No one harboring Ill will towards anyone in the house would get in. They wouldn’t get close.

Karin approached fit to be tied…he was so angry. Everything was falling apart because of her…and that boy. Andre and Jordan flew with him, they couldn’t wait. Karin saw the Carnac’s home coming into view but he was in such a rage he failed to notice the dusk lion standing there but did stop his reckless forward advance when the home was wrapped up in a sphere of silvery white light.
“So that’s why there so confident they can keep her from me. You have that woman there…the meddlesome sorceress…that temple of protection won’t keep me out. I’m taking my wife back. Lilyan'Anna belongs to me lion.”
☆☆☆☆☆

Cori looked up. Pausing in eating and smiled. There it was her baby bunnies laugh. She knew Saffy was healing. That was in large part to Duncan. She just hoped the Puma-besr realized himself that this was protecting her too. He was helping her heal, find the strength to laugh and smile. To move forward but Cori also knew….Saffy wouldn’t fully move forward until she saw him again. She needed to see Meliodas was real. And that she saved him. She fought back in her own way, survived and found the half elf hidden behind the trap demon that was stealing his body. She didn’t know when Meliodas was returning to the castle but she hoped soon. For Saffy's sake.
_____________________________________________________
Pherenice shook her head taking another bite of her sandwich. “He just his dark energy came into one stronger…in the light. And noble…a lion perhaps? There’s a younger one moving to join the older light…and behind them…” she looked at Orion. “I think it’s a female raven…she cast the most powerful field of serenity…the Temple of Heavanna…that spell is powerful but usually takes at least one hundred normal clerics or four high priests…but she’s…maintaining it at full strength….with little to no effort….” Pherenice looked at Orion. “There are some really strong people here in the Unkindness…that I haven’t felt till just now.” There were probably far more. But those like Josie, Ambrose, Geidon, Faroe, Zanna and others prefer living in peace and so suppress there magic. But Orion would likely realize if Geidon felt safe going out to drive off Karin, it meant staying to help them was likely Josiphine Argile and Sir Ambrose. There was Judy as well. While Pherenice could go and fight she was also vital to the world no one wanted to risk her being hurt especially without her memories . She didn’t remember all she could do which meant she was even more vulnerable.

~*~*~*~*~*~
“Thanks. If the council gives me grief I’ll get you.” Elaine said grateful. She looked up at the sky. “Both I think. Lily will need at least a full twenty four hours in the royal Solarium. I’m not sure how much longer. Fiore managed to combine our Solaris bath with there Zion….he said there were two others…but there names are Elvin so I get tongue tied. But….it makes the Solaris solution used in the Solarium….work for anyone like it would for a Golden Eagle. The Royal Solarium was the only one capable of updating fast enough, the others are all in use or going there there cleansing and recharge cycles. The ruling families Solarium is also the only one with the advanced security to it.” Elaine looked at her. “Attie knows I’ve set it up to receive her. His words…anything to help her recover. I can deal with there complaining. More or less.” Elaine looked at Leda. “After she’s healed yeah…I’m certain he’s going to want to keep her close. Give her residency in the palace….its only right. If my theory is right after all these years…I feel like she left him to protect him…not because she didn’t love him.”

~*~*~*~*~*~
“Garnet can you go with him? Lily is recovering but…if they need any help there…” Anna asked and got the cute purring meow before she moved leaping and landing on Faroe's shoulder. “She’s a carbuncle spirit, healing and recovery is her specialty. Just in case your sensing the need of aid for Lily.” She said. She had a feeling deep in her gut that it was something more dangerous but she also knew Faroe would insist she stay here out of danger.

Wind looked at Hemlock. “Summoners are rare depending on where you go. There are some races it’s more common in. Royal Great Egrets for example but among them five is usually an advanced Summoner. Anna is…unique. Her mother was a rare gifted…but it broke her…the weight of twenty. Mostly because she didn’t have the strength to support so many. Anna has yet to find her limit but I think that has to do with her Raven heritage. Josie is her direct Great Aunt. One generation removed I think.” He looked to Grail. “Its alright I don’t mind. A curious mind is a healthy one.”
____________________________________________________
Cloud got to work, having the cleaning supplies he stripped down the engine dropping parts into one barrel he’d mixed the solutions together in. Then unhooked and took down the engine itself taking it apart and putting the larger parts to the side that would take some serious scrubbing later. He never got rid of the metal even worn down gears, they were melted down, purified and melted down again if the parts were still good metal wise. Then scrubbed the black sludge out of his engine room. Once finished he’d let everything dry when clean one more time. But for now….it hadn’t taken nearly as long as usual…it was the same grade he usually bought….right? It was almost like either Kurama bumped him up quite a few grades in cleaning supplies or his suppliers were diluting the cleaners weakening them and gaining more product to sell. Either way Igraine would be happy…it would mean Cloud wasn’t likely to forgo his health.

Cloud pulled his good clothes and top hat which he rarely wore. But it would be improper to go to a nice dinner with Igraine dressed for work. So he had a gears suit and top hat. As typical it was all adorned in gears, cogs belts….then lossened his hair and stepped into his shower. He never let it fall loose…although if Igraine came down before he had it back in the three weighted braids and asked him to leave it loose he would .

Kurama had given him the actual quality he was looking for. That of course meant he’d likely become aware of being ripped off before although the merchants just felt it was better business to spread the product further. Kurama walked up nodding to the guard at the ramp before walking down and finding her. After a brief excange… much squealing in delight a promise to have it closed and reserved for them….because she was temporarily closing shop early for a hot minute….she took off all decorum lost….he sighed. He had offered to sell her a bottle at a discount she refused insisting it had to be a fair trade. He walked back up and into his room straightening up his meager belongings. Once collected and having everything he walked into the bathroom at the end of the hall setting down the silk and satin. Clothes. He stepped into the shower having brought shampoo and conditioner body wash…it worried him…how much the crew he was now traveling with…had they been over paying everything? No…the shampoos and such in the shower at least were the right quality and honestly the stuff Cloud was getting was the right product so it worked…worked but was like it was 7/8ths the correct product 1/8 a lesser detergent to dilute and make it go a little further. Part of him would miss Port Royale it was his home and although overrun with bad there were good elements too mixed in. He hadn’t thought to lock the  bathroom door.

Horatio was in town three sheets to the wind already. And stewing over what he would do…it had to be tonight when Cloud was his busiest. It always took a while to clean the engine. That left him thinking. He looked at the bag on the table next to him. It had a drug guaranteed to work on a dragon. To both paralyze them temporarily and heighten physical sensation. Igraine would likely be upset at first but afer… and with the tether she’d happily be his, then keel haul Cloud….or worse….no he mused better. That Gear was on borrowed tine… he was supposed to die with Zidane. After Horatio won Igraine he would make certain Cloud joined Zidane….but he had no idea Igraine took on a stray again…or that this boy was Seon's son…and Horstio couldn’t get away with anything around Seon…the biggest irony was that Seon was part of the crew when Cloud first joined but he left grounded himself in Port Royale to marry Robin. It was for that reason Kurama knew about and admired the Arcane Gale. Both Zidane and Igraine sailed the oceans and seas helping those in need.
___________________________________________________
After a moment he nodded. “Just a lot…her entire life all of her memories are here now.” He said touching the side of his head he looked at her. “You swore an oath a long time ago Bless…” he brought his hand up touching the air beside her face her eyes. “Your gift is from Lord Solace… it’s in your nature to purify and to see between the dark and light in others… You're blessed by Solace to be able to see such things in others… in a situation… to be presented with a scenario and to know which way the scales should tip. It isn’t something tangible…but its there… the Shisha…no…Lady Pherenice was told by the Ancients about you…about us but the Clerics had her mind purged again…because she was furious…when she was called back for a false Orcale….demanded if they knew the terrible price that girl would have to pay…” Sephiroth lowered his hand. “I…can see it all…everything the Coven has done…to maintain having an Oracle…as If I was standing there through it all….but there not my memories there Lady Pherenice’s I must return them to her…”
___________________________________________________
Levia nodded smiling. It wasn’t like Morgana hadn’t said it to Levia. That she was glad Lilith stopped them form selling her. She made her far more money now. It sickened Levi but she never said a word because to her…Lilith was her one and only mom and Sunny was her sister fully not half. She wasn’t a foolish girl. She didn’t cling to some false ideal that Morgana could or would change. Nor there father. Her family her only family that mattered was here, with her mom and sister and Merit which had become a big sister to her. Demanding she come to Merit if she couldn’t get to Lilith.  Sarah was also there for her. Not happy if she over worked because it wasn’t like she still didn’t have health issues to deal with. Thankfully though they were more physical then anything else. Like as an infant her body sacrificed her legs and arm to try to protect her internal organs.  “I heard Prince Averie won’t hesitate to slap the mark of permanent banishment on people like them.” Levia said then looked. “He’s not my dad…not my family. My family is right here with you momms, and my sweet sister Sunny. And..” she smiled. “Merit whose like a big sister. Sunny and I both know our family is here…he's just a stranger.”  Levia could never see him as dad because he wasn’t one. And she knew Sunny felt the same way, he was a stranger to them. She had no desire to see him.

!yka nodded moving to pick a few himself. “They’re always looking for ways to cause us trouble. But what bothers me is the report they gave…its one thing to cause us problems but how many of our troupe would have survived if he hadn’t left us for dead?” Lyka frowned. “I was told we have a freedom fighting group…this Twilios to thank for us ending up in La'Shire. They found us clinging to life as well as others who were fading…it didn’t matter to them we were poisoned by the Furies if anywhere could save us it was here…Apparently there Captain resides here now…they contacted him….and he used his magic to push back the Furries venom. But he couldn’t purge it…but it wouldn’t suppress back the same amount everytime he did it….he wasn’t able to push it back again for Bali…even knowing that the medical team here continued to fight for him. For us. Levi was talking to Merit…told her we were the last three left of the unit brought in…Amelia and Heathcliff passed away the night before the Miravanna came. While you and Bali were asleep Opal came in apologized for not being able to save them too…I gave her a Golden Salute, thanked her, her doctors and medical team she was working with for fighting for our fallen comrades. She said they were placed in a tomb on the castle  grounds for now. That as soon as we were well enough to travel they would ensure we could bring our fallen comrades home to there families. So they can have closure.”Lyka looked at the sun berries. “But Hes before we do…we have to clear there names…I heard a lot…Arnon’s team claims we abandoned those villagers. We turned yellow and left all those people to die….Safira tried to sacrifice  herself…to save the village and us. We got them to safety and disobeyed her orders. We went back for her…but going to bring our comrades home now with such a false disgrace hanging over them…there wake will be a coward parting . For abandoning those people….its not right. I can’t help but feel like part of the reason we lived…is so we can clear there names…they died as Proud Golden Eagles giving there lives to save others. They didn’t have a single yellow feather..”
☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆
Minato found Esric to be adorable it was like he was at war with himself the way his emotions danced through his eyes both wanting and worried that it might be too fast. He smiled as he looked at him. Leaning in a bit to flirt and tease a little. “You have such honest eyes.” He said leaning back. “Are you hungry? Minato asked knowing full well that statement could be taken more then one way. His suite was different too a mix of High Elvin and Night Elvin design but in a way it looked as if it was naturally this way in every Elvin village.

Lacey slept thankfully her slumber was dreamless or he might hear her whimpering, from memories of being abandoned and left for dead when she was little. For right now though she rested peacefully.
_______________________________________________
Chai nodded. “Its likely the same…they sell it low a miracle medicine that can heal anything. The person buys and they gradually increase the price. Its awful.” Chai said softly closing her eyes. “I used to try to tell people not to buy it but…they were just as bad. Saying they were desperate…that nothing else worked. I’d tell them this medicine didn’t cure anything. They’d become different giggling and spinning about…singing how it cured them….mom said it was the medicine of evil….that it didn’t heal people of illness but of there light and reason…they tried to offer it go her. She refused. Stating the Ancients would guide her.  After momma died I stopped trying to reach people…the sick would strike me…calling me an accursed child who only wished to see them suffer…and the Cove pack would tie me to the chair….where my punishment began…” she said subconsciously shifting pressing her legs together she maintained her innocence but it hadn’t stopped them from fooling around tormenting her in different ways being blind meant she couldn’t see what they did to her with what or what they’d do next. The more not do innocent places didn’t start till she was eighteen as if someone in there village had a weak morale compass.

Veetoria looked at him. “She’ll only be upset if the seeds are taken and lost. Your of the mist you’d move to safe guard and protect she knows this.” Veetoria sighed softly. “Her life depends on them…the magic of our world…outside the Pure Woods is tainted even without the Abyss…time moves differently in those words the magic in there is heavier as well.” She looked at him. “If this isn’t new to you, if you’ve already moved to protect those flowers she won’t be upset. The children of the wood don’t see all things the same as others. She’ll look at the whole picture before getting upset, she’ll look beyond the what to the why….at the very least I do…most of the time.” Veetoria said in a way letting him know how and why she was lacking and knew so much.

The pyre purifying the bugs and the box before it lifted out and returned to Roan. “I hope so too. Its said Raiser was not able to form the Abyss as long as these sacred Pyre's burned bright. I’m glad Lady Silvitrista protects the original sacred flame. So long as it burns I believe the light will return. Its proof that the Ancients have faith in us. That we can put a stop to her.”

“I won’t teach her that. The art of the Valkyrie is first to learn to calmly defend without confrontation and if confronted how to disengage and put distance. One must learn to perfectly defend with calm and focus before one learns to engage. It is our founding belief that engaging before ensuring that which needs protected is soundly kept safe is a folly.” She said. “Her heart is in the right place, she just doesn’t know where to focus her desire to protect all she cares about. My sister was like her. Full of spirit and a deep love of family. Its precious , and with focus she alone could ensure this room safe or any othet.”
_________________________________________________________

Vyshae was moving to intercept them. She’d be content that it was Alder who was moving to protect Blaise. The more the deception on her faded the more she’d be lost and confused about her emotions denied feeling them for so long.

Blaise walked with Alder staying close. She was nervous but also felt surprisingly safe.
____________________________________________________
Xell watched the clouds longer while listening for her if she called for him…she brought out a side of him he didn’t know was there….and because it was her….he didn’t mind.

Rumi continued there for a while before making his way down to her maidenhood. Fully intending on bringing Ashe as  much pleasure as she brought him. He made his way south sliding his hands gently along her sides as he made his way down…

Solan set his drink down wrapping his arms gently about Keelin even as his tail still served as a make shift blanket. They were adorable and he really was happy for them both. It already felt natural for them to be together it was even something else how they officially met. Wynter's light being what kept Jarral holding on later to be put in rooms next door to each other by the fairies who realized they already shared  a bond able to sense each other even if they couldn’t see each other.


“I love you Wynter, you have always been my light.” He whispered she knew. He held on because of her and later when he met her in person when her fur shimmered with those beautiful lights he told her…it was her….the lights in the darkness that he held on for…that gave him the strength to keep fighting because he wanted to know who they belonged to…it was her. He hugged her as she snuggled up to him.

_________________________________________________
Daire got up walked over and opened the door. “Come in.” he said in invitation . He looked at the table trying to figure out how best to put it. For Liam though the great table pulled high with open books and scrolls was a normal sight for Daire especially when he was researching something . He looked at the table. “I figured it out…” he said as he stood aside for Liam to enter….even if…it would be the hardest thing to overcome.
☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆
“Tilly…” Tae said blushing brightly as it was both a teasing and real comment at the same time. Semper really was one…”He is a knight…noble and incredible but I’m hardly a princes.” She said softly. Although Nikkie could argue that logic. She had told Silvi she wasn’t a princess. Silvi argued she was one. A princess is defined by their heart. And she had a waym and loving one. As did girls like Tilly and Tae. Nyx could offer a different argument one that would likely make Tilly blush. She may not be the words princess but she was *his* princess and that was all he needed. After all it’s her ge fell in love with. And Nyx would argue that for Semper it was the same. Tae was his Princess the girl he cherishes and loves and protects.

Anos nodded his thanks again then smiled a bit. “I fear that is the bane of my source of existence….I can create things here in the waking world but not in the dream…so it’s always my point of origin…I don’t mind. It was a relief to see more.” He said then nodded.

“They came to for help. It was good that they did. A young raven was overtaken by Chaos long ago. Blood paths are only meant for those of the Nether. In exchange for absolute
loyalty the blood Link allows the sworn access to a fraction of the originator of the oaths power. For me with my subordinates it protects them. An otherwise fatal injury becomes nothing more then a scratch. So long as we both honor the Oath. They can willingly break it whenever they wish but I’ll know. They swear to uphold the ideal I’m fighting for. All realms in peace and balance. I don’t wish to see anyone die over something as trivial as war. In the end there are no Victor’s only victims. The same goes for Ne'ther and hear…killing each other does nothing but perpetuate the endless cycle of hate.”

He looked at her. “It was this method Chaos used to control the Raven….and an insane amount of his blood forced upon this young man over the years. To further keep him bound he used an Imperium Scepter…even thinking about that artifact is disappointing….it was crafted during a darker age for my people. A condemned soul forced into it purged of any sense of self and made to obey…only this one was powered by the child of the Nether who forged it. According to him trapped within by Chaos centuries ago. In order to make that demon obey….I had to be something I despise. Something I strive so hard to steer them from.” He spoke his hand clenching sharp talons digging into his palm. He didn’t care it helped keep him center. It was the fact he had to be something he wasn’t that angered him so much. The pain kept his emotions in check. He didn’t wish to harm Nara or Plum. “I had to deliver Ultimatums. Do as I command or I promise this is your fate. Don’t get me wtong… I’d do it again, and again. I have no regrets I’m just furious with myself. For behaving in such a way even though I knew that before I started.” That he’d be this furious with himself. Which was why there were no regrets. He knew exactly what he was doing and why.


~*~*~*~*~
Fsuve nodded. In all the wrong ways…” she said lowly she had to proceed forward carefully not just for her pack but Maks as well. By Amazon law Maks had more then proved himself even if Fauve was working out those old laws. She smiled as Maks and Vi supported Aster it was adorable.

Aster smiled tail wagging. “Yeah?” she said happily. It made her happy to see Violets tail wagging. “We have to find some more pretty ones. This one is from both of us ViVi.” Aster said holding it up. In her mind because they were searching the same area Violet could have found it just like she did. So it should naturally come from them both. Of course the necklace was to be from them both. Aster just meant they found the pretty stone together. “We found it together for Gigi.”


Sorei dressed in his usual style long tunic with pants and comfortable shoes. It was taking her a few minutes so he came over to make sure she was okay seeing her frustration on so many levels he walked up. “Bad hair day? There should be a law against unreasonable snarls.” He said having picked up a light weight detangler. He held it out. “your hair dried loose and so a few might be tougher to get out.” He offered her assistance as he would any other time. Enough to be helpful but not to make her feel weak.
_____________________________________________________
“Its always the worst part especially while on a mission of our own. Not much to distract ourselves with.” Pallas said in agreement. She sighed. “I’m certain Lute's team was not happy to find only the fallen there.” She said shaking her head. “Theres a sub note. He’s breaking his unit into three man squads going go canvas the area. Kort responded with an understood proceed with caution. Traine unit has gone dark…next time we hear from them…I’m hoping it’s an all clear….I’m dreading the other.”

“Good.” Kort said as he said he understood then he said let’s hope to add three more. “May the Ancients bless that.” She said about saving those three.

Marshall nodded. “That goes without saying. We loose em, its cause there lives were pried from our grip. We’re all hands on holding fast. They won’t die not without on heck of a fight.” Marshall said as he finished drawing the one vial then held out a mug of Eldeaberry juice. It was a heavy juice incredibly sweet but it tasted more like a fine honeyed mead just without the alcohol. “That there is a favorite of my village. Eldeaberry Juice, its thicker then normal juice incredibly sweet you won’t notice the sweetness but it’ll taste like the best honeyed mead gou can buy without the alcohol to get you drunk. Kids love it. If I’m being honest adults do too especially if the have to work after the Festival great drink no risk of a hang over just a sugar buzz.”
__________________________________________________________
“Yeah…they’re disgusting…” she said shaking her head. She nodded. “If we do find him…my blades are likely to do the talking. But for now we need to focus on what’s happening out here.” She said it was clear she was also disgusted by his behavior. “Yeah I got that impression too. From him and that other boy Leif I think they said….he had that same undercurrent Pell felt different less warrior more hunter.”

Fii looked up as she spoke whispering he didn’t know because he didn’t but paused as Topaz said with certainty that his mom would never allow Havarti through the barrier. Then she mentioned him being stronger and he looked at her cutely confused as she continued speaking. He nodded taking a deep breath feeling not just Paz in the room with him, but they baby she was carrying he closed his eyes bring his head down a moment as if go listen to the sound of the baby she was carrying.

“Enough!” Cassius shouted as he slammed the flat end of his spear against the gates and looking through at Havarti with narrowed eyes. The magic that seemed to emanate from the end of his spear when he used it whipped out through the barrier and caused a long slash to appear across the side of Havarti’s face, fortunately sparing his eye. But it would be enough to alert the fox that the barrier only worked one way. It protected those within it, not those outside. “You don’t speak of her,” he said about Primrose, “and you don’t speak of Kiten in that way, or I’ll remove your tongue from here,” he said in a low, warning tone. “The only one who will ever know him that way from now on is his mate. He has one of those now. You’re no match for her,” he said. He didn’t know of Topaz’s history with Yuuri, that they were both Sklaves since they were young, or how many she’d killed. But… he did know the reputation of Roos… they were fighters.

Havarti paused it was one way. That was interesting but his cheek stung he reached up tracing the cut with his fingers looking at Cassius. “What is mine will be mine once again. I need not do anything but be here. He’ll come to me He will want to. No mate can stop that and killing me will break his mind. He wants to return…and he will.” Havarti said walking away. “she may be willing to fight me but not if it’s what he desires.” He said wholly over estimating his control…..the last place he’d go was to Havarti he’d choose death before returning. Fortunately such a drastic measure wasn’t necessary.

Fii was calming. Greatly burning in special holders was an mix of incense that Prim would burn when they were younger to cleanse the air of bad scents and energy he spotted it late last night and now Pell was doing all he could to keep Kit and Dori safe. If that faint scent was enough to unsettle Kit he didn’t know what it would do to Pandora.


Prim returned the hug getting control of her magic in the process nodding. “Right, for Kit and Pandora. Thanks Min.” Prim said as she took the tray. She had to stay calm. Focused. Loosing it wouldn’t do them any good. But she was  certain she’d never allow the Belladonna brothers a anywhere near them agsin.

“Sounds good.” Leif said as he helped her out of the tub and to dry off. What Pellian was doing was have an immediate effect on the upstairs but it would take a bit longer down stairs because it would take awhile for the purifying smoke to cleanse the air since it was both inside and outside zt the moment.

“I do care.” He said in agreement. “Your someone important to me Thierry.” He said as he looked at her. “It will take time little by little but I intend to take that time with you. As much as you need. Bot just it feels like a seems, but a do care. Because I do, and you deserve to have someone who cares about you Thierry.”
___________________________________________________________
Kiyoko returned the kiss moving to hug him back looking into his eyes as she did. “I love you too.” She said in tears to know this feeling. Had she never met him, she would have likely given in to the curse.

“I suppose I haven’t held still long enough to notice. I travel by foot…” he said sitting down and agreeing with her that it was good. He’d rip pieces of the sandwich off dipping it. Then paused. “Its alright. There’s this tiny ice blue berry in my homeland. Aurora Berries. They are both sweet and tart….and my favorite. They only grow along the border in the Aurora Borealis belt. My studies kept me from going, that and a broken tailbone from falling doing something I shouldn’t have. I was depressed….and she wanted to cheer me up. So she went to the border with two Clerics for escort. The bushes with rip berries were next to the barrier she was grabbed…by Mystrian hunters….The Clerics walked back informing seat of elders and the Divinity that she was taken…the Divinty ordered the Paladins and holy knights to go after her…the Elders over ruled her. Saying it was too much to risk so many knights and Paladins on a dead child. And that was what Wyntress was to Evangelion she was declared dead after being pulled through the barrier.” Reigus spoke. “My mother was devastated. Our siblings didn’t care…..I devoted every second of my studies that I could spare to the one divine art that would mean leaving Evangelion….hunting Evil Relics and breaking the curse they placed on other’s….after bonding with my divine Relic the Divinty said I made my choice. I agreed. Then sent the blessings of the Ancients with me and said she would pray that I’d find all that I was looking for. She knew the relics were not all I would be seeking. I’d also continue to search for Wyntress. I never accepted she was dead…and yesterday I felt her. Sensed her. But I can not yet go to her. She’d never forgive me for abandoning those in need while I sensed were she is and safe….Wyntress is in La'Shire.”The Divinty never praises the path I took. For the self imposed burden is a heavy one. Nor do I expect praise. The lives saved are reward enough.” Regius said as he ate. He had a bad habit of referring to his mother as the Divinity. But if she were to ask about the call she over heard with the Divinity prying rather forcefully into his sex life….he’d say rather candidly that she was his birth mother. Of course she could wait and ask Oden. It wasn’t like it was a secret just a bad habit when referencing his mom.

Tasha shook her head. “only two reasons I can think of, well maybe three. They first he may feel it’s only right if he marries Cina. As the eldest it would be fine.” Tasha said ticking off her fingers. “he doesn’t know both of his girls are interested in Fenris. Which would be why he’s instant she marries first not realizing its Fenris she wants as a mate….. Or three he does know and is furious but knowing Fen is only interested in Fable knows he’ll never seek Yule's blessing for Cina. So as long as he puts it on the terms of Fable can’t marry till Cina does, and Cina refuses all possible mates but Fenris whose heart belongs to Fable. Yule need only deny the blessing to Fzble knowing Fenris won’t just change to Cina to be married.” She said. “ Not when his heart so clearly belongs to Fable.”

Naria paused and chuckled as she commanded him to dry off they weren’t getting the bed soaked. He smiled. “As my love wishes.” He said playfully but did as hecwax asked drying off. Once dry he stood gathering her into his arms the time drying off doing nothing to calm his aroused state. His body seemed to long for this union as much as he did. With Lorna and only her.

☆☆☆☆☆

Aiyan smirked. “am I it’s only because its you.” He whispered meaning she was the only one he knew like this and her him. He continued go play wishing to draw out more and more of those lovely heated cries.

Kei let out a heated purring growl one which said she was doing these wickedly delicious things to him in that moment. “Naiya" he breathed as he broke the kiss nuzzling her a bit. As aroused as he already was it seemed he was attempting to be pushed further into need before acting on it even as he lazily drug that furry tail of his along her leg. So easily in reach this way.



“She says that she’s cooking something special for the expecting mother. I hope you’ll come back again while you’re here. Anyway, I’m Hansel, so let me know if you need anything,” he added before excusing himself and moving to check on the other tables.

Finn sighed and shook his head. “I struggle to see why anyone would target this place except… I know there’s no rhyme or reason to Silvantis or to his allies,” he said quietly.

“It happens so rarely…its not the seat of any great ruling power. We call it the cradle but it’s because Ethion was built in the land that is shaped akin to a cradle. The main village in the heart of the bowl spreading outward. We maintain the natural synergy by building with the flow of the land which is why most fail to realize the slight changes in elevation even in buildings.” Nayril looked out. “About the only reason…Eternia Spiritua…Or Ethiona Spiritus, Spiritus for short. The first was what the great spirit tree was called when there was still a Queen over the Druids. When the Queen stepped down the Crown Princess declared the end of a ruling Queen that Draoi would be chosen, thus ensuring no one held absolute ruling power and the tragedy that took the life of her only love the Grest War Between the Druids and the Celtics could never again occur. The celtics picked up and became nomads….traveling the world swearing to never settle in one place and to never again step foot in Ethion's soil…for to do so would be to step on the grave of there greatest Prince and fallen Warrior….they say he died…took his last breath beneath Spiritus's branches. That the the two Rose knights of the Queen found him dying. Fearing the war sould become more cire if the Celtic Crown Prince died they brought him to Spiritus praying for a miracle to save him. To end the war. For the Prince did fight against us…but he would not hurt an unarmed woman or child. An unarmed man according to some he would knick there arm declaring them fallen in battle…if they valued there life then return to there home and wander not again on a battlefield. For he killed the unarmed fool so the wise man will live.”

Nayril sat back. “Prince Arran  According to the written word drew his last breath beneath Spiritus becoming dust and light while Princess Ever screamed his name, heart broken. She held his still frame in her arms. Her cries of anguish forever exstunigh the flames of war between the Druids and Celtics for there foolishness cost too great a price…” Nayril looked at Finn. “I grew up hearing the story of that war. The tragedy of Arran as some history buffs call it. My mother was alive back then…she is the last seed bearer…should anything happen to Spiritus she can restore the world tree….but now it’ll cost her, her life. She’s supporting a burden alone originally meant to be shared with three others. She was traveling but when she felt each fall around the same time with no heir to inherit the seed and do it was lost she returned to Ethion….and shes as they call it rooted here….she can no longer leave Ethion…which is why it means the world to me…that your okay marrying here.” Nayril never gold him. She never wanted Finns decision to marry here or the Elvin wood made based on wither Tasha could go. It had to be were they both would be happy.


“Hmm" Meliodas hummed a bit which she’d know from there past was hi. Trying to think of how best to explain, it. “Its an extreme example, but remember how awful it felt when I mentioned my father. That no you don’t want him touching you. If your not ready you’ll feel that a little bit, the touch makes you afraid, or feel trapped . You can love a person, but not. Be ready to mate. The touches instead of causing warm tingling that you like and want more of. A feeling like butterflies in your belly but your not afriad, you want to feel more.” Meliodas took the time to carefully explain it all to her. “We could try if you want, but Poe…you can’t be afriad to tell me your not ready yet. It’s awful and it hurts if your not ready. It makes you feel uneasy and I never want you to feel that. Not with anyone even me. Telling me no your not ready is not the same as saying you don’t love me. Its saying you are in love with me, but your not ready to mate. That can’t and shouldn’t be rushed. It'll happen naturally when we’re both ready.” He wanted her to understand that most of all if she wanted to try, they could but. “Don’t ever be afriad to tell me if something makes you uncomfortable, a trapped feeling uneasy or scared. You are not and have never been my slave Posey. Your my mate the girl I love the most in this world. Your free . I’ll protect you and that freedom Poe. You can’t say something wrong to me. I’d rather you ask me or tell me something makes you scared or happy. Even this.”

Fenris nodded as he moved to. Collect there empty dishes rinsing them with water before setting in the sink to wash later. He looked at her. “Yeah, Draoi Burskan might be there…they spend a lot of time together.” He said they knew Lyric was recovering but didn’t know she was sleeping soundly in the arms a a certain Slyph Prince who had long watched over her. Much to the dismay of his mother who likely wanted him to settle down with a nice elemental girl. Even though Lyric’s father was the Esperian king. She inherited his crown when he caved to the madness taking Rosie….and apologizing after when a moment of clarity came to him. While Rosie loved Lyric she was glad Lyric would never have to struggle with figuring out if she could love a child born from what happened seemed her rejection of those elves caused the esper in her to prevent any pregnancy. Lyric's heart belonged to the Slyph Prince always had always would.


Athrun helped her undress as well, this closeness them he couldn’t get enough. Yet he’d never feel this with another just her. He kissed her again as there clothes ended up in a pile next to them, his hands moving over her heated skin loving the feel of it beneath his fingers as he traced his way slowly lower. Teasingly so.
________________________________________________________
Ettie felt himself blush but leaned forward lunch forgotten for the moment as he kissed Cressida his heart had leapt upon seeing her before falling into fear of what would happen if they caught her. He let the kiss carry his emotions his deep love for her. Things till now he was too afriad to say.

*It was awful.* he said in agreement as he finished collecting food then moved to sit with her. *I didn’t get the chance to learn about the kid…his similarities to Varian are incredible…I did notice this unfathomable amount of divine energy with him….even with thst… Port Royale was a slumlords paradise centuries ago….somehow I doubt it got better….sure you’ll be alright with just the kid? Teg will be recovering…I can go if you want…* he said as he ate mindful of the scolding he’d get from her if he didn’t try it was cute Myth was always sorta the care taker reminding them to est and various other things. Tegra though was a healer through and through.

Tegra paused smiling a bit. “Its sweet of you to offer…but if done wrong, you’ll be in worse condition. So no, as sweet as it is to offer I’ll be alright. My grace is of the moon…my inner light…purity and love…So long as they resonate pain is not what I’ll feel, nor would I have you.” He reached up tracing the side of her face so gently. Before his finger gently touched her lips. “I would make love to Quis, this *is* your first time. “ the way Tegra said it…she was still pure in his eyes. She was making love to him, before was not her choice and so would not be held against her. He leaned down laying a feather light kiss over the widow’s echo silencing it then leaning back. “Worry not, that was not through magic…at least not an active one. No one I love will suffer in my embrace…As my love purifies and heals them there love in return heals me. But love alone will not purge a drows poison..just the beautiful song of the girl with me.” Tegra looked into her eyes. “Will you dance with me Quistis?” it was in reference to mating would she allow this to go further. He’d be hesitant to allow her to top. It was entirely to easy to go too deep to fast and it would hurt. Her entire weight would be a driving force. While he’d never bore witness to the act for some reason they always called him when Willow was out of Asengrand. Telling him he was the only other one they could turn to heal there lover….
__________________________________________________________

“Nessa this is still Sil. She’ll always make time for you. You wouldn’t drop in as weak and tired as you are unless it was dire or important. And Dazai is Captian of her Crowns Guard, mention him and she’ll instantly put the rest together.” He said as they drew closer. He rose his hand to knock but the door opened allowing them entry. Once Silvi knew what was happening she’d have him take her to one of the guest rooms off her own.


“I know…” he said looking at her. “Its just hard to know what’s real at times. But he can’t fake you. I…what I really meant was thank you for not giving up on me….You could have…I couldn’t see or hear ….it had to hurt..” he looked at her. But Trinket also knew it wasn’t normal for him. It was why she fought to get him to respond.


Dazai got up with them. As he walked with Ryn and Trinket. Ryn looked down.
“Head up pup.” Dazai sing songed a bit. “There here to fight for you. Your big brother. Your parents. Trinket. Even Lady Nessarina and Sir Nyx. The sorcerous of the Ancient Arts and the Knight of Time. Pretty impressive if you ask me…but I’d say the most important out of them all is holding your arm right? So head up…take strength in her belief we’ll save you. Because Trinket..I know that look in her eyes….we’re so totally not allowed to fail. She’ll make us all answer for it right? But you know that better then anyone…because if it was Trinket…you’d be the same.”

Ryn shook his head. “ My magic is weak…” he started to say as Dazai lead them to the Eclipse Chamber .

“Rrrriiigghhttt…” He stopped Ryn. “Your magic is so weak that you cast an incredibly powerful seal on yourself. A seal one verses in evil magic can’t find a work around for so he came here trying to find someone to override it. Because your magic is weak. I’d say your stronger in the dream magics then mist. Theres nothing wrong with that. Yes your brother is a dream walker….but I’m sure with focus you could do far more. I mean you took after Lady MilliaRose and let me tell you even I don’t want to get in her bad side….she’s the one capable of bringing dreams into reality. Kahiri took after your dad so his dream magics are weaker. I’d say your focus has been in the wrong place up side? It’s never too late to start learning we just have to get this nasty little parasite out of you r-I-ght?” Dazai spoke jovial as if there was nothing serious or dire but Ryn perked up a bit hearing him.

“So is Ryn short for?” Dazai asked.
“Neiryn'Niryn Moonchoir.” Ryn answered.
“Surrounded by light eternal.” Milliarose spoke making him glance back. “It’s a Lunar Fey Lycan name…It means…Surrounded by light eternal. “ Ryn blushed a bit turning away. He always insisted everyone call him Ryn.

Sabine moved with Judith out into the main room again, pausing as she saw Josie casting a powerful protection barrier on her home. “What’s happening?” She asked with concern as she rushed to the window to look out and see Ambrose and Gideon outside… and opposite them were Karin, Andre and Jordan. “They’re here despite the standing injunction? They’re crazy…” she said, looking back at Judith, who had just brought them the news that the injunction keeping Karin and his sons from coming to take Lily had been made permanent.

Soraya looked over at Averie drew attention to Safira reading her crystal. She turned a bit where she sat. “So things are starting to happen in Unkindness. That must mean dad is there. But his word alone wouldn’t get the ball rolling, would it?” she asked, unaware it meant that one of her other brothers may have given testimony against their father and middle brothers. “I thought you said you didn’t get along with any of your family there,” she said… though even Safira probably knew deep down that Loch and Corrigan were different, but both were living behind a necessary mask… and Loch probably had to coach Corrigan on how to do it… to keep him safe. And sometimes that meant pretending to hate their sister…

***

Fleur saw Dimael glance back at her, promising her she was safe. She then looked at Blake as Dimael addressed him, asking if he had something he wished to say to her or a message to deliver, recognizing the look on his face.

Blake was taken aback by Dimael’s powers of observation. HE supposed it made sense. He’d been around almost as long as the Ancients. He nodded. “That’s what she said too,” he said when Dimael mentioned Fleur was stronger than she realizes. “I got some of these items from a spirit in the castle named Alcyone…” he said, noting that Dimael seemed familiar with her. He must have known Silvitrista too, then, and visited LA’Shire in the distant past. He looked over to Fleur and took a step towards her before stopping and holding up a hand to let her know he wouldn’t come any closer, but… he wanted to properly address her. “The spirit I spoke with is very ancient and wise and she took possession of the dagger that hurt you. She wanted me to let you know that you are incredibly strong and your heart is of the purest there is… because you bested the dagger. The level of oppression you were under would have killed others a long time ago, before the dagger could even be summoned. The last time it was summoned, it required the cost of many lives to appear. This time it took only you… and because you were so strong, when they purged the magic from you, freed you from it… the dagger was left so depleted, it won’t hurt another again. That’s because of you.”

***

Ambrose sighed as he moved to the door and lifted his sword from where he’d left it leaning. He unsheathed it and looked back to Josie. “Just keep that barrier up,” he said before he stepped outside and closed the door. He moved out of the barrier to stand with Gideon, who had two large staffs, one in each hand. He was a large lion and his staffs could convert to the side he’d need for various fighting, they could also issue spikes protruding around the ends like a mace or from the tips like a spear, all at the lion’s will.

“It will keep you out, but you won’t even get close to it,” Gideon said back, meaning that he would stop him. “You don’t want to make things worse, Karin. Just turn around and go home with your sons. This only gets worse for you the more foolish moves you make. If you try to come into my home, that would be the most foolish right now.”

_____________________________________________________

Orion nodded. “You sure do know a lot,” he noted, wondering where she learned all of that. He had no idea about that spell… let alone able to sense it being used. Pherenice was impressive, but he still didn’t know just who she was… just that she was close to Princess Twilight. In fact, princess Twilight being the Oracle was still information kept fairly close to the Royal Family’s chest. Only they knew and Donovan… and Eros, because her aura couldn’t be hidden from him. He’d ended up being confided in, because he was given the mission to find her home… when they realized he could see her unique aura. “Sounds like Miss Josie. She’s the only one I can think of who could wield that sort of magic aside from Lady Judith. They must be at the Carnac home. Gideon Carnac is a Dusk Lion and the only one in Unkindness. The other you mentioned must be Faroe, his son… Why would Karin be going there? Unless… they brought Lady Lily there,” he said with concern.

~*~*~*~*~*~

“Oh, I believe that,” Leda said about Lily leaving Atticus to protect him. “Aer’Oro was not the same back then under Emperor Ajax. It’s a far different world, a better one, with Attie in charge. I hope his daughters have children to continue the line so that the Amaranthia line will stay on the throne,” she noted with a smile. Safira wasn’t likely to want the responsibility herself, while Soraya knew that her future was likely tied to the throne one day. But if one or both had children one day, at least it would mean there was an heir to continue the Amaranthia rule. It was the best Aer’Oro had been… Atticus wasn’t about making self-serving arrangements with others. He was about what alliances would help his entire empire.. and ensuring that the Goldens were able to offer their aide to those who were not, perhaps, warrior nations themselves. “Things will be different, in a good way, seeing Atticus’s family made whole again,” she said.. meaning him having both of his daughters and his first love.

~*~*~*~*~*~

Faroe nodded to Aiyanna. “Thank you,” he said before leaving with Garnet on his shoulder. He would ensure the spirit was placed inside the Carnac home first. Perhaps she could be of some assistance inside for his mother and Miss Lily. But he would stay outside with his father… He could feel it… Gideon was preparing for a confrontation. He flew quickly, trying to make it across Unkindness to his home before Karin could get there…

Grail smiled and nodded as Windham expressed not minding Hemlock’s questions. Of course, it was also her way of getting to know Windham… and Grail was sure that eventually the spirit bird would start to ask questions of her to get to know the girl he expressed interest in courting. He then looked at Anna and moved to touch her hand. “Hey… whatever is going on, Faroe will be okay. You know that, right?” he asked. “The guy could have been a guard the way his dad trained him…”

Hemlock listened as Wind explained about summoners a bit, that it was more common in some races than others, but that those like Anna and her mother were unique… and that her mother wasn’t even able to handle the weight of so many, while Anna hadn’t shown a limit yet. “What about those who leave the spirit realm? Are there many here in D’Joran? Those who just wanted something more they couldn’t find there? No contracts or anything, just… here.”

____________________________________________________

Igraine soaked in her large bathtub, full of foamy bubbles. She lifted one foot up, wiggling the bubbles off her toes and smiling. It was the last of her bubble powder, though she had a feeling Kurama would happily provide her with more. She had her candles burning in their lanterns hanging all around the washroom. She was looking forward to a nice meal in a nice place tonight. It would be a welcome change to dining on the ship or at a pub in port. No reason to dress up for such things. Perhaps tonight would warrant a bit of… dressing up. She had no idea that Horatio was getting antsy now… plotting how and when to try to make his move, to force a tether with Igraine and then use that to get her to cast Cloud out.

Zosie closed up the book and set it aside on the shelf in her room. She then moved to let down her hair, which was a deep cobalt blue that transitioned into a deep plum and then into a rich, vibrant copper at the ends… like an autumnal twilight. She shook out her heavy curls and started to get undressed, intending to grab herself a quick bath before their intended dinner ashore. She had no idea Kurama had finished up below deck and was currently in the washroom, behind an unlocked door, and showering in the bath, which doubled as a shower. She made her way out of her room, closing the door behind her and moved to the end of the hall, not even noticing the shower running as she opened the door and looked up, seeing the naked half-spirit-fox washing himself, though unless he was fully facing her, you couldn’t see much below the waist due to his tails. She wanted to yelp, apologize, close the door and slink away and excuse herself from dinner out of embarrassment, but… at the moment, she was just frozen. It wasn’t like she hadn’t seen a naked male on this ship before, but none of them looked like that…

___________________________________________________

Bless nodded, letting him know he was right. She had sworn an oath herself at the crystal. Memoria had a hybrid gift that seemed to fall somewhere between Drachrona and Orkla, while someone like Blessing had a gift of seeing the light in the dark, the dark in the light… to be able to heal the balance of them in another… or in a place… or to know how to right it… that came from Solace. Places like Aeon required the participation of more than one Ancient to run smoothly, but things had gone a bit off the rails since Twilia’s ‘retirement’ to the Vale. She could have stayed longer… until Twilight’s birth… prevented all of this turmoil in Aeon… but she knew there was a need, at times, for things to go horribly amiss… and Twilight never would have had the family she has or found the love she’d found or formed the resilient, open-minded and open-hearted nature without things happening as they had.

Bless moved to take her brother’s hand and touch the side of his head. She could do that… his gift didn’t work on her unless extra measures were taken to do so. “They’re coming soon, Seph… You won’t have to hold onto them for long. You’ll be able to restore her memories, completely… Does it feel like a lot?” she asked, hoping the weight of the memories wouldn’t put too much strain on her brother. If she could figure out a way to help him shoulder them, she would… Ember probably would too.

___________________________________________________

“Well, then we’ll have to make a request of Prince Averie, won’t we?” Lilith said, meaning to put the mark of permanent banishment on Rockefeller and, perhaps, Morgana too. Clearly her being in the castle only caused Levia mental and emotional distress. She was always playing some game of manipulation. But… if Levi wished to get her mother help in hopes she might ever change, then Lilith would listen. She just… knew that Morgana had always been this way and she was too selfish a woman to ever change.

“There’s something else, momma,” Sunny said.

“Oh my Ancients… what else?” Lil asked with concern.

“It’s nothing bad. Just… Levi and I are on a mission, and we were wondering if we could look through the intake logs,” Sunny said, smiling with that ‘pretty please’ look.

“What are you girls up to now?” Lilith asked with a smile, shaking her head.

Hes listened as Lyka spoke and she sighed, swallowing another berry. She laid back in the grass again, soaking the sunshine into her wings. “Lyka… we will do right by Heath and Amelia… we’ll make sure they get a Warriors Sending,” she said, looking over at him. “We have proof of Arnon’s abandonment of the village and of our team,” she said. “I… have a video crystal,” she said. Hes sometimes wore one on her missions, mostly because her father, Mycroft, liked to show off his daughter’s accomplishments to her many uncles. It wasn’t standard protocol, so no one else would have known about it… certainly not Arnon… The crystal had been broken in her fight with the Furies, but they just needed someone here to transfer the recordings to something else… She hadn’t watched the whole thing, but at some point, Arnon himself and one of his friends stood over Hestia’s body and were recorded saying that they were glad they had left the village to Safira’s group, otherwise they’d have all been killed too. And upon hearing Lyka and Hestia both groaning, realizing they were alive, they decided to leave them behind, saying this way they could take the credit for saving those that did get away…

☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆

Esric looked at Minato after he leaned in so close, actually getting him to blush as he remarked in such teasing tones that he had honest eyes. He certainly couldn’t seem to mask his feelings or his thoughts, not from Minato. He drew a breath and nodded. “Uh, yeah. H-hungry, sure,” he said, unsure if Minato meant that as in eating or… something else. He would ere on the side of innocence here and suppose he meant food. “I didn’t really eat much with Sarah and the girls and I could do with more than hot cocoa,” he admitted. He looked around Minato’s room. “Wow… I really like the aesthetics in your room…” He then paused as his eyes landed on Minato’s bed, which was a very beautifully ornate four-post bed carves in elvish style, and it looked so inviting, honestly. Then again, he found all of the beds here to be far more comfortable than anything he’d ever slept in back home. He looked back to Minato, hoping he hadn’t noticed him looking at the bed.

_______________________________________________

Haddie watched her quietly as she talked. Her ears fell back as she watched her physically react, as though trying to protect herself from the memory she was speaking of. “No one should have to be put through that just for speaking the truth and wanting to help others… It won’t happen again to you here, Chai. You’re safe here…” She leaned forward in the bath and reached over, placing her hand on Chai’s where she was sitting on the bench by the tub.

Roan nodded. He then looked at the box as it returned empty. “Can he make more of those things?” he asked her. “We should find out who his intended target was with them… just so we can put the castle on watch,” he added.

Oak listened and then looked at Penny. “Do you want to learn?” he asked her.

Penelo looked up at him and then back to Raphtalia. “I do, Oaken. Can I, please? I want to learn how to help keep our family and our friends safe…” she said.

Oak sighed and nodded, looking back to Raphtalia. “Alright, then, but I want to know any time you come by to take her out for training, okay? My sisters are my responsibility while our parents have returned to Far Mist to help with the rebuilding for Horizon…”

_________________________________________________________

Alder slowed as a figure suddenly crossed into the alley that they were passing through. They were close to his home now, but the figure was clearly seeking… them. And he wasn’t sure how to feel about it when he recognized who it was. Vyshae. She took care of Sylar and Blaise… but she also had served the late-king Fausten and Lady Flamie… While she was clearly devoted to Sylar… he wasn’t sure if she was here for Flamie’s agenda or Sylar’s. “Stay behind me,” he said quietly to Blaise.

____________________________________________________

After a bit, Calla had gotten out of the bath and let the water drain. She’d dried off, being mindful of the lingering bruises and cuts. She applied the cream to the cuts she could reach and then pulled on her robe. She’d need help with the bruises and cuts on her back. She finished drying her hair and moved to open the door. “…Xell?” she called quietly. She stepped out and saw him just out on the balcony. He must have felt it was safe for her now to have unlocked and opened them. She shifted her weight from one foot to the other as she held her robe closed. “Could you… help me?” she asked him shyly as she moved back to the washroom.

Ashe let her head fall back against the pillows as Rumi moved lower and lower until he got her to let out a soft, surprised cry. She brought a hand up to lightly bite one of her fingers as her knees bent and her toes curled into the blankets some. Her breathing hitched and she blushed deeply, opening her eyes to look down at Rumiheir, unable to hold back her moans.

Keelin happily settled into Solan’s arms. She looked up at him and smiled, turning to nuzzle against his chest. She then looked back to Wynter and Jarral. She sighed contently, reaching out to pick up a little piece of melon and eating it, watching the other couple… her family. She was pretty sure she still wouldn’t have one at all… or who knows what would have happened to her… had she not met Solan.

Wynter blushed, her lights reflecting her array of emotions right now with their warm undulations through her fur. “I love you, too, Jarral,” she returned with a happy little whine. She then looked over at Solan and Keelin, blushing deeper as they watched them, looking quite happy and approving.

“Do we go to… what was it called? Evangelion? Do we go soon or after the wedding?” Keelin asked curiously.

_________________________________________________

Liam moved into Daire’s room and over to the table he’d drawn his attention to. The tome laid out with some other journals and books. He then turned when Daire spoke. “Wait… you… you figured it out?” he repeated, almost in disbelief. Of course, it wasn’t just easy come, easy go… he had no idea what Daire would have to tell him about the Phoenix’s Song.

☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆

“Maybe not by official title, but I think you’re a princess to him,” Tilly said with a smile. She then moved to lead Tae back out of the washroom so she could take a seat. “Here… drink one of these,” she said as she pulled out a small bottle of flavored Zion to be consumed orally. “It’ll all help with the healing. You’ll have to soak your wrist again tonight and in the morning, but you should see a lot of improvement… Maybe enlist your boyfriend to stay over and help you,” she added playfully.

Almost on queue, a knock came to Taevasina’s door. “Tae?” Semper called through the door, quiet enough not to sound frantic, but clearly laced with concern.

“I’ll get it for you,” Tilly said as she came over and opened the door. “You must be Semper,” she said.

Semper paused, looking at Tilly. “…Yes… You must be… Chantilly.”

Tilly nodded and smiled. “Come in. She’s been expecting you,” she said as she moved to let Semper in. He took one step into the room and saw Tae sitting there with the removeable cast on her arm.

“Tae,” he said as he came over and sat beside her, lifting her hand gently to look at it. “What happened?” he asked. Tilly contemplated leaving them be, not wanting to intrude, but she stayed in case Tae needed her to explain anything to him for her.

Nara listened and then nodded. “Well, it’s lucky then… that I can do that for you,” she said about changing up his dreams for him. “Maybe with time, that can change… maybe what comes naturally for others is just something that needs to be learned for you,” she suggested about creating things in his dreams. She then listened as he explained the situation with Zlo, what Chaos had been doing to him for who knows how long… and then the demon that was introduced through the scepter… that had been wrongfully trapped in the object of its own creation. “That’s horrible,” she said, showing great sympathy and empathy for the Ne’Therian that had been wronged by Chaos. “But if that’s the only way you could ensure he went home to get the help he truly deserved, you did what you needed to. It’s not a reflection of who you are in your heart, Anos,” she said.

~*~*~*~*~

Violet looked at Aster when she said that the stone she found would be from both of them, that they both found it. She smiled brighter, her tail wagging more as she turned and gave her sister a little side hug. “She’s gonna love it, Asty,” she said, agreeing to her sister’s idea.

Maks smiled. The girls were so cute. They were lucky to have each other as best friends and sisters. He moved to stand up, ruffling each of their heads before coming back over to Fauve. “Between you and Ginseng, those girls learned everything right,” he said, meaning that they’d done a good job sheltering them from their mother… and ensuring they just got to be kids. They had some traumas… like the nick taken out of Vi’s ear… but they didn’t seem to be troubled by it.

Ginga looked over at Sorei as he came in and saw her fighting with her hair and then brush just stuck in it, dangling. She held her breath, trying not to get upset enough to cry over something so stupid, but her chin trembled a little as she tried to work up to speaking. She nodded a bit. “…Please..” she whispered, asking for his offered help in one hushed word. It wasn’t that his help would make her feel weak… rather… she had never been nurtured when something bad happened, or cared for. She’d just suffer in silence back home… until she got to a point where she’d been ready to tap out once her sisters were safe. But… she couldn’t feel that way anymore. She didn’t want to do that anymore. She just… also didn’t want to have to be strong all the time either. Thankfully, with Sorei… she wouldn’t have to. She could be weak around him, even if it wasn’t so much weakness as just being Mystrian… and allowing herself to experience her emotions. All of them.

_____________________________________________________

Marin sighed heavily and moved to lay down on her side, looking over at Pallas as she read the sub notes to the report. “As long as they’re careful… but Lute’s team knows what they’re doing,” she said about them splitting into three man groups to canvas the area. As for Traine… “Let’s hope when we hear from his team next, they’ll have good news… We can’t worry until there’s something to worry about.”

Rostan took the cup of juice once Marshall had gotten his vial of blood. He took a sip and found it almost too sweet for him, but he knew the sugar content was important to combat the wooziness that could come on from blood loss. “It’s… good. Very sweet,” he agreed. “How long do you think it’ll take to create an antitoxin from my blood and to know if it helps?”

__________________________________________________________

“Agreed. I think the estate will be perfectly safe in their hands,” Senn said as they made it outside the barrier with Yuuri’s magics. He led her off away from the Estate. They needed to still be covert and try not to draw attention. They truly didn’t know if there was anyone watching the estate grounds. “We’re not looking to engage with any of those Queen’s Guard if we do happen to see any, yuuri,” he reminded her, knowing his fiancé was fit for a fight if one presented itself.

Topaz noticed the confused look on his face, but he seemed to come to an understanding of her reasoning… that he was strong… the more examples she gave him. She smiled as he leaned down and moved to rest his head against her tummy, as though to listen for the baby growing inside. “Do you… hear anything?” she asked. Seemed like focusing on the baby for the moment helped to distract him and calm him down more.

Cassius watched as Havarti reacted to the cut on his cheek. “I suggest you leave before I come out there and make you. He doesn’t belong to you, never did, never will.”

Minerva smiled as her best friend seemed to get her bearings again. She nodded, “Any time, Prim,” she returned softly. She then moved to link arms with her again and started to continue walking through the golden apple orchards towards Heirloom’s cottage. She’d given Prim the cookies to carry so she would have something else to focus on, making sure not to drop them.

Pandora held onto Lief as he helped her out of the tub. She blushed as her legs felt a little weak from their bathtub lovemaking. She sat down and let out a small whine as she moved to dry off, still feeling a touch sensitive after that last round. She wrapped herself up in the large towel once she’d finished drying and watched him as he dried off too. Leifon Altrace… was her boyfriend… her mate… he wanted to marry her one day. She wasn’t sure how… but it was like she’d woke up into a dream. “…I don’t think I have anything to wear…” she said suddenly, realizing that she wasn’t in her own home… and, honestly, the last thing she’d worn was a light nightgown that had been discarded last night.

Thierry looked at Heirloom. It felt like the gaze between them went on forever before she glanced down and blushed, her ears pressing back against her hair as she finished drying her last tail. She set the wet towels beside her and looked back at him. “Thank you…” she said finally, with a quiet shyness that she wasn’t used to feeling. “… You do too…” she added. He deserved to have someone care about him too. She then looked over at the clothes he’d brought in for her. “I… I think I can get dressed on my own,” she said, not wanting to ask him to help and risk making him uncomfortable. Plus, unbeknownst to them both, or maybe just to her… he would be having company soon…

___________________________________________________________

Oden held Kiyoko for a bit after the kiss, just hugging her and smiling when she told him she loved him too. “Good…” he whispered, “… because I don’t plan on letting you forget it,” he mused with a playful smirk. Slowly he started to draw back, moving a hand up to caress her cheek. “You need to finish eating. It’s important… for you and the baby. If you don’t, you won’t rest well… you’ll wake up hungry,” he said as he moved to bring the tray back over onto her lap and he smield, moving to sit in his chest beside her and the bed again to finish his own.

Novelyn listened as Regius talked about how his sister had gone missing… and how she’d been written off as dead by the elders, refusing to send any search or rescue mission. “Strange to hear such a divine and noble place wouldn’t see the value in a child’s life,” she said in shock. She then nodded when he said that he’d chosen his path as a result, to go out and help others, to hunt down and destroy or bind harmful relics, to find his sister. “Why wouldn’t your siblings care? I mean, she’s one of you… your family… right?” she asked, unaware that only Regius and Wyntress shared the same father, the other siblings only had Emris in common with them. Some may even have been jealous of how close Regius and Wyntress were, because even they weren’t so close to each other. “Your mother… I’m confused,” she said. “You were talking to someone earlier… I wasn’t eavesdropping, I promise… but… the Divinity..” she said, trying to make the connection. He’d called her the Divinity… but he was talking about finding his sister… and she had reacted like an eager mother. Was… the Divinity… his mother? And her remark about not eavesdropping might ease his concerns that she could have overheard his mother’s desire for him to get to mating with the girl with the locket.

“Such ridiculousness,” Pine said with a sigh, shaking his head. “I would expect that in my pack, to be honest. Wolves are sometimes brash and hot-headed and can hold grudges, but that’s also why they made me Alpha. I can talk a lot of it down,” he added, but he was humble about it. He took great pride in making sure his pack was always taken care of. He cared and put himself at the level of all of his kinsmen, never seeing himself as above them, but as one of them. But he didn’t expect to hear such foolishness from a Druid… from Yule. But he supposed they were in every race, every village, sometimes one if every family.

Lorna blushed when Naria said that, watching him dry off and blushing deeper. He was still aroused and not hiding it any. Had she really caused that? Then he was pulling her into his arms, pulling her close, and she rested her hands on his chest, looking up at him. “Much better,” she said with a smile, meaning now that he was dry. They could certainly move things… to the bedroom now… but she was also feeling nervous about it. Just in a very good way. The good kind of nervous.

☆☆☆☆☆

Zai blushed and gasped a bit as she moaned for him, moving to rest back in the water and sand on her elbows as he was making her whole body feel weak in wonderful ways. She curled her hips up a bit. “Aiy… an…” she moaned, his fingers like magic how they moved. He knew exactly how to play her to make her sing for him.

Naiya smiled at the way Kei said her name, his voice tremulous and husky from those purrs. She shivered delightfully at the nuzzling and the feel of his tail brushing her legs and up her hip. She moved to reach down, running her hand along his soft fur, then walked her fingers over his hip and behind him, starting to knead the base of his tail. She moved to breathe against one of his furry ears as he nuzzled her neck. “Kei…” she returned in a whisper full of longing for her husband, her mate.

“I’ve heard versions of that story,” Finn said. “Not quite that telling, but you would have the truest version of the tale,” he said knowingly, being Druid herself. He paused a moment, though, mulling over what she’d said. “Wait… the Druid Princess… is that…” he started to asked. Many today knew Lorna only as their Seer and one of the Draoi. Few remembered her as Princess Lorna Ever or Princess Ever as she’d been affectionately called… and those who did know, didn’t speak on it. But as Nayril spoke of her mother, of Tasha, basically making all the connections… Tasha was a member of the royal household… and she was still with Lorna… even after she’d dismantled the authority of the throne in exchange for a Circle of Draoi. He then watched her as she spoke of her mother not being able to leave Ethion any long. “All the more reason to have it here,” he said of their wedding. “My parents will understand. They’ll just be glad to hear that I’ve finally made that commitment,” he said with a chuckle. “You’re the reason I felt confident enough to return to my duties as a prince… and now a king… after all.”

Posey listened as Meliodas described the feelings, the differences. “I’d never feel those bad things with you,” she said, certain of that. But he did make her feel all of the good things, like the feeling in her tummy he described to her as butterflies. They could try, he said… and if she got nervous or if something hurt… they could stop or try something else instead. She smiled and nodded a bit, “Okay,” She said when he told her never to be afraid to tell him how she was feeling, good or bad. “Maybe we could try…” she said, looking up at him. She was innocent, but trusting… but only he had earned this level of trust with her. She’d instinctively recoil from any other unwanted touch. His touch never made her fearful… ever. Not even when the demon was still inside of him… because her Lio wouldn’t hurt her.

Fable still held onto her glass, sipping the juice. She could still feel it, like an aura for an episode… she hoped would stay away. She still didn’t know their cause or purpose… except to cause her to worry Fenris. They were more of a burden to her father and sister. Eventually they sort of figured she’d grown out of them, but it was more because everyone knew to call Fenris when it happened and let him take care of her. After all, so much of the village already thought she was his wife… so it only made sense to call the husband. Several even wondered if she was fainting from pregnancy, half-expecting to hear she’d taken leave from the Rangers due to motherhood… but it never occurred. It would be such a shock for many if they were to learn Fenris and Fable were not only unwed, but chaste until their first kiss today. She took a breath and set the glass down, looking over at Fen as he moved to soak the dishes. “I should go change,” She said, though it wasn’t like she needed to. She wasn’t in pajamas, just comfy clothes that she’d left in his home. A soft, fleecy hoodie-like top and a pair of fleece-lined leggings. She was usually cold after an episode, so she was quite comfy like this, but it didn’t feel appropriate for to wear to see the DRaoi or for a wedding…

Maize smiled up at Athrun once they were both undressed. She ran her hands along his sides and up his arms, just feeling his skin and all the contours of his body. Seemed both of them were sporting their full antlers now, hers budding with colorful leaves and blossoms as she pulled him down and kissed him again. She shifted under him, feeling his excited state, which seemed to be at the same level as her own. Their souls being so in sync certainly seemed to make their intimate endeavors so much more intense.

________________________________________________________

Cressida felt her cheeks burning from a blush when Ettie’s lips pressed against hers. She’d never been kissed before. Heard of kissing in the stories Etios told her. She’d shared so many stories with the sheltered Drixen in the Pure Wood. They’d felt like things that could only happen outside the Pure Wood… and in a way… she was right. Because it was outside of the Pure Wood that she was being kissed for the first time, and by Ettie. The feelings behind that kiss made her tummy feel fluttery and she felt like she’d lost her breath. She broke the kiss, still blushing deeply and letting out a small gasp, like she wasn’t sure how to breathe while doing it. She opened her eyes to look at Etios and brought a hand up to lightly touch her bottom lip. Her lips still tingled and they felt warm. “What… Was that… what a kiss is?” she asked. Her tails were fluffed up more than usual, and her wings were fluffed up and ruffled some, but she didn’t realize it. Just a natural response to the kiss and a sure give away that those feelings really were returned.

Myth watched Link as he began to eat. Like she was making sure he didn’t just put a couple things on his plate and distract her with conversation so she wouldn’t notice he didn’t eat. She was going to make sure he did. She listened and nodded as she ate another grape, followed by a piece of cheese wrapped in a spicy pepperoni. She chewed slowly and then nodded. “The boy is definitely Savarian’s, just… a unique creation story,” she said. “Just when I thought we’d heard them all,” she added. “I don’t know him well enough to know if he would be wise to bring into Port Royale on my own or not, so… if you want to come along, I wouldn’t refuse you,” she added. “But only if you get your strength up,” she added. “Too bad this phoenix isn’t of the sun… then she might have a solar sauna we could recharge in,” she noted… unless Cecelia had covered her bases and did have such a spot.

Quistis looked up at Tegra as he was still over her. She blushed as he traced her cheek, his fingers brushing her lips, her ears falling back shyly as he said this was going to be her first time. He said it in such a way that she really could feel that. She hadn’t thought she would want to be with someone like this after Phamren did that, but she did want to be with Tegra. He made her feel so warm inside, in ways that she had never felt before meeting him the other day. She’d heard others in her tribe talk about it… meeting someone who made them feel this warmth, this comfort and safety and happiness inside, just being near them, just from a look or a smile or a word. She didn’t understand it… but she felt all of that right now with Tegra. She nodded to him when he asked if she would dance with him. “Yes, I want to,” she said back as she moved a hand up to run her fingers through some of his silken hair that seemed to fall so softly and pool around her on the bed, moving her hand back up to trace his cheek with her fingertips. “… I love you…” she said softly, but the words were so achingly sincere, like she’d just discovered what all those feelings he stirred in her truly meant.

__________________________________________________________

“I know,” Nessa said. She then watched as he was about to knock, only for the door to open. She knew it was La’Shire. Hopefully she’d maybe given Silvi a little heads up that they were coming… Nessa moved inside, still holding to her brother’s arm. She was too stubborn to let him carry her, not when she was able to walk. Stright ahead of them there was Silvi with a young Fine Fur Gatan curled up on the sofa with her, sleeping soundly against her. She paused and smiled.

Trinket looked up at Ryn as Dazai supported and helped him. “I’m just glad you’ll be okay soon,” she said. He didn’t need to thank her or apologize to her… It wasn’t him who did any of it. It was all Jado… She left the room with them, knowing that her parents and Ryn’s parents and brother would be following. She listened as Dazai clarified that Ryn’s magic wasn’t weak, but quite strong. He, like Trinket, just hadn’t really tapped into it yet.

Kahi moved to rest a hand on the small of Millia’s back as they left Dazai’s office/apartments with Kahiri, Hunter and Ruby. “Ri, you should let Celluna know things are going to be okay… let her know where you’re going to be,” he said, knowing that there was no keeping Kahiri from being in the outer chamber to help Ryn through it. But he did need to let his mate know he was okay and that they were working to help Ryn…

“Yes, crazy which is bothersome.” Josie said as she held the protective barrier. “But not worrisome. Karin can be dangerous but he’s underestimated the strength Gideon possess and does not perhaps understand why Ambrose is even now retired from military action called. ‘Sir' Time off the battlefield has not dulled the warrior. Only made him wiser, stronger.”

Lily was unaware of the impending battle and too weak to sense the powerful magic or rather Josie being well aware of what the sudden pressure of even powerful protective magics could do, opted to cast one that supported the weak or injured with in it. The temple of Heavanna no evil or wicked shall pass within this sacred domain. Let those wound and in need of healing feel peace’s respite. The spell translated further but the jest it was given to them by an Ancient who wished to protect countless innocent who were injured. And so the created this barrier. A barrier whose incantation was more a prayer then a spell.

Liliyan'Anna took a deep breath closed her eyes then focused on Atticus opening the call on her end to his mirror..but she was nervous. Judy said he loved her. But….she hurt him. It was a terrible amount of guilt she carried. She knew why she did it. Trixie would have destroyed him…his honor his future. He would have been locked away as an honor-less Golden Eagle. Over a lie. But Ajax would believe it. He would take Trixie’s word she was on the council. Her father was kept in the dark. Trixie threatened to take her to a doctor she knew who would do a physical abortion….and after. They used Safira her life to keep Liky silent. So now as she waited for the mirror to connect she felt so very nervous……and yet longing too….to hear his voice see him, even if he was upset with her. Atticus was the only man she loved. Even now.

Safira shook her head. “I don’t but…” she looked at Sora. “Have you ever heard people talk to you like they can’t stand the air you breathe…there words hurt as they’re saying them. But it leaves you more painfully confused. Like something inside is telling you it’s not real? My mom was one who often left me feeling that way….but so did Loch and little Corrigan. Like the hurtful words didn’t carry true disgust and hatred. Since learning about the way Harpy Eagles are…it’s made me think back on them on the confused hurt I often felt.” She shook her head. “My Grandmother Josiphine she often told me that she was certain three of them loved me, but because they did…they were hurting me to get me out of there…”

Averie nodded. “Its called Cruelitra. A method once used Kindness masked as. Cruelty…or to be cruel to be kind. Its brutal. And it’s not easy to do. One has to know that if they di not act in a cruel manner to the one they are trying to save…there fate would be much worse including the likely event of death. The truth will come out. You’ll know if that confusion you felt was because they weren’t there true feelings soon enough.”
***

Fleur saw Dimael glance back at her, promising her she was safe. She then looked at Blake as Dimael addressed him, asking if he had something he wished to say to her or a message to deliver, recognizing the look on his face.

Blake was taken aback by Dimael’s powers of observation. HE supposed it made sense. He’d been around almost as long as the Ancients. He nodded. “That’s what she said too,” he said when Dimael mentioned Fleur was stronger than she realizes. “I got some of these items from a spirit in the castle named Alcyone…” he said, noting that Dimael seemed familiar with her. He must have known Silvitrista too, then, and visited LA’Shire in the distant past. He looked over to Fleur and took a step towards her before stopping and holding up a hand to let her know he wouldn’t come any closer, but… he wanted to properly address her. “The spirit I spoke with is very ancient and wise and she took possession of the dagger that hurt you. She wanted me to let you know that you are incredibly strong and your heart is of the purest there is… because you bested the dagger. The level of oppression you were under would have killed others a long time ago, before the dagger could even be summoned. The last time it was summoned, it required the cost of many lives to appear. This time it took only you… and because you were so strong, when they purged the magic from you, freed you from it… the dagger was left so depleted, it won’t hurt another again. That’s because of you.”

Dimael looked over as he waited for Mela. He had pointed to the children’s or the sisters asking her which she wished to see first. The most difficult part of this was getting the Crystal’s ironically. For that reason alone this protective amulet wasn’t often used…which was disappointing because the level of protection was like being protected by the Ancients themselves. He nodded at Blake mentioning Alcyone and that she was quiet wise. He did know her and Silvatrista. But the nod was to assure Fleur that Blake spoke the truth. He wasn’t trying to trick her into a false sense of security.
***


Karin shook his head. “I’m taking her back.” He said as he held his hand to the side a massive war hammer appearing the sheer size and weight would cripple most who weren’t a strong dragon or Kijin. Karin trained all his youth to be able go wild it…the last time he called it was when taking care of Lomond had proven to be an issue. Lomond was quite the skilled fighter. But considering who he was likely trained by….Karin glanced at Ambrose retired from active service or not that was not a Raven to take lightly. “What was your unofficial title agsin…the Crimson winged General or something? It was said there was no one who walked away from a battle with you.” He glared. “But surely you wouldn’t kidnap a man’s wife. Your telling me she wishes to be there. I’m sure your holding her against her will. Lilyan'Anna would never stay away from home this long. Not unless someone made her.” He said knowing that she returned not because she wanted to but had to….otherwise Loch would pay the price.

_____________________________________________________

“I’m not really sure how I know it. But..I do.” She said which might be a relief to Orion knowledge like that was often traces of memory returning or the situation was close enough to something from her past to recall memories she’d forgotten which was impart true…the other had to do with Sephiroth…his swearing to be a true Memoria to Pherenice to ease painful memories but not take them. To break the Memoria curse on her and restore her past to her. She nodded as he spoke on what he gleaned from her words. “Lady Lily…?” she asked unaware that a member of the council collapsed yesterday. And that Faroe a new council member took her to his mom, who was a doctor and the safest place for Lily.

~*~*~*~*~*~
Elaine smiled finishing off her fruit as Leda spoke. “It is good here now. Attie was voted in unanimously. Everyone felt he was best suited, they agreed with Ajax as he named Attie heir.” She looked at the sky then at Leda. “There’s been a quiet sorrow to him since her passing. The pain of loosing the one he loves again. I since he got the call and request to aid Lily if it was *her* doing. So often told me she could sense there was a deep bond between him and Lily. That she didn’t hold it against him. Because he truly loved her too.” Lainey looked at Leda. “Its just something she said just before we lost her. He hasn’t lost us both…not yet, as she drew her final breathe. I knew she didn’t mean Sora. But I couldn’t ask her what she meant. Then this incident with the Furry happened … and Safira met Sora…and then call to him…I honestly feel like it’s her doing. Like she’s set things into motion. To return his first glove to him. When she took her last breath she said…she still loves him…” Elaine smiled a bit. “Her cryptic words then after a brief pause to speak with such certainty…”

~*~*~*~*~*~…
“You’re Welcome" Aiyanna nodded. Watching him take off, then turned to look at Grail. As he spoke reassuring her that Faroe would be alright. That he could have been a guard with the way Gideon taught him to fight. She smiled as she looked at him nodding. “Thank you Grail I needed to hear it…” Anna said softly taking a deep breath. “You two…are important to me. So is Hem but its different.” She looked at him…if she had to choose she didn’t know if she could. At least not now…maybe not ever….but she wanted there happiness more then anything.

“Mmm it’s hard to say.” Windham said honestly. “The sacred realm is like D'Joran….I know this past year of ten who chose to leave. Many coming here to D'Joran a few to N'Jara and a couple went to work for an Ancient. I didn’t know them personally. The last one I knew, a friend of mine was Seon. But I haven’t heard from him in a long time. Last I knew he married a girl named Robin and they had a little boy.”
____________________________________________________

Cloud finished his shower, then wrung out his hair before stepping out to dry off. He looked at the suit he had picked. They were going somewhere nice for dinner. He’d never normally go to a place like this mostly because he’d be going alone in the past before becoming part of the crew here. Now? It fell to needing to make the arrangements but dealing well with most people he did not. He had worried he alienated Kurama at points but the half sacred seemed unbothered by him. Cloud began getting dressed, his clothes took the longest to put on, with all the intricate gears for buttons and latches yet it didn’t look wrong. Mostly because those button gears were the size of small buttons.

Kurama was half turned towards the door, head tipped back as water rushed from the shower head over him. He wasn’t aware of his sudden company but nor would he be angry momentarily confused till he realized he forgot to lock the door which would make this moment his fault not hers. But he was half sacred fox and so thanks to the way his fathers race of sacred foxes was, he was very comfortable in his own skin. Add growing up in Port Royale where a thief or worse could pop up in your bathroom unannounced being shocked wasn’t something that happened often. By worse it wasn’t assassin which many would believe no, it was a brothel man or woman looking for a ‘quickie’.

Kurama turned unknowingly exposing himself to her as he put a bit of conditioner in his palm working it through his hair, then tails all with his eyes closed as Zosie had no hostile intent he didn’t sense her there. And since she wasn’t trying to jump him, he remained unaware of her presence at the moment he finished with his tails all ten of them lathered up a cloth he brought with him and washed down. It was here he finally opened his eyes seeing Zosie standing there…with an rather adorable look. She looked frozen deer in headlights kind of frozen, a very noticeable heated blush….and her gaze was glued on him. All he had left was his back…”Sorry, I’ll be but a moment longer…” he spoke rather calmly….seon was the same although…his mother told him that he’d invite his unexpected guest into the shower with him, and playfully ask if they liked what they saw.

Kurama didn’t think much of his build or even consider that he might be greatly different then many on the ship. His eyes moved about…no back brush had he truly forgotten it as he had forgotten to lock the door. Locking doors wasn’t something the half sacred fox thought about. “Of course I forgot it.” He said lightly, gathering and pulling his hair over his shoulder, the water making the crimson into pink into silvery bluish white seem deeper in tone. He’d not make things more awkward for her by asking her to get his back but he did start to reach behind himsrlf….although if she offered…he wouldn’t refuse her.
___________________________________________________
Sephiroth nodded as she said they were coming soon. “They’re heavy….centuries of memories emotions stripped from her. She tried to stop them, but it was too late. Only the Oracle calls her forth from her place of rest. The first they falsely created commanded Pherenice to accept the purge…forced her to obey. Twilia never used the Oracle’s ability to command Pherenice…” he looked at Bless. “I’ve seen it all…every awful wrong done here till now. Twilia…predicted our births. Predicted Twilight’s birth….she had the Demi-Ancient Dimael promise her…to come when she was born. Take her from Aeon….and within this year have her return to Aeon…to accept the Blessing that balances her gift….to...” Sephiroth took a deep breath. “To meet with us…the trinity born to set right what has gone astray….she gazed into the future this far…because of..me.”

Sephiroth looked at her then at his hands. “The Casel cakes…when I learned that recipe…I..touched her in the past….drew her gaze to us…she said to thank me for showing her….she’d share her secret recipe with me….Lady Pherenice was with her and asked who she was speaking with….Twilia told her she’d know…in the distant future.” He took a deep breathe. “You asked if it feels like a lot…that would be…understating it….its like having the weight of the world on my shoulders. We…couple by memories fading over time…the Opposite is true for Lady Pherenice her memories never fade on there own…the Memoria of the Shisha was never to take her memories…only ease them, make them fade to the back a bit but she’d still retain them. I have to return them to her…this weight though…without the blessings I received would destroy my mind. It’s too much to ask you to carry with me.”
___________________________________________________
“A dear friend of ours has a crush on someone. We where hoping to learn his name so we could ask her if she knows his full name. If not…it would give her something to break the ice with. Start talking to him outside of work. But it wouldn’t work if what everyone calls him isn’t a nickname. “ Levia said looking at her. “I’m certain he likes her back. But she only ever speaks to him on a professional level…we won’t tell her or anyone else what we learn it's just so if we ask her to get her curious enough to get past her nerves and talk to him…its not a question that would make her curl more into herself.” Levia knew they had to have a good reason. And if everyone calling him Riggs was a personal thing it wouldn’t do to go around telling people. But this way Opal would be curious enough to ask him. Actually talk to him outside of nurse and doctor.

Lyka looked at her, as he munched on the berries he had plucked. That she didn’t mention it to him meant the crystal was likely damaged. “You know…Levi repaired Princess Sora's broken Solar Array mirror so it could work again. I know you Cuz, you didn’t mention it till now because its damaged right? I know Uncle Crofty. He insists on showing off what you do with his highlight reels.” Lyka smiled. “I was at Uncle Flori and Aunt Fatima's place a while back and your dad pulled it out, showing clips of our last mission and grilling me for details..I never said anything because I know how eccentric our family can be. Good but unique.”

☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆
Minato did catch him gazing at his bed with a look that said he’d love to get comfy there. Minato knew it was innocent his gaze. “a late lunch first we can figure out desert later” He said playfully as he made his way to the kitchen area. “Are you allergic to anything or have something you don’t like!” he asked wanting to make sure Esric enjoyed his lunch. Then glanced about. “Thank you. It’s a blend of High Elvin and Night Elvin. My king said it perhaps perfectly symbolized the way we should be. If our cultures merged so well. There was no reason to fight. Personally it’s just what I find comfortable.”

_______________________________________________

Maddie’s gentle touch on her hand broke her loose of the painful memories and she listened as Haddie spoke. “That’s been my whole life…its new and different here. A little….um scary at times? But…I don’t dislike it. Its more….I’m not sure the word…there really wasn’t any one word. It was scary because it was all new and different. Intimidating and exciting and interesting it was a lot.

“No, not with his magic sealed. “ Veetoria said then nodded. “Yeah, but he won’t speak on it willingly. He’ll likely look down on you snort and laugh. Necromancers don’t fear us, or dying. But they do fear there leaders finding out they flailed. They honestly believe themselves immortal….theres actually only one way to gain immortality it’s the fountain of youth. You could spend your entire life looking but it will only appear before the one it chooses and never again. My Captain said it choose someone. This person according to him can be killed he won’t stay dead. The eternal waters of life with the fountain are now within him…and if he chooses a mate him or her too.”


Raphtalia nodded. “Of course.” She said. She had no intention of doing harm, and it was a simple request. Penny's heart was in the right place. She watched her light up. Learning to defend first she heard a few in the castle state was harder and yet. It was those stronger in defense that guaranteed less injuries and deaths. With the Valkyrie leading the charge to attack was foolish. One of there warnings he who attacks first falls first. She say Penny brighten up excited about this. Osk agreed because it was confrontation last. “Penny no weapon can penetrate a strong flawless shield. It is the founding philosophy of the Valkyrie. It won’t be easy learning to shield and defend first attack absolutely last. The strongest weapon is that which protects not that which takes life…but we will start tomorrow. I’ll let your brother know when I’m coming to get you. You as well.”
_________________________________________________________

Blaise stayed behind Alder as he asked. She was scared to say the least.
Vyshae looked at him. “I’m here on behalf of King Sylar.” She said looking at Alder. “He asked me to watch over her. That her truth would come out…and when it didn’t I nedded to make sure who was with her was a True Night Elf of Rohdorn.” She looked at them. ‘Alder do you swear in the name of Rohdorn to keep her safe?” Vyshae asked. It was heavy to vow by there Ancient one could not lie and speak his name. Rohdorn was the Ancient of Truth and True Night. If Alder meant Blaise any ill he sould avoid saying there Ancients name. It was a way to trust loyalties among Night Elves. Vyshae could not speak his name and state she was here on behalf of King Sykar to ensure her safety. “We knew something was wrong but needed the deception to break to know how to help her.

____________________________________________________

“yes" He said as he turned stepping off the balcony and following her into the bathroom. Xell walked in, he would aid her, but she’d likely wonder if he was touching her at all he’d be do gentle. He was very much aware how delicate and fragile she was. But that was just part if her beauty. Something else about Calla to protect.

Rumi continued using his mouth and tongue to bring her pleasure hearing her sweet moans and sounds wax only encouraging as he watched he bite a finger lightly. She was adorable to watch. And as nervous as he was since this was his first time doing something like this her responses assured him he was doing it right.

Solan smiled kissing the top of her head as she nuzzled him. He watched he sometimes couldn’t believe how reckless with his life he was before meeting her. Thst all changed as Trzit put it for the better when Keelin came into his life. He saved her, but she saved him too. If not for her he’d have continued to volunteer for extremely dangerous assignments. Then there was Jarral and Wynter. They held on for each other.

Jarral hugged Wynter gently. Then Solan asked a curious Question.

“Well, do you two want to wait and have the wedding in Evangelion…or have the wedding here in one of the Gardens then go to Evangelion?” He asked figuring it wasn’t his place to make that choice.
Jarrzl paused. “Which do you want? Married here In La'Shire? Or in Evangelion?” he asked he could marry her right now, but this day was important to her too. Her wedding day. The difference was greatest for Wynter. They were family the four of them. But married here would mean ongoing there if if the reception was cold. Jarral wouldn’t be her fiance but her husband and mate. Proof to anyone in Evangelion that he wasn’t going anywhere. Not without Wybter.
_________________________________________________

“I did.” He reaffirmed looking at Liam. Daire regarded his best friend a moment. “Liam, I think it best you were sitting for this.” He said since it was heavy. Very heavy….of all the things for the song to prey upon. But that was why it worked….

☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆
Tae took the potion and drank it down as there was a knock at the door and Semper and Tilly had a brief exchange. “An older male Lycan was trying to force a younger girl on my kitchen staff to leave with him, she was refusing but he wasn’t taking no for an answer. I wouldn’t let him force her to leave with him.. So he grabbed my wrist crushing it. A Far Mist Sentinel, named Oak stopped him, I gave him permission to use the mist to aid me….” Tae shook head looking at Tilly. “Tilly…please..” she said Tae had a hard time explaining any injury to herself.

Anos listened as Nara spoke stating it didn’t reflect his heart. He acted that way to get the demon to listen. He had to. “You don’t see a evil demon when you look at me?” after what he did he could sense and feel the unease in the Mystrians around him. But none moved to attack or kick him out. It ate at him because it was that behavior that lead to the demon hunts. But there were good and bad. Which was why they preferred Ne’therian’s over demons.

~*~*~*~*~
Aster smiled and giggled as she looked at Violet. “We need to find a few more pretty stones too.” She said leaning into Violets hug a little bit. Her tail wagging.

“Thanks it wasn’t easy. Ravenna often found different twisted ways to go after them. But Gigi and I agreed…they’d know love and smiles. Ginseng and I were too close in age for me to completely protect her…but I could keep Ravenna’s focus on me alone for as long as possible.” Fauve said. She was the oldest it fell to her to protect them. “But as A kid I had my limit…she still got to Ginseng…I know she hurt her a lot. But Ginseng wouldn’t tell me She’d suffer in silence so I worry she’ll do that now…but Sorei…just like you reached me when I tried to avoid my pain…its like I feel he’ll get her through this…like he hears her in her silence what she needs.”


“No problem.” He said as he gently worked the brush free then lightly spritzed her hair with the detangling spray. Sorei began brushing it out slowly working the snarls out, taking extra time and care with the bigger ones. Eventually after a few moments the brush was running cleanly smoothly through her hair. The detangling spray light enough to not weigh her hair down.
_____________________________________________________

Pallas moved and joined her. “They’ll be careful. Lute wouldn’t suggest it if it was too dangerous. You’re right. But my gut tells me they walked into a hot zone. I get this feeling enemy and comrades are all intermixed.” She shook her head. “You’re right though…Traine would have known that going in. Prepared his team before entry.”

Marshall laughed. “Too sweet for your liking but I get it. I’m not fond of anything too tart. It can taste good just not my cup of tea.” He said since Rostan was drinking it like a champ. “Not long with what Fiore put together. About ten minutes to create the antitoxin and ten to start to show some signs and another ten for a noticeable difference. But if it’s really bad it’ll take more then one dose. Three patients three doses is what it’ll equate out to. Worse case I use a special long range com crystal call Fii and have him walk me through emergency procedures . He’s done it countless times. “
__________________________________________________________
“I know.” She said smiling. “Just venting. Don’t need to bring there full force against us. Just feel better about that creepy fox if I think of him being taken out…so he can’t hurt them you know? But I know we need stealth not chaos.”

“Movement a heart beat.” He answered softly listening to there baby. He knew love. He wanted to be a father and husband. He was an apothecary and loved his work helping others. It was easy to forget all that when he caught Havarti's scent. But Paz could bring it all back into focus.


“We’ll see.” Havarti said smirking and walking away not wishing to get into an entanglement with Cass. He walked off. “We’ll see.” He walked away certain Fiore would come to him at any time now. He’d return to Havarti willingly except he was wrong. Kiten would resist with everything he had. He was with who he wished to be with.

Prim walked with Min arms linked. Carrying the cookies. She looked at the smaller cozy cottage they were walking towards. It. There they would meeting Heirloom and the mystery girl. A girl Leif would know as they were classmates.


Leif looked at her. “Actually Zendra saw us…not our names but knew it would be us. So she provided everything , clothes our likes. Prim said she left a letter to her daughter and guests. A welcome letter.” He looked at her. “A bit weird but Prim said she’s been receiving things from Zenra since she was little.”

Heirloom nodded. “If you need me just call.” He said softly blushing despite himself at her soft spoken you too. He stepped out and closed the door behind him, then moved about tidying up. He liked it clean but not so clean it looked unloved in. He looked over sensing Minerva and Prim who…made his heart ache. Like sensing mom coming home after being gone a long time, or a big sister.

___________________________________________________________
Kiyoko nodded as she looked at him blushing. “You may need to remind me a few times. “ She teased feeling a little more like herself. She nodded as he brought the tray back as she began eating he was right. If she didn’t eat the baby would nothing but her to take what it needed from.

“Wynter and I share the same parents. The other five are half brothers and sisters. My father fell through an iceberg was believed to be dead. My mother remarried but after my siblings were born he tried to harm my mother. My birth father who survived against all odds returned saved my mother and not long after Wynteress was born.” He said over half way through his sandwich talking between bites. “hmm…” he said then blinked as he took the last bite. “Ah yes Regent Divinity Emris is my mother.” Regius said as he stood stating it as if discussing the weather although his faint blush was over the conversation with her. He rinsed the dishes taking a moment to clean them. “I have a bad habit of referring to her as Divinty when speaking to others. She was ecstatic I found her of course.”


Tasha nodded as she looked at him. “I fear there everywhere. Burskan and Grayson have spoken with him. Fable ‘s magic has yet to awaken. So she has what they called Episodes. Yule was getting angry over them. I think Ethion decided that Fenris who loves her built a home for her…was her husband. It’s my understanding that they stopped calling Yule or Cina. They call Fen. He comes when she collapses and gently lifts her. Thanks them for watching over her and takes her home to rest. The house he built for her. Fable often goes there, to get away from Cina and Yule in fact she almost seems to live there.” She said. “ They’ve remained chaste through all this.”


Naria smiled as he lifted her up, into his arms. Sweeping her off her feet as he walked over to the bed. He walked over and gently set her down on the bed . Sitting down next to her. He leaned forwards kissing Lorna restraint wasn’t easy. But he needed to. There was no way he’d rush and risk hurting her.

☆☆☆☆☆
Aiyan continued and leaned in, kissing her as he continued to play. Wanting to bring her pleasure. He loved being with her. Hearing her singing.

Kei growled in pleasure moving a bit until he was pressed up against her the smallest shift would join them together again. “Naiya.” He breathed leaning close to her ear. He loved every moment they were together like this. He loved holding Naiya in his arms.


Nayril placed a finger to her lips. When he asked if the Druid Princess was. She smiled as He said it was all the more reason to be having it here. She blushed a bit as he said she was the readon he felt confident in his place first as Prince then as King. You’ve always had the ability Finn. I’m just happy I can support you.”

Meliodas smiled. “Alright, but let’s wait till we can lay in bed. “ he said softly. “It can be done here, but I want to hold you in my arms.” He said softly as he brushed her cheek. He knew it was a lot for the first time. But he wanted her go be enveloped in warmth all the way around.

“Fable, you don’t need to change. They’re comfy clothes but they’re not looking like p.j.s. he said softly. “Besides, your catch a cold if you change, your temp drops after. She’d rather you stay dressed to stay healthy.” He said walking over and kneeling down.

“Maize.” He said softly as he leaned the short distance to kiss her. His antlers had clusters of leaves and berries. Athrun ran his hand along her side breaking the kiss as he lined up. It would be so easy to enter a small movement of the hips.

________________________________________________________

Ettie smiled at her cute response but nodded. “Yeah, that was a kiss.” He said softly not sure how she felt about it. But her tails and wings were a good clue as to how she felt. She was so adorable how innocent she was about all this.

Link was eating it wasn’t easy to get down but he did know it was important. Before he could say anything a Spriggan walked up.

“Lady Ceci has a solarium pool on the roof. Its next to the Lunar Pool…I forget what she called it…but she said sun based magic users heal quickly there. “ she said looking at them. Then looked back in the direction that Savarian had gone. She continued to walk after giving that piece of information.

Link looked at her. *I’m coming with you. It’s a dangerous place.” He said and no telling how skilled Zen was.

Tegra smiled, leaning in. “I love you too" he answered her softly leaning in to kiss her gently on the lips. Her response to this is your first time. The relaxing of subtle tension. Tegra sould never hold the other against her and possible all but erase it from her memory. He wasn’t ripping or pulling at cloths but gently caressing her side. He was making love to her, dancing with her. He was not the only one who needed this embrace she needed to know what it was to be in the embrace of one who loved her as opposed to a more primal need.
__________________________________________________________


Silvi looked over touching a finger to her lips as she looked down. Then glanced at Nyx and the spare guest room. Nyx nodded helping Nessa to a large comfy chair, then walked over and gently scooped Mira up. He carried her gently to the room laying her down covered still in the blanket she was snuggled under with Silvi. As Nyx came out closing the door he watched Silvi get up walk over and hug Nessarina. “I’m so glad your back, your safe.” She said softly.

Ryn nodded holding her hand as they drew close Dazai pointed to the outer chamber. “You guys will be there. The pups and I will be waiting in there.” He said guiding the duo in.

Millia looked at Kahi grateful. “This has to work.” She whispered.

Ri looked at them nodding and stepping aside once in the room, calling Celly. She needed to know. He knew she’d want him staying for Ryn's sake as well. If they could save him, they needed to, Celly always asked how he could do this. It wasn’t Ryn. She was right. All the bad things wasn’t him at all.

Toia nodded again and then offered them an escort into the Oak, "Once the magic was removed from her body she showed remorse as well signs she did not have control of herself. She was following something else which was the dagger." She noted to Del. "But, the ordeal has left her very weak still. We will do what we can to help her, but she needs support."

Acerbus walking with them and looking over to el to see how she would react to this. They had an idea but now it was all confirmed. He was also glad Toia was trying to keep this private for now. When done he wanted to ask about Sharply but right now he made sure Del's concerns where taking care of. Little did they know they would meet up with Mel and Blake.

Mela nodded and moving over to watch, she then swirled her hand an her magic book appeared in her hand and a pen. She wanted to make sure she took the right notes for future if she was to make these herself. She nodded along making the notes here and there and some quick drawings to help her as well. "Hmmm..okay....hmmm. The children first." She answered.

Donovan smiled hearing the way she said fly, like it was almost a release of something inside her. "All right then. We can take off over there." He noted pointing to one of the breaks in the railings of the walkways. He would still hold her hand as the flew but was curious if she might try and spread her wings a little once in the air.

***

Crys walked along, "Just one of our hangouts, little hole in the wall." She said, "I go there when I need to get away from Rio and Pops for a little bit." She noted moving along the walk ways with Eros to one of the more out of the way areas, he would notice not as many people this side of the village.

Pops shook his head, "Eh, too much work. I like the little more freedom of an Inn." He noted, "Some come in for a night or two, maybe a drink and some food. But, it doesn't have the stress I think comes from a restaurant." He noted which is not that he couldn't. One of the other reasons for an Inn there was more room to hide some things from his old life. And no one really questioned if the owner needed to close the doors for a little bit. Of course the irony of his latest long terms guest being a guard was not lost on him.

***

The guard looked down when he heard the whisper, that worried him a lot hearing that. He needed to think fast luck Corrigan gave him an easy out. "Sorry but we need to go Ma'am. Lord Samson has a small window to do the interview and I hate for him to miss it." He said and turning lightly taking his hand to fly off again. "If you need anything please contact Chief Donovan." He added moving to try and get the young boy to safety.

Samson had started to tap his foot. "They should have been here by now." He noted, something was delaying them and it was now starting to worry the elder raven. He wished he knew where they were coming from. "Maybe I should have gone myself..."

"That would be a little unwise sir." Jupiter noted as he came up behind him and Atticus. He looked and bowed a little to the Golden before looking back. "I had gotten a feeling something was right and Tenebra told me what Karin had attempted a summons." He said he left out Twilight since she hadn't had a vision or anything so he didn't wish to worry him. "Thought I could help in some way."

Judith smiled and once out of the room, "I think so tea would be lovely." She answered but then stopped as she felt the magic go up and around the home and them. She sighed a little bit knowing the only reason that would be up is because he was about to do something foolish. "May need to raincheck, I should let Samson know what is going on."

***

Helios was still thinking about it. At one time he was an ally with Karin when he was a prince and Head of the Guards. But, the moment he lost those titles he was also dropped and forgotten about by the Harpy. Seemed he did have need for a title less raven. "It all depends on how much he as drunk. I have never known him to go hard and be out in public, but something must have happened if he is trying to summon somethings."

Horace looked back when it was suggested he head back home. "But..."

Nessaran shook her head, "No but, remember a squire needs to heed the words of their knight." She corrected and then winked to Lulu. "Besides it was a good first day." And moved quickly on the walk way following the best she could where Karin and his two son flew off to. Her senses were telling her that even though she stalled the group they still were caught yet. She have to figure out quickly where they might have gone.

Mars looking at Koi as she talked about later that night, he seemed to perk up a little bit, "You promise." He whispered back. And he was going to hold her to it. He stopped walking as his father stopped in front of him and moved to one of the of the walk way. He could feel the updraft, it was strong today. And since his family lived a little higher this was the perfect spot to take them right to the perch. "After you then." He said to Koi.

Lumin just smiled and she sipped on hers. "Oh I know, I know." She agreed, "Honestly, when it got postponed I think I was about to just beg them to go to the Coven and have one of them just marry. I think if I have to look over another suit for Mars I was going to lose my mind." Little did the two of them know of the news that was about to hit them.

***

Serg took note of the neckless but went on to follow Nascha as she moved on to the next area. He smiled as she seemed so happy and excited right now. That made him all the more relaxed again. He followed along letting her lead the way.

Rio nodded, "And, I like being here with you." He told her and then smiled at her his eyes failing for a second to check her out before he regained control. "Also that you've stayed with me when several times you could have walked away and for good reason. Like with how Nov spoke to you or when it looked like I was in real trouble with the La'Shire here. Or my not so good introduction to your family, but we are still here and...I want to be with you longer if you want me to." He said to her opening up a little bit.

Tria moved her long hair a bit out of her face, "I use to be able to do few more before my first break." She told him and smirked, "You think I'm a fish." She teased him some but still was glad he was here to help her through this. "You looked bushed already." She told him, "Come on let's just float a little good way to relax."

Abbadon put his crystal away and came back into the conversation, "Wait, what's going on?" he asked, something about a mother possible being dead. But, she wasn't and was some trick. He then listened and looked over to Averie, "Are you saying they were trying to drive her away not because they hated her, but instead they cared so much they wanted her gone and out of danger?" He asked very confused but the idea of that.

Duncan took a small breath after the story and went back to taking a few bites of his food. This wasn't so bad so far, everyone was getting along well enough. Things were feeling normal he was only slightly embarrassed by his fathers eating habits. All seemed good.

Gilen looked over to his wife silently maybe wondering why she was so worried and went on this trip. Everything they saw seemed to show things were fine between their son and Saffy. He didn't want to bring up anything yet since everyone seemed to be enjoying this but he was starting to get curious.

Avi finished a few bites, "So, we are all here now two families together." She said moving to clean her mouth with a napkin. She of course had several questions a lot of it was the feelings she had to got them on the trip and now how he connected himself. While it is not unheard of for a hybrid to able to tap into their parents traits, it was rare for that to happen at his age, unless something forced him to.

***

Shiha waited as one of the nurse pulled over a tray with several syringes on them filled and ready. She moved over and tested on before moving towards one of the wounded. "You are going to feel a small prick and it may get hot for a moment but this well help you." She noted and injected one. "We made this anti-toxin long ago. You brought them here quickly which is good, they will recover. It won't be fun, but they will recover." She looked to Tempest and seemed to look at him as if trying to place him. "Why did you all even go though the woods? Didn't you show them the main road Lana?" She asked.

Bengail confused looked at him, "Danger?" He asked, "I am not sure what you are getting at. Is there something you all aren't saying?" He asked. The tiger was already a little confuse by this visit out of no where. They mentioned they were answering an old call for help, but they had all but given up on them ever showing up, but now they were here and with that this tension with them.

Delilah smiled and gratefully accepted Toia’s personal escort into the Sacred Oak with Acerbus. She moved to slip her hand into her husband’s again and walked with Toia, listening as she explained what she and Acerbus had been coming to wonder… Toia was very good at sensing these things in others and Del had come to trust her insight and advice. She looked at Acerbus, noticing how he was watching her. She nodded a bit to him. “She’ll have support… if she accepts it,” she said, looking back to Toia. “Acerbus and I both know from personal experience that it’s… sometimes hard to accept help from others… or to let others in… when you’re in a mindset that makes you feel unworthy of it,” she said. It was, after all, the mindset they’d both been in when they first met, and changed each other’s minds, let each other in. Then again, they were both quite stubborn in their own rights and, somewhere in all of that, they’d connected at a level where they stopped feeling unworthy and just let each other in, then let others in too. Of course, it was still a thought in the front of her mind that once they’d handled the matter of Fleur… they would need to ask about Sharply. They wouldn’t leave without Acerbus seeing him for himself.

Blake watched Fleur as she seemed to quietly accept his words, though he could tell she was still unsure… He looked back over at Mela as she started to take notes on the process with Dimael showing her how to make the powerful protection talismans. He looked back to Fleur as she lowered the blanket just a bit to uncover more of her face. He nodded. “You’re the only one to survive that dagger, Fleur. You’re stronger than the darkness. I couldn’t swallow you, because you have a light inside of you that burns too brightly for any darkness to snuff out. It’s not weakness to accept help from those who want to give it… it just makes the light brighter,” he said quietly. “Can you please let me know you’ve heard me? Something?” he asked… and he waited… and finally, Fleur flicked one of her raccoon ears and her eyes moved up and down, like she was nodding with them, but not moving anything else. It was acknowledgement, though, and Blake felt content that he’d delivered Alcyone’s message successfully.

Deetra nodded and moved with Donovan to the edge of the walkway, where the break in the railings was. She shifted a bit, letting one wing out of her traveling cloak, and then the other. She gave them a good stretch behind her and looked over her shoulder, seeming almost like she hadn’t seen them like that in a while. Some referred to her color combination of black and white as a Dalmatian Raven, she was actually half Raven and half Moon Dust Dove… accounting for her smaller size and her hair, white as champagne moonlight. She looked at Donovan again and looked a bit sheepish about looking at her own wings like they were new to her. “I don’t really get to fly much,” she admitted. She then looked ahead, seeing others flying around Unkindness and she smiled. Once Donovan made the move to fly, she flapped her wings and lifted off with him, holding to his hand so they wouldn’t get separated in her first trip to her new home.

***

“You’re just full of surprises,” Eros noted with a smile, not minding in the least getting to learn more about Crys, her interests and places she liked to go. There was a lot still to learn, it seemed, as she’d kept a lot close to her chest about her past and her present, about Pops and Rio and Novelyn, but it was all coming out slowly as he proved he deserved her trust and her truth. “I can’t say I’ve come to this side too much… didn’t even know some of these places were here,” he admitted.

Noa smiled and nodded, “I suppose you’re right. There is something to be said for having more freedom,” she agreed. “That’s why I liked traveling around like I do, in my little airship. I do love it, I just… for all the people I meet and know and the friends I make around D’Joran and out in the islands… one can still feel a bit lonely in the big scheme. I guess my mother was right. She said one day I’d ‘grow out’ of the nomadic lifestyle,” she mused. “I’ll never tell her she was right, of course. She’d never let me live it down,” she laughed.

***
Atticus nodded to Jupiter upon his arrival. “He’s right, Sammy. It was the right idea to send your guards to collect the boy instead,” he agreed, just as he heard the soft humming sound drone in and out. That wasn’t the sound of a crystal, but of his golden comm mirror. He looked at Samson and Jupiter, excusing himself back inside. “Excuse me, I need to answer this,” he said before stepping back in and opening what looked like a closed pocket watch on a chain, revealing the mirror inside, much like Soraya’s compact mirror that closed with an ornate cover. It glowed gold and then Lily’s voice came through, her image appearing in it as his would be reflected back to hers. “Lily…” She looked… exhausted… but… beautiful. “Oh, Lily, are you okay?” he asked.

Twilight moved the dishes to the sink and let them soak. She looked back to where Tenebra was. “I’ve been wondering… is this shadow form the only one you can take?” she asked him curiously. “I just… my grandfather gave me something to read and… there’s part on Shinkage,” she noted. “It said you can look a lot like us if you want… not just like a shadow… Have you ever been able to?” she asked curiously. Had he ever taken on a more tangible form? If not, he might find it happening in Aeon. His shadow form might not be able to stick there… although she was certain he was supposed to go there for some reason. Perhaps there was something there for him to learn or discover himself.

Sabine turned to look back at Judith and Josie as Judith said she needed to contact Samson and let him know what was going on. At least if Karin and his sons were focused on trying to gain access to the Carnac home, they would be easy to locate. Samson could, perhaps, get his guards to group up and descend upon the group, to arrest Karin and his sons before anyone else got hurt. “Yes, Judy, please hurry. I know Gideon and Ambrose can hold their own, but…” she didn’t know for how long. Josie had faith in them, and so did Sabine, but… she also knew that the Blackburns weren’t known to play fair either. She then looked back out the window to see her son arrive, too, and her heart went into her throat. She knew that Faroe was well-trained by his father, but… he was also her only child. She didn’t want him getting hurt because of Karin, Jordan and Andre of all Mystrians.

“You can try, but you might lose a wing,” Gideon returned as he swung his heavy staffs around, standing as though ready to strike, but he was waiting. Let Karin or his sons try first. He would not have Karin laying any shameful claims that Gideon had been the aggressor here. Although he did have the word of Ambrose to back him up. Ambrose was said to speak only in truths and would have a liar’s tongue cut with fine paper as punishment, and then forced to drink juice made from citrus fruits. It was something that would heal, but would be terribly painful and uncomfortable for a time. He likened it to learned that words had consequences just as actions did. It wasn’t something they practiced any longer, but Ambrose had not only served on the First Council, but had been the one to form the Guard, and served as the first Captain, as well as the first ‘Trusted,’ which was the proper title for the one who personally protected the Lord and Lady of the Unkindness, a title last held by Jupiter Soldato, and currently by his younger brother, Mars Soldato.

“Don’t be foolish, Karin. You are already in enough trouble, and you’re dragging your sons into it,” Ambrose said. The raven, aside from his feathers having silvered at the tips and his hair having turned a mix of gunmetal gray and silver, held back in a neat, intricate braid, he did not lose any of his strength, physically or magically. He have removed himself from political and military life, but that didn’t mean that he had stopped maintaining himself. His sword, given the name Svarand or the Answerer, was as much of legend as he was. It had a golden hilt and was said to never miss a blow, and when it was held to a person’s throat, they could neither move or tell a lie.

***

Lulu looked at Nessaran and smiled when she winked, knowing that she was being both encouraging to Horace, but also keeping him safe. Blake had definitely chosen well… although it was clear that Helios hadn’t been made aware. Or rather, he hadn’t read the message Zanna sent regarding her plans to have the kids word with a mentor and tutor from the Knights of La’Shire. Lulu could see already a change in Horace. “I was heading back to your home to check in on your sisters. Why don’t you come with me?” she suggested to him. “I’m sure they’d love to hear about your new spell you learned. Something for them to look forward to learning when they’re ready,” she added. She just hoped Helios didn’t ask where Zanna was, though Lulu knew the only answer she could give would be that she had some family matters to tend to… She wasn’t sure yet how to bring up Helios to Sharply… or Sharply to Helios…

Koi smiled and blushed a little at how Mars perked up. She nodded to him and smiled again and giving him a little sing-song ‘mmhmm’ when he asked if she promised. She then watched as Tractus caught the updraft at the end of the platform to fly up to his and Lumen’s perch. She looked at Mars and moved ahead of him, opening her wings and stepping off, the draft propelling her up far quicker than it had Tractus, but she was also smaller. It was probably why she could sometimes get the advantage on Mars in a race. It depended on how many currents and updrafts they ran into. Those things could just propel her ahead of the strongest flier. She knew how to use them wisely. She landed on the porch to Tractus and Lumen’s home and stepped a bit more, turning to watch Mars join them. She then paused and heard voices coming from inside. “Is my mom here too?” she asked Tractus.

Kalani laughed and nodded. “I know Jupiter and Twilight needed to have the lavish wedding. It’s customary for royal weddings. None in Unkindness would expect anything less. Something to celebrate,” she said, regarding Lumen’s eldest son’s wedding… “But Koi has never been good with attention, at least not since Alaric’s passing brought so much attention on our family,” she admitted. “Maybe a quiet ceremony at the Coven would be ideal. I don’t want them to think they have to go big with it just to please us,” she added. The mothers seemed like they would probably be perfectly fine to learn the couple eloped when they went to La’Shire for Tria and Aspen’s wedding.

***

Serg took note of the neckless but went on to follow Nascha as she moved on to the next area. He smiled as she seemed so happy and excited right now. That made him all the more relaxed again. He followed along letting her lead the way.

Rio nodded, "And, I like being here with you." He told her and then smiled at her his eyes failing for a second to check her out before he regained control. "Also that you've stayed with me when several times you could have walked away and for good reason. Like with how Nov spoke to you or when it looked like I was in real trouble with the La'Shire here. Or my not so good introduction to your family, but we are still here and...I want to be with you longer if you want me to." He said to her opening up a little bit.

Tria moved her long hair a bit out of her face, "I use to be able to do few more before my first break." She told him and smirked, "You think I'm a fish." She teased him some but still was glad he was here to help her through this. "You looked bushed already." She told him, "Come on let's just float a little good way to relax."

Soraya listened and shook her head. It was a deceptive sort of love… to make one believe they were despised just to protect them. Sounded like a Harpy concept for sure… because to love in such a way was perceived as weakness, perhaps. It wasn’t like that amongst Goldens. They only spoke with sincerity and honesty, even if that sometimes was blunt. Of course, the consequences that someone like Loch or Lily or Corrigan would face for saying the truth was much more horrible than for a Golden, because of the social order of Harpies. She looked over at Abbadon, understanding his confusion over the concept. It was foreign for Goldens. “That’s exactly what he’s saying,” he said to Abbadon when he tried to comprehend Averie’s words. “We may need to plan to go home to Aer’Oro… so you can find out the truth. But… I can’t bring Zlo away from La’Shire until he’s better… and…” she looked at Abbadon, “We couldn’t ask you to leave Tiffan behind… and she won’t leave while her friend is away,” she noted, Fii having entrusted her to care for his gardens and to maintain his Apothecary Pantry, which was needed by the infirmary… One thing at a time, she supposed.

It wasn’t long before a knock came to the door as Tiff arrived at Soraya’s room. She didn’t want to just walk in, despite the door being unlocked. Then La’Shire, seeming to know they were waiting for her, opened the door for her and the swan looked confused as no one was there. She hadn’t interacted too much with the spirit in the castle, except to get directions from it in the form of a ball of light inside the crystal… She stepped inside and looked over, seeing the group as the door closed behind her.

Riggs moved a cart over by Zlo’s bed, then removed the lid from the tray. “Had some food sent over from the kitchen for you. I’m pretty sure you must be hungry. Our scans indicate you haven’t really eaten in a while, so it might be part of why you’re feeling a bit tired and weaker,” he said. Without the influence of Chaos’s blood, or the demon in the scepter, Zlo was back to running on his own magical core and his own body… which had been put through the ringer more in the last several weeks than it had even in the earlier days of Chaos’s influence, back when Zlo was still a member of the Unkindness. “You should eat as much as you can.”

Saffy was eating the most she had, probably, since her ordeal. She just hadn’t felt hungry enough to really indulge, but her papa had ordered all of her favorite things, comfort foods and such. And she was enjoying them, even if they didn’t all seem to go together. She felt at ease right now with Duncan and their parents. Things seemed to be okay… She didn’t know at some point, hopefully after lunch was over, they would be confronted with questions from Aki.

Basil looked at Cori and smiled. Seemed they both had the same reaction to their daughter and Duncan laughing. IT was a nice sound and it meant the kids were feeling comfortable and they could relax a bit. He noticed Aki finished her meal and seemed quite content by it. “How was your meal, Aki?” he asked.

_____________________________________________________

“I wish I could tell you more about it, but… I really can’t,” Orion said honestly. He couldn’t talk out loud too much about the messages that came across his crystal that was for work-related messages. The fact the guards were moving in on Karin and his sons… that Lady Lily had collapsed due to how her husband and middle sons had treated her… He wasn’t sure how much he could say out in public like this, even if they did seem to be alone in the gardens. “But what you’re sensing… well, it makes sense to me.”

~*~*~*~*~*~

Leda nodded and seemed to take a moment in silenced to take a breath and stave off the emotions that always surfaced when Ariadne came up. It’d been a sad time in Aer’Oro when she passed. But there was also a lot of joy still to be had in her memory, and in watching Soraya continue to grow up, looking so much like her mother. “They say that some people are lucky enough to have several soulmates in their lives. They don’t always happen along at the same time, but at the right time. Some find them at the same time and end up with two mates as a result… but others… happen when the time is right… when one is stolen away or passes on… I suppose Addy always knew that Atticus had another soulmate out there in Lily… and so she could pass with comfort in her heart that he would find her again… I’m sure her greater pain came in leaving Soraya behind,” she said knowingly. “Only able to hope she would grow up in the light and find her own soulmate… to not let the shadows of grief overwhelm her… She was at such an impressionable age when Ariadne passed.”

~*~*~*~*~*~

Grail nodded and then paused as she told him ‘you two are important to me..’ and he nodded a little slower. “Come on… you and Faroe brought the cake, you should at least sit down and have a slice and some tea,” he said, gesturing for her to go have a seat on one of the sofas. He followed her over, looking at Hem and Windham as they sat together, talking.

Hemlock smiled as Windham explained how some chose to leave, naming one who had been his friend. He’d be surprised to learn just how much time had passed here for Seon… that he was gone now, and that his baby boy was a grown young man now… It did surprise her to hear how few left in a year’s time. He’d made it sound like it happened more often than that, but it made sense. She’d never left her home either. She looked down and took the last bite of her cake, having forgotten about it for a few minutes. She set her plate down and then sat back on the sofa, looking over at Anna and Grail as they sat down on the other sofa, with Grail handing Aiyanna a plate with a slice of cake. She then looked back to Windham and noticed his cake was only half gone. “Do you like the cake?” She asked curiously, of course he just might have been distracted from it by her the same way she had with him.

____________________________________________________

Igraine had washed and shaved her legs and was just relaxing in the bubbles now. Slowly, though, she found herself closing her eyes and finding some self-satisfaction in the bath. She still had needs after all, even if she didn’t seek it out with someone else. She could handle herself just fine. Usually when she did this, she would think of Zidane… but lately… sometimes startling even herself, she would think… of Cloud… Sometimes by the time she realized it, she was already done and she would be left reeling and confused by her own ‘longings’ manifesting that way in her mind. Cloud had never expressed anything but friendship… so why she found herself occasionally letting him invade her thoughts in these intimate, private moments… she couldn’t quite explain it herself. Thankfully, no one could hear her soft moans at this moment…

Zosie finally took a breath and felt it catch once more in her chest when he fully turned and she blushed deeper still, nearly dropping her own towel in the process. She caught it and looked at him in surprise as he noticed her and addressed her even. He didn’t even try to hide his impressive form, like he was used to others happening in on him bathing. Not that he had anything to be bashful about either. “Uh—o-oh…sorry, I…” she stammered, stopped by his remark that he would be done shortly… seemingly unfazed by her presence. She watched as he moved to try to wash his back on his own, having forgotten a back brush. She couldn’t believe what she was about to ask him, but… “D-do you need help?” she asked, meaning with washing his back. Why… why would she even offer? He was naked… and just got on the ship… and oh gods… what would it feel like to touch him? She shook her head. She wasn’t used to thoughts like that. She’d managed to avoid a physical attraction to almost every man she’d ever met… what made him so different that it almost seemed to turn her Siren heritage against her? Not that she was ‘that sort’ of Siren. She never used her songs for seduction. She hated how that part of her heritage had been exploited by other races… like the Phoenixes.
___________________________________________________

“You never told me who taught you how to make them,” Bless said about the Casel cakes. Now he was telling her it was Twilia herself… who had seen him from back in the distant past, and because of his gifts, she was able to actually communicate with him. He’d shown her this moment in the future… and how necessary it was for the course of things in Aeon to happen as it had… despite the many losses of potential Oracles along the way.

“But, Sephiroth… you can’t carry all of that weight alone either,” Bless said with concern. True, once Pherenice arrived, he could unload the memories upon her and be free of their weight… but they didn’t know exactly when Twilight and the others would arrive… and the rest of Aeon would likely wake before their arrival… to be ready for them. They’d only need to look at him to know what he had done… that he'd gone against everything his mentor and Zinfandel intended him to do. He had taken on a new appearance when he took on all of Pherenice’s memories… not to destroy them permanently, but the return them. He would never have taken them into himself if his intention was to destroy them. They could kill him just to ensure those memories never made it to Pherenice… That terrified her. “Seph… they’re going to know what you did… What if they… what if they hurt you or worse..?”

“We can hide that…” Ember said as she stood just outside the chamber. “I could try to use a glamour spell on his appearance… but… I’d have to stay close to him. I’m just… not very good at it, so… the only other option is to dye his hair and hope… they won’t notice his eyes…” she said, having come to find them after she’d finished reading the last entry in one of the clerics journals.

___________________________________________________

Lilith looked between her girls and seemed to mull over their mission for a few moments. They might even think that she was going to say no to them. But… with a heavy sigh, she nodded. “Oh, okay. Fine. But don’t go telling anyone I let you do this to play matchmaker, okay?” she asked as she smiled and gestured for them to follow her to her office. Of course, on a normal day, she probably would tell them no… but not today. They’d been through too much… they needed this little mission.

Sunny looked at Levi and smiled, moving to take her hand again. “She said yes,” she whispered as they followed their mom into the library and towards her office.

Hestia nodded and then smiled when Lyka mentioned how eccentric their family was. “That’s… an understatement,” she laughed. She sighed, “and, yeah, it’s damaged. I suppose it’s worth a try. Maybe Levia can repair it. She is amazing with that stuff…” she said. It’d felt good to be able to lend some of her own knowledge to help her with those special joints for Taevasina’s wings. To be able to use an old Dryadic Runes to help complete the magical enchantments on the joints…

☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆

Esric was grateful that Minato hadn’t noticed him looking at his bed… well, he had noticed, but he hadn’t let Esric know he noticed. He looked back to Minato and nodded as he followed him over to the kitchenette. “Yes, well… it is definitely comfortable… inviting even. I’ve never seen anything like this in N’Jara,” he admitted, though there the styles were a bit different too. He didn’t understand why he got this nervous feeling in his stomach that seemed to travel lower when Minato said ‘lunch first, desert can be figured out later.’ Like the Elf might be suggesting something other than food for dessert, but Esric shook it off. Just because they’d had that kiss and his body had responded… and Minato suggested his would have too if they were alone… it… it didn’t mean the Elf was trying to seduce him, surly. He shook his head and took a deep breath. “No, nothing I know of, anyway,” he said about allergies. “So whatever you make, I’m sure will be fine.”
_______________________________________________

Haddie smiled and nodded. “It’s okay. It’s hard to put feelings into words sometimes. I can tell that, although it’s all new to you, you’re open to it. You know that there’s nothing to be afraid of with us. I would never give you my word if I didn’t intend to keep it… so… you have my word on that. You have no reason to be afraid with us, Chai,” she said as she moved to pull her hand away from the girl’s. “I’ll get out shortly… and then we can both get comfortable. You must be exhausted… and we can order more food if you’re still feeling hungry. There’s nothing you should feel uncomfortable asking for while you’re here, okay?”

“That’s a real thing?” Roan asked, recalling the fountain of youth to be just a story, a myth. Then again, Far Mist, from which he hailed, had become something of a myth to most too. He then nodded. “Well, it might be safe at this rate to keep that necromancer locked up with a magic suppression cuff on than to evict him from the castle, at least until we find out who he was working for, as you said. He had a target in the castle… we need to find out who. I’m concerned that if there’s one wearing one of those amulets to hide them from the protections on this place… there could be others.”

Oaken smiled and nodded. “Sounds like you’ll be needing to get a good night’s rest tonight, Penny,” he said to her. “Would you go check on Haddie and Chai for me? Make sure they’re okay?” he asked. He had a feeling, because the girls weren’t anywhere out here, they must be in the washroom. He certainly wouldn’t go in there.

“Okay, Oak,” Penny said before giving him a hug and then looking at Raphtalia and smiled. “Thank you, Raphie. I look forward to tomorrow, then,” she said before she made her way back down the short hallway that separated all of the bedrooms, to the master bedroom at the end, which had it’s own private washroom. This was the one that Haddie and Penny shared and Chai would likely sleep in too. She moved into the room and over to the door, knocking lightly on the door. “Haddie, Chai. Are you two okay? Oak just wants to know.”

Haddie looked over at the door as she heard the knock and Penny’s voice. “We’re good. We’ll be out shortly. Is Oak back already?” she asked.

“Uh, for now…” Penny said. She wasn’t going to mention all that happened. “Alright, well… no rush,” she added before she left and went back to Oak, nodding to him and giving him. “They’re fine.”

_________________________________________________________

Alder paused as Vyshae said that she was there for King Sylar, to watch over Blaise. He was taken aback when she asked him if he swore in the name of Rohdorn to keep Blaise safe. He looked back at Blaise and could see how lost and scared she seemed, a far cry from how she had been when she first approached him and brought him to her room… He looked back to Vyshae and nodded. “In the name of Rohdorn,” he returned. “But… all I can do is hide her from her mother… keep her from doing the things that Blaise said she would do to her if she found her like this…” he said, worried that Vyshae would see that as not enough… but… it was. As long as she was kept hidden until Sylar could return and handle Flamie.
____________________________________________________

Calla turned to look back at Xell as he came back into the room and followed her back into the warm washroom, the heat from the steam and the bath and the heaters keeping it comfortable, which was good because in the short time she’d stood outside of it, she’d gotten a slight chill, her skin covered in goosebumps. She moved to hand him the jar of cream and slowly turned around. “I… can’t get my back. I hate to ask, but… could you.. help?” she asked him, shyly moving to loosen her robe, letting it drop down until her entire back was exposed to him, the fabric gathering at her waist. She hugged the robe up in front of her to cover herself enough, her hair still needing to be pushed aside. Her heart was racing for some reason… and yet as vulnerable as she was in this moment, she still felt safe with Xellen. Feeling afraid wasn’t what was making her heart race.

Ashe was sure she wasn’t going to last long with Rumi doing such mind-blowing things to her right now. “Oh, gods… Ru-Rumi…” She moaned again, feeling her breathing starting to hitch as her husband brought her closer to climax. She let out a sweet, little cry when he’d discovered her most sensitive spot and seemed to realize it, focusing on it in such a way that she was not going to last much longer, her toes already curling, her knees bending. A few minutes later she cried out as her hips wiggled about instinctively from her release.

Wynter looked up at JArral and smiled. This was… unexpected for her… but she was so happy right now. Jarral wanted her to be his wife, like how Keelin was for Solan… how Millia was for Kahi. She understood what it all meant. Had he asked when they first met, she’d have had no idea what he was asking of her… but… now… it was just exciting. She then looked over as Solan asked about when and where they’d like to marry.

“But... we’re… not married?” Wynter asked, confused. She thought the ring, the question… her saying yes… they were married now. It hadn’t dawned on her that what she’d attended between Solan and Keelin had been a necessary ceremony to make it official…

Keelin smiled and laughed lightly, sitting up a bit more against Solan. “Not yet, Wynter. You have to have someone do a ceremony… Like we had,” she said, reminding her of her and Solan’s wedding night not too long ago.

Wynter thought for a moment. She didn’t know what the right answer was. She just knew that Evangelion would be a foreign place for her… she hardly remembered it, though more memories might surface once she was there. But still… this felt like her home now. This was where the family she knows is. “I think… I want to do that here, then,” she said.

_________________________________________________

Liam looked over at Daire and for a moment, he felt like his throat went dry and dread set in. Asking someone to sit didn’t usually mean good news. Was there no solution to it? He nodded and did as Daire suggested, moving to sit in one of the chairs by Daire’s desk. “What is it, Daire?” He asked, not about to make assumptions or predictions on what his friend was going to say about what he found… He just needed him to be honest with him.

☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆

Semper listened as Tae explained. He did as very good job of maintaining his calm and composure, all for her. He knew any over-reaction would not be of any help to her. Instead, it was important to be a strength and a comfort to her, to let his concern for her read in his actions and his eyes… He looked over at Tae asked Tilly to help.

Tilly nodded and took a few steps into the room. “Her wrist was practically shattered, but Oaken’s magic held all of the pieces in their proper place. Since then, we’ve done a lengthy soak of her wrist and Tae has taken enough concentrated Zion to really jumpstart the healing. There’s no need for Oak’s magic to hold the pieces together any longer, because the zion soak began the mending process, so the bones are being held together on their own. She’ll need to soak it again in the solution tonight and at least three times tomorrow. She’ll probably need help supporting her arm and drying it and having her removable cast put back on,” she said.

Semper could tell where Tilly was going with this. He looked back to Tae and nodded. “If you need me to stay, Tae… I will. For whatever you need. You shouldn’t be alone while you’re recovering.”

“My thoughts exactly,” Tilly noted quietly, knowing Tae would likely give her a look for that. But Semper was offering all on his own. He didn’t want her to push it or to cause herself more injury by trying to do everything with one hand.

Nara looked innocently confused when he asked her that. It was very clear that she didn’t understand why he would ever think that someone would see him that way… “I don’t,” she said. “I just see a kind dragon who carries the burden of leading others and doing whatever he must to keep them safe, even if it means making hard decisions or doing things that leave him distraught. A dragon who took on not one child, but two… who has done nothing but try to be of help since he arrived in D’Joran… I feel, somehow, my perception of you is a lot kinder and more honest than how you see yourself,” she said quietly. “It’s hard to hide who you are in your dreams… and I don’t see an ‘evil demon’ there.”

~*~*~*~*~

Vi nodded and took Aster’s hand, getting up and moving to another pool of water, full of polished stones. “Come on, let’s just another pool,” she said as Aster said they needed more pretty stones for the necklace.

Maksim watched the girls switch pools and smiled, then looked at Fauve as she explained that it wasn’t easy for her and Ginseng to shelter the twins from Ravena. That she couldn’t always protect Ginga, and that bothered her, and expressing concern that she would hold in her pain and suffer in silence, like she did under their mother. He moved to rub her back, nodding. “I think you have good instinct about Sorei. He won’t let that happen… in fact, I think he’s the reason that she won’t be able to do that anymore. When you find someone you trust so deeply, you don’t want to suffer alone… you want to share with them, let them in and let them help shoulder the burden of it…. To help you through it. That’s what you told me, any way… and I can’t imagine two sisters are so different that it wouldn’t be true for both of them,” he noted with a smile.

Ginga let him work out the tangles and knots in her hair. She hadn’t had tangles like that since she was a pup. She watched him in the reflection and took a deep, shaky breath, letting it out slowly. “Thank you…” she whispered, grateful for the help. She was about one more hair brush snag away from bursting into tears at her rising frustrations. It wasn’t just about the hair, it was everything else… she just needed an outlet for all of these feelings… which was why she really did want to get out of the room… go see these gardens or, just… something… something other than thinking about what happened.

_____________________________________________________

Marin nodded and looked at Pallas. “At least it seems like whoever was responsible for the attack on the coastal outpost moved on,” she said. IT was just the misfortune of the surviving knights that they’d taken refuge where one of Raiser’s creatures was lurking. “I really need those three to survive…” she said quietly, looking at Pallas again.

“Good. You’ll let me know when they improve?” Rostan asked. He always was the sort to believe in positive thinking. It wasn’t if they improved, it was when. And if they went the other way, if they lost one of them, then he would deal with the negative realities, but he would maintain hope for the time being. He finished his juice and moved to stand. “I’ll grab something to eat in my tent,” he assured him. “I should probably listen to the advice I’ve been given and head back there to lie down for a bit,” he said.

__________________________________________________________

“I know. Believe me… I do,” Senn said. “Fii is one of my best friends,” he said. “I want nothing more than to see the creep who did that to him meet a terrible end, but the way we get to either of them is by taking down their support system. That’s Gracia and her goons. And we can only do that if we know the weak points for her and her castle,” he said as they walked, staying off any main streets, keeping the outskirts and side alleys as they got into the city and headed towards the castle.

Topaz blushed when he said that he could hear a heartbeat, movement. So their baby was growing… She didn’t know the significance of his remarks, though, that this baby was indeed growing when she’d lost others. She had no idea, though, and Fii had determined that was probably a good idea. And he was probably right. She moved a hand into his hair and over one of his ears as he listened. He seemed to be relaxing, if just distracted at the moment by her and the baby… drawing his focus away from Havarti… the incense that Pellian was burning in the house likely helping to put a barrier between Havarti’s scent and those in the house.

Cassius watched the fox walk off with the same arrogance that he’d had when standing there eating his apple, claiming Fii as his. Cassius wasn’t going to leave the barrier and leave Fii and Topaz potentially vulnerable. He wouldn’t risk breaking the barrier, unsure quite how it worked, only knowing that Yuuri demonstrated having the ability to pass through it without damaging it. He stood there until Havarti was out of sight and his scent no longer moved in the vicinity. He then turned to continue to patrol the perimeter. Now that he knew the fox’s scent, he would stay alert for it.

“I have a feeling he knows we’re coming,” Min said about Heirloom as they approached the cottage. “Hmm… what a beautiful little area he’s made for himself back here.” She then pointed to the gardens full of flowering trellises and an array of colorful butterflies fluttering around. There was even a large bench swing that appeared to have been hand carved and built. The amount of care that was shown in the estate and in his own home told Minerva a lot about him as it was. She simply didn’t know what to expect, though, since Senn had described something very different leaving the estate grounds earlier.

Pandora looked at Leif a bit confused by that statement. Of course, she’d missed a lot of the initial conversations about the Estate and the Manor House… about Zendra … because when they arrived here, she was heavily under the thrall of Mallium and she was not really aware of anything else aside from Leifon’s flute playing and his presence. “That’s right. Pell and Prim’s grandmother or something was a powerful Seer of sorts… right?” She supposed Zendra called Prim her ‘daughter’ more as a term of endearment to her first truly worthy heir… because Pandora knew Prim and Pell’s parents and… they were not very nice people in the big picture… She then looked around and nodded. “Alright… then… maybe if there’s something comfy that will fit me. I… just want to feel cozy,” she noted. She wasn’t hot anymore. She was actually a little chilled after getting out of the bath.

Thierry nodded to Heirloom. “Okay… I will,” She said when he asked her to call if she needed him. She watched him leave and let her breath out at long last, unsure why she’d held it. Maybe it made her heart race a little less. She looked over at the clothes and moved to stand up, removing her towel and hanging it up. She sat back down, unfolding the clothes and pulling on the bottoms first, then the top. They were a bit large on her, but comfy… soft. The pants had a draw string and she was able to pull the waist tight enough so they would hang on her hips, but not slide off them. She picked up the soft fuzzy-lined socks he’d left and smile. He was so kind… so sweet… She pulled the socks on and then leaned over and picked up a brush from the edge of the counter, where he’d left it, starting to give her hair and tails a bit of a brushing. Whatever he’d put in the bath for her had left it all soft, silky and manageable, so it didn’t take much effort to leave them fluffy and silky. She set the brush down and got up, moving to the door and opening it. She took a few steps out and into the rest of the home, moving to rest against a wall as she looked over and saw him, tidying and re-tidying… like he wanted to make it look just right or something… but not too tidy. She noticed he’d changed the bed too… all fresh and cozy looking. She then took a sniff and could smell the slight smokiness in the air. “Did you start a fire?” she asked. It felt like something in a fairytale romance story… a cozy cottage, a charming hero… a fire crackling away to chase the chill out of the home…

___________________________________________________________

Ode smiled and laughed a little at her remark. “Well, I plan on being around to do just that, any time you need reminding,” he said. “As long as you want me there, that is,” he added. He’d never force himself into her life if she didn’t want him there, but… she’d returned his feelings. They’d told each other they loved each other… so he couldn’t imagine her turning him away. If she ever tried just to protect him, he wouldn’t go. He’d never leave her as long as she would have him… no matter what his Order said.

Novel listened as Regius explained he and Wynter were full siblings, while their other siblings were only half, on their mother’s side. Then explaining that his mother was actually the Divinity and that he had a bad habit of referring to her as such when speaking to others. She found herself a little speechless. He wasn’t just some paladin… he was the son of the Divinity. That… she was right the first time. He definitely was too important to be sleeping on the couch, and far too god her someone like her… “Wow… that’s a lot to live up to…” she said about his mother being the Divinity, though it wasn’t really. He’d chosen his path… and it wasn’t to become the next Divinity. It was to do what he was doing, traveling, helping others… seeking… his sister… and, if fate chose to lead him to her… the girl with the locket compass. “I still don’t understand why the other children of the Divinity of all people… wouldn’t care about their own sister…” she said, shaking her head. “I would have loved a sibling. I was an only child. Am… I am an only child. Never knew my father… and my mother… she’s… somewhere,” she said with a little shrug before she took another bite, pausing only to realize she was opening up to him, even just a little.

“Episodes…” Pine repeated, finding the term to be curious. Listening as she described them a bit, passing out, blacking out… Because of how close Fable and Fenris were, and people just assuming they were wed, they always called Fen now to collect her and take her home to care for her. He closed his eyes and shook his head. Yule sounded like a disgraceful father… though he had continued to house and provide for his children and probably would have done so for Fable for the rest of her life if she never married… though it was looking like that would end up being Cina’s position at this rate. “Well, perhaps they’ll make it honest soon, then,” he said about their not truly being married. “They’re likely already wed in their hearts. They just need the Draoi to make it official,” he said. Zai and Aiyan hadn’t had a truly traditional wedding themselves. They’d been married by Grey Pine, as Alpha… and as Aiyan’s adoptive father. It had seemed only right and Bruskan had agreed to it. Of course, many Druids and the Draoi were present for it, but to be married by an Alpha was a special touch that wasn’t Druid, but was important to Aiyan.

Lorna let out a little yelp of surprise as Naria swept her off her feet, literally, and she laughed softly out of embarrassment from the sound she’d made as he carried her to the room and over to the bed. She looked up at him as he set her down and moved in close on the bed with her. She blushed deeper and closed her eyes, returning the kiss, bringing a hand up to caress his cheek as she did.

☆☆☆☆☆

Zai returned the kiss, but broke it a few times to moan into it. She tipped her head back at one point and her arms gave out, causing her to lay back in the water completely. It wasn’t deep and her head was in the sandy grass at the edge of it as she panted and arched her back a bit, her hips shifting back and forth under Aiyan’s attentions, until she finally cried out in that sweet melodic way that was like music to his ears. He’d brought her to completion and she looked like she was in utter bliss from his skilled touches right now, panting heavily and reaching down to grab his hand, trying to get him to stop as he had her so sensitive right now, so easy to rile up again, and he probably was already riled again from that too.

Naiya shivered at the way he said her name. She turned her head a bit and kissed him, shifting her hips a bit and letting Kei move back in, joining them again. She moaned into the kiss and smiled, slowly starting to move her hips in an undulating fashion against him. She loved everything about being with Kei… there was no place where she felt happier than in his arms, sharing their love in whatever form it took.

Finn realized her was right in his guess of who the princess was when NAyril quietly hushed him with her finger to his lips. It seemed it was, indeed, Lorna… and that it wasn’t something spoken openly about these days. He nodded and then smiled as she said that. “Well, I’m very lucky that I’ll have my wife by my side to continue to help me see the way,” he said with a smile.

Poesy closed her eyes and tipped her cheek into his hand as he caressed it. She then looked up at him when he said they would try… but they’d wait until they were in bed, because he wanted to hold her in his arms. She nodded, trusting Meliodas. He’d know how deep that trust went, because… he’d seen her shy away from and recoil from others, but not him. Never him. Even when he was still being plagued by Aether… she never doubted him, never feared him, never pulled away from him. She’d drank from the chalice when he offered it to her, letting him know she wanted to stay with him. If he worried she was doing this just out of some sense of obligation or to make him happy, he could rest assured that wasn’t it. It was just… she loved him and she wanted to try to do the things that she was coming to understand was an expression of that love, just in a physical way… beyond just kissing. “Okay..” she agreed and then smiled up at him.

Fable looked at Fenris and had this look on her face like she was sure she should protest to wearing comfy clothes to speak with the Draoi, but… she was also blushing… he was kneeling again. It was like he was asking her… to just stay dressed in her comfy, warm clothes. He understood her episodes, how haywire they could make her body after… how chilled she could get. She took a deep breath and nodded. “Okay. I’ll go like this,” she agreed and then smiled before moving to turn on the chair a bit and face him, moving to reach a hand out and cup his cheek. “… I just need to get my boots, then we can go,” she said. She’d just put them on and then they could head out to Rosie’s… and hope that Bruskan was there too… Two Draoi needed to give their blessing, after all…

Maize returned the kiss and shivered, feeling him pressing against her. The heat between them was amazing, how their bodies seemed to respond so effortlessly to each other. It was almost on queue that Ribbon hit a small rock in the grass with one of the wagon wheels and Maize let out a loud moan as she felt Athrun move in. She ran her hands along his back, trailing her fingernails lightly over his skin, encouraging him to start moving. She was considered such a shy girl around the village, and yet Athrun seemed to bring something out in her… at least when she was alone with him.

________________________________________________________

Cressida smiled and looked at him, lowering her fingers from her lips. “… I liked it,” she said, almost as though she could tell he was worried about how she felt about it. She blushed deeper as she noticed how her own tails and wings looked. “Oh… they’ve… never done that before…” she said before looking back to Etios. “Ettie… do… do you think you’ll want to kiss me again some time?” she asked shyly, like maybe it was a one-time thing that he was just showing her… but… she hoped not.

Myth was about to ask Link if something else would be easier for him to eat… she could look around and see if they had anything. But then the Spriggan came in and interjected with some helpful information. She looked back to Link and nodded. “Well, that does it. After we eat, we’ll head up there. I could use a little recharge and you most definitely need it. We should use it while the sun is at it’s most intense,” she said, and as it was after lunch, these afternoon hours until sunset would be the best time to utilize the Solarium pool. “And if you intend to come with us tomorrow, then you’re going to need all the strength you can get. My Grace should help you recover it quicker, but there’s no better healer for you than the sun itself right now,” she said.

Quistis got butterflies hearing him say those words to her, but… not just say them… he meant them. Phamren couldn’t say them to her, nor would she have wanted him to. She shivered at the gentle caresses through her clothes, like he was slowly working them up, but leaving her the opportunity to stop him. That was already so different. She moved up to kiss him again, breaking it to take a breath, exploring his back and his arms, his shoulders with her hands and her tail running along one of his legs. She looked up at him and nodded. “You can take them off…” she whispered about their clothes, her finger tips having carefully and lightly traced down his torso and into the waist of his silk pj bottoms. She thought she’d feel more shy about him seeing her like that… or seeing him… but she wanted Tegra to see her, she wanted to see him… to touch him and feel him touch her. She wanted to know what it felt like to make love… to actually make love with someone who made her feel like this inside, who seemed to feel the same about her.
__________________________________________________________

Mira didn’t even stir, just made a content little revving of her purrs as Nyx picked her up and carried her to one of the bedrooms. The bed had a warming blanket on top of it, compliments of La’Shire, which would keep the Fine Fur warm and cozy so she would continue her restful, deep sleep.

Nessa returned the hug once Silvi came over and met her. She closed her eyes and held on, resting her head against Silvi’s shoulder some. “It’s good to see you too, Sil…” she said. “I’ve missed you,” she said and then smiled and drew back a little to look at her. “Come on, I need to sit down before I fall down.. and, while I hate this to be the first thing we discuss… I need your help…” she said.

Trinket looked back at her parents, who she hadn’t even really had a chance to explain her arrival to yet… but she knew they’d have the time later. She then looked at Dazai and nodded as he led her inside the chamber with Ryn. They would wait in there… where eventually Nessarina would join them and perform the ritual that should force Jado out of Ryn. Once removed, he would be too weak to fight and could be taken into custody… and that was if he survived it.

Kahi nodded and put an arm around Millia. “It will work,” he said before he moved to open the door to the outer chamber. It was a round room with a sofa that seemed to run the whole circumference of the room except for the entrance. It had a mirrored ceiling that was made from some strange material that likely collected and amplified energies created in the room, using it to help infuse the other chamber with those energies… which was why Dazai had insisted they wait here and send positive energies.

Celluna answered her crystal fairly quickly, having likely kept it close in anticipation of some update from Kahiri. “Ri… what… what happened?” she asked him. Had they made it in time? Was the girl she sensed could be in danger okay? Was Ryn okay? Yet she summed up all those questions in one very simple one. She looked at the sleeping pup in her bassinette by the bed. Inara hadn’t woken, despite Luna’s anxiety over everything.

The doctor group was walking with Amzu. “The medical team will be happy to aid ya don’cha know.” Menda said. “But Syao will need time to focus and aid the tree herself don’cha know.”

“Not just the tree’s spirit…she’s asking me to aid a young half raccoon girl. That her spirit needs help its were a large amount of her strength is going…to her and a young man. If I aid the girl, and they help the young man. My healing and restoring the Sacred Oak won’t wear back down quickly.” Syaoran said softly as he walked looking at the great tree.




***
Trixie was not amused but there was nothing she could do now without drawing suspicion unto herself. She wasn’t Karin. She didn’t hinder her ability to reason with liquor. But she couldn’t call Cortigan a liar because she had no idea if his teachers had indeed given such assignment. “Understood.” She said watching them fly off. The guard taking Corrigan’s hand wasn’t unusual she delayed them. If the royal family agreed to an interview they wouldn’t have a large window so needing to ensure he didn’t loose Corrigan along the way now….made it necessary.

Corrigan was grateful the guard understood without needing to explain and more believed him. He didn’t call Corrigan out about there bring no interview. He flew with the guard holding to his hand but while he looked calm he was trembling, his hand was shaking as it held to the guards. The other guards with him He heard her talking to Karin. Heard her tell him to make take out Alric but he couldn’t mysteriously disappear as Lomond had. His father had countered that making Lomond disappear completely wouldn’t have been necessary *if* she had warned him ahead of time that he was a powerful magic user. It meant he had to severely destroy Lomond. The body was so severely broken it would be obvious he did it. Trixie assured him Alric did not have that kind of power. His power…was in his ability to see past lies. That she was certain he was collecting information on his treatment of Lily. That he was gathering enough evidence without confession to annul his marriage and arrest him for his gross abuse of her. He was just lucky his boys knew it was pointless to say anything…other then them sharing there mothers fate. He didn’t know Loch told Lord Samson everything he knew his father did….but Corrigan knew Trixie's connection. They always spoke openly in another room with him there. Corrigan listened, but more then that,..he recorded it all. But the teachers stressed that to the class such recordings were useless. That people had the right to deny being recorded. He kept them in a pouch on his person. Every dark twisted conversation between them. He didn’t record at home. He hid in his room covering his ears and shaking….at the sounds of his mom's pained screams. Calling her a wench at home made him sick….but Loch stressed its importance. That if he ever called her mom…Karin would beat him, force him to hurt her or kill him.

***
Zandra spoke up. “We would have if the main road was not over run with Furies for a good part of the journey between here and La'Shire. Our Commanding officer weighed the dangers. The woods while dangerous offered protection from the Furies. We were all told to be careful and Lana did warn us to stay on the foot paths. Unfortunately they strayed too close to the edge and got snagged.” She said as Lana had warned them…to stay center of the heavily traveled foot path from hunters and likely LaFleeze’s group setting out the corpses on morbid display. “Dr. Tempest, has been practicing medicine since he was a child. Our tribe believes in teaching and learning from an early age. He’s the reason with Lana's aid these three made it here at all.”

Tempest shook his head. “My lack of knowledge to these specific toxins isn’t acceptable we’re lucky Dr. Shiha is able to save them.” He spoke but his was as monotone as ever. It made it sound like he didn’t care he did….he was grateful she could save them…but…he was still…waiting to die.

Bengail confused looked at him, "Danger?" He asked, "I am not sure what you are getting at. Is there something you all aren't saying?" He asked. The tiger was already a little confuse by this visit out of no where. They mentioned they were answering an old call for help, but they had all but given up on them ever showing up, but now they were here and with that this tension with them.

“It may be nothing more then wariness from avoiding the Abyss out there and Furies but I’m getting a rather ominous feeling. Like there is something to be wary of. As if walking into a dark alley. My instincts are not usually wrong.” He looked at Bengail. “Three of my men are injured…and this feeling that we should not so causally walk down that street nags at me. As I said…it may not be anything more then residual tension from the current state of the the world….but this is my first time in your village and at the gate we’re greeted at the end of spears while we had no weapons drawn. There is a tension here Bengail. A heavy one. This doesn’t feel like the village Lana describes. A warm peaceful place. Now you tell me there is a movement for independence….Independence from what?” Trsine looked at him. “I just don’t want anyone else getting hurt. Often you have peaceful protesters but that side street would be were more….forceful protesters would wait to get there message heard. Has anything like that happened?” Traine asked yet….the danger he was sensing had him on edge.

Mercury looked at Traine then at Bengail. “Please forgive our Commanding officer. It’s the first time your dealing with a dragon like him? His race is cautious by nature. They don’t like taking side routes without knowing if any threats could be hiding. We’ve traveled the main road to get here. But side streets in other villages are not so heavily watched. It’s often were if something was to happen it’s there that it does. He doesn’t want us you or any villagers getting hurt because we’re exhausted and protestors jump out to make a statement or a bunch of teenagers pull a prank. It’s often on those roads it happens. He’s trying to avoid anyone getting hurt due to high tension from the road. Our whole Unit is exhausted and our nerves stretched thin….for miles out there…there is nothing but pitch black darkness with very little light and the scent of death is everywhere. The ground is hard and cracked, the trees twisted and dead. There’s no sign of life. We’re tense. You no doubt sense it. It’s for that reason Traine wants to know if any mischief happens on that street. Which would be dangerous right now as we’re all trying to come down from watching for an attack from a fury from any direction.”
☆☆☆☆

Fai moved about having Rotta help her here and there to keep him distracted. Dinner was cooking away and would be done when they arrived, she was prepping the desert now, the mild wine in a pan with a little bit of added sugar and cooking down, to reduce it and make it more of a mildly sweet syrup. She was making the dough as she had Rotta helping peel and remove the seeds from the different fruits. The fruit and a little bit of the syrup would go inside the dough which would be cut down into little pillows. Dough then the filling then another piece of dough on top the edges pressed together and baked. Then the syrup, a bit of whipped ice cream on top in a bowl, the syrup would have the remaining fruit in it. She still remembered it. No kitchen staff brought them food. Primrose cooked for them. Baking wasn’t her strong suit but this was the one dessert she made really well. So well in fact it became Fai's favorite. She insisted as a child to learn how to make it.

***
Lily wasn’t sure what she was expecting. But it was Atticus, his voice warm and gentle, his eyes didn’t look at her with anger or any sort of negative emotion. The way he was looking at her…even in such a weakened state…he still saw her as beautiful…it was there in his eyes. It was one of the things she loved about him. His honesty. His noble countenance even before he became Emperor. The first thing he asked her was if she was okay. When she broke it off she used his full first name, all the while picturing Karin. Because she’d never sound believable otherwise….”Attie…” She said unaware of just how much she revealed with that alone. The same depth of love she felt for him then. She never fell out of love with him. Her regrets over her words back then…so much conveyed in the emotions that came tumbling out with his nickname alone. And her tears….the guilt she felt having hurt him, denying him his first born daughter. “I've been better…”her voice still sounded so weak, worn thin even to her. “Attie…I…” She took a deep breathe….”I owe you an…apology and an explanation….I…had to…my mother…she…” Lily was trying so hard not go tremble. Her eyes moved as Josie cast Temple of Heavanna. Karin was there….she didn’t realize fear unfathomable fear danced in her eyes a moment before looking back to the mirror. “She tried to forcefully abort our daughter….” She said shakily. “She used Senosata on me…near the end of the second trimester …Madzm Toia and the Coven prevented it. Saved…Safira…She demanded I take it again…willingly…I refused….she…she said running to you wouldn’t work. I'd destroy you…she’d…she’d go to Emperor Ajax…tell him…you impregnated me…that I was already betrothed to Karin and you knew it…….he’d believe her she was a Councilwoman…I…” Lily shook her head…her tears she knew it would come tumbling out if she saw him again….she lifted the silver case she made opened it and turned it…the necklace he made her…she wouldn’t wear it while with Karin but she kept it safe…and the other side…was his feather with Safira's baby feathers..”Everything I said was a lie…everything but one…the last time I wore it..I was…” but he knew…Sora met Safira here…of all places and called him. Upset because she had a big sister she never knew. Atticus had been told at the time…Lily's baby wasn’t his. He of course knew better that baby all grown up came to him. Asked him for help, in saving Lily…”….Safira Nightstorm….my eldest…she’s…”Lily said Safira’s first and middle name…but there was so much regret…and a mothers pain she believed she made Safira hate her…she was wrong….her daughter was a lot like Atticus Lily was always saying it…but even she failed to realize just how much..She saw through her mom…but hadn’t understood the why…not till Bali told her.

Jordan snorted. But it was Andre who spoke. “Says the old raven keeping our mother from us. “ he said but Jordan had to fight laughing at hearing Andre use mother in reference to Lily. Karin didn’t notice but it likely didn’t get past Gideon or Ambrose the lack of a child wanting to see there mother from Andre how flat his voice fell on the word mother. And Jordan’s mixed mirth and disgust at the intoned word. The irony…..no matter how much Loch and Corrigan tried to hide it, there was true pain, sorrow and remorse, but mostly love…hidden but clear to those who knew the signs to look for.

Karin looked at them narrowing his eyes. “Msking what worse? This foolishness has gone on long enough. I  am within my rights to take my wife and mother of my son’s home.” He said narrowing his eyes. “I’m  here to wait for the Injunction to expire, you’re the ones meeting us armed.” He said narrowing his eyes. He’d been informed an Injuction against him the first time. Then went and learned it expired tonight, his words made it obvious neither he nor his boys knew….it had been extended indefinite. He still believed he’d be taking her home, where she’d fall forever to her incurable illness. He’d have Dr. Jagan do the coroner’s report, and cremate her remains before Carnac could get in the middle and meddle again. It was her own fault for collapsing infront of Faroe speaking of the twerp…there he was with a Carbuncle on his shoulder.

Garnet refused shaking her furry head no anytime he moved to take her inside. The kitten like spirit wasn’t a stranger to the battlefield, and while she understood his desire to keep her safe. That was her job! She was incredibly hard to hit….an insanely fast little creature she’d dart and zigzag all over. All the while casting healing and protection on the three protecting the house.

Josie was holding the spell nodding to Judy. “That would be best….the up side they’ll be easier to catch but…” she saw the look of a concerned mom enter Sabine's eyes. She walked up beside her then saw Faroe and on his shoulder….only spotted because the long furry white streamer of a tail didn’t belong to him. Josie narrowed her eyes. “Sabine…this whole thing just became impossible for Karin….I never thought I’d see one. On his shoulder follow the long really fluffy steamer up to his shoulder you’ll see the kittenish creature…although creature is a bit rude…” Josie said looking at her. “Your son has a Carbuncle camping on his shoulder…a divine sacred spirit whose speciality is healing and protection. So long as a Carbuncle is on your side…not you or your allies will be harmed or die while they remain on the battlefield..” she said softly. “I know of them from my studies but that would be Anna….protecting him although I wasn’t aware she was contracted to a Carbuncle unless that little cutie was one of…”

***


Averie noting the air of confusion Tiff had at the door just opening looked at the crystal walls. “Thank you La'Shire.” He said to which the crystal shimmered. He then looked at Tiff. “Its alright, La'Shire knew we were expecting you.” He said then looked at Abbadon. “I’m afriad it’s a concept of love I don’t agree with. But…they couldn’t Express it honestly If Karin heard he’d beat them nearly to death if not kill them. Love is an forbidden emotion among Harpy Eagles. Its considered the Ultimate weakness. He’d justify his belief in that in how he's treated your mom..”

Safira nodded. “Yeah…any time she helped me…she suddenly was ‘sick' as he called it. She never wore anything without sleeves and she never flies anywhere. There were a lot of things that bothered me. But she’d scream at me that it was none of my business that my meddling disgusted her…but…there was always this pain and sorrow this self hatred in her voice. It tore her apart to speak to me that way. I could hear it….but no one else I knew in the Unkindess could. They’d all say she clearly hated me…but I’ve known all my life her voice…the tone and pitch were wrong for the emotions….the dound was all wrong. But I couldn’t tell you why.” She said although Sora and Abbadon might realise it wasn’t talked about much. Mostly for not wanting to hurt Atticus, but there were likely those in the castle who whispered about the songstress who first broke Atticus's heart. Although Ariadne firmly believed she’d return go him after her. That just like her and Atticus, Lily was meant to be with him too.

Cori glanced over as well. Aki was quite perceptive. She no doubt knew something was wrong. But didn’t know what and was being patient. Cori did know and Basil onew a good amount. But she was being quiet because she knew she had a bad habit. She’d say it…in passing conversation if she wasn’t careful and she felt it should be the kids who spoke on it. So she was letting Basil lead the conversation. Thankfully Aki didn’t know Cori was bluntly honest…and tactless.  If she also had the sense to hide behind Basil in a sense.
_____________________________________________________

Pherenice smiled shaking her head. “Its okay. I understand you can’t talk about it. Even though I don’t know what’s going on, you do. So if I sense something off…or that may be a problem for what’s happening, it’s better to let you know then stay silent…its what I…” she paused tipping her head. “Do? So you…know how best to advise or warn others…if something drastic happens…” she said, and although it may concern Orion the seal appeared…but a couple of Mark’s in it faded…it was only able to completely void her so long as she didn’t have a true Memoria… but one had come. Finally after all this time. And so…she was starting to regain a true sense of self.

~*~*~*~*~*~

Elaine nodded. “She caused Attie a great deal of worry but Addy made him promise to let Sora find her way. That she needed to stretch her wings even if that path was shadowy for a while she was certain she’d find her way back. But she still worried. She said Sora needed a big sister. That she was a child who didn’t feel like she was in the place she belonged. She’d rebel against it.” Elaine said looking at Leda. “She said Sora couldn’t be truly happy an only child…but she didn’t have it to be the oldest. She needed a big sister someone to lean on and be supported by. It was a passing conversation Addy said so many things like that nearing the end….but they all stuck with me. She said she was grateful I was his best Friend. Because I was a Doctor who healed more then the body. She knew they’d be okay…Attie and Sora. That I’d be there for them. Your know when I call her General only because her Unit was so big, but when Captain Blackburn Arrived she drew Attie's attention…she has the flame tipped golden feathers of his family line. Her feathers go from black to golden and end in those flames. He wanted me to keep an eye on her. Said she might be the child of a long lost cousin.”

~*~*~*~*~*~
Aiyanna accepted the plate pulled from her thoughts. Although her words might not be what Grail was hoping for. She thanked him as she sat down and began to eat her cake at Hem's question though Aiyanna snorted. “Oh no don’t worry he likes it. Wind has an awful sweet tooth. I keep sweets around for him. “ she said to which Windham blushed and muttered she certainly fit the bratty little sister. But it was clear he did love her as such.
Windham smiled. “As Aiyanna said I do enjoy sweets. I’ve just had my attention held by someone else…” he said with a smile. “Sweeter.” Honestly he knew he should be thinking of questions to ask her but darned if that thought process didn’t derail completely on him.

____________________________________________________

Cloud dressed refastened his braids had his sword on his back and his top hat tucked under one arm, made his way through the engine room, the black sludge gone, the piles of parts soaking to remove the gunk…he would begin constructing the ‘heart’ in the morning. He walked up the stairs across deck and paused as he swore he saw Horatio skulking about port side. He narrowed his eyes a moment walking up to the Captian's deck he approached the door but froze not because he heard Igrsine but because there were…faint scratch Mark’s in the door and as he knelt down he lifted a few wood shavings…they were a bit bloody as if someone dug there fingers into the wood…that was troublesome so focused on wither that was Horatio or who it could have been at Igraines door he missed any subtle sounds coming from within as the handle didn’t have bloody fingerprints he would have noticed she was likely safe inside.


Kurama paused his furry ear twitched as she spoke…well cutely stammered through the offer. Zosie was beautiful it was hard to believe she was single but that much hexa aware of. Not because of anything other then the subtle notes of the Siren in her voice. If a Siren had a mate there was no alluring subnotes to another he could hear them…and he found it cute. He looked over at her then after a brief pause held out the washcloth to her. “If your sure.” He said. She seemed absolutely flabbergasted in a sense. His complete comfort in the situation throwing her off. No angry or startled yelling. But that was the hazard of being a Port Royale kid. If she was to ask him he’d explain.
___________________________________________________

“I didn’t realize I actually connected with her.” He said. “I had thought it like everything else…a memory left behind.” He answered then smiled a bit. “I can’t transfer parts…once the exchange starts it’ll be all of her memories.” He placed his hand over hers. “Its okay Bless…I’m meant to carry it…to return what belongs to her. To end this cycle, so Ember and every other descendant of Twilia's isn’t made to carry a weight and burden that isn’t there’s.”

He looked at Ember when she suggested Glamour or…”Dye won’t work…it’ll rinse right out….they tried it when I was little wanting to separate the connection of siblings between Bless and I….my wings were affected as well…however…”Bless I didn’t see the Opal flecks in your eyes until I swore my oath….Ember may see them because of her linage….or she may be meant to.”

___________________________________________________

Levia nodded and smiled. “Yay. We promise momma.” She said as she held Sunny’s hand and followed there mom. Levi was so not good with making up lies when she had the time to think about it let alone on the spot. Neither could Sunny. Which was probably why they fell for a set of Golden’s. It did make her wonder what they were up to. Having no idea Hes just helped her cousin burn off excessive energy. Or that Lyka and Hes were cousins! Although there was a chance Lilth realized it.


“I’m happy for you Hes. You two really hit it off. She was cute. Always coming in to check on you. She’d blush brightly when I told her I could let you know she’d like a chance to met you.” Lyka popped his last sunberry in his mouth. “I’d  never obligate you to liking her in return I can’t control that. But I knew If I told you there was a little love bird who was helping loom after you and wanted to met you. I knew my  cousin would met her to talk to her, anything that happened after would be up to you two. But it was clear to me…she was drawn to you.” Lyka looked at Hestia. “What I didn’t tell Levia was that on some level we’re aware of when someone shows us some deep care and genuine love even while asleep and you’d want to know who so you could thank her.”

☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆
Minato found Esric to be cute….he seemed oblivious to things and yet he seemed to be fighting his own reactions or interest. Minato smiled. “Alright…let’s see what I have…” he said as he opened the fridge then began pulling out meats and veggies. A few different root starch like potatoes. “Well then.” He said as he pulled that out and a dish. “I have an idea of what to make. Do you prefer tea or java?” he asked looking at Esric.
_______________________________________________

“Okay.” Chai said nodding as she sat there waiting. “I can feel the difference here. With all of you…but the nerves they don’t settle…” she said unaware it would take time but would get easier she was already making leaps and bounds for a girl so skittish of others she was accepting them and not running and hiding. That in and of itself was a big step in the fight direction.


“it is, but the fact its said to only to appear to one who is truly in need and worthy of its gift it’s become a legend because no one has seen it or if they have, haven’t spoken of it.” She said unaware that the fountain after all this time choose one. Meliodas….he could be killed…he just didn’t stay dead. Always waking. It was like an extremely painful way to force him to take a long nap. She did look at Roan nodding. “That is concerning especially with that pendant it will make them hard to find.”

Raphtalia nodded as Penny thanked her. She smiled and nodded. There was nothing more dangerous then the desire to be of help but not having a safe way to do so. She was happy to give Penny that safe means of helping and Oak was alright with it as long as she kept him appraised.
_________________________________________________________

“That Alder is more then enough. If she can’t find Blaise she can’t force her back into that lie.” Vyshae said looking at him. “As of now, only I know she is with you. And Only I will know. The king will not ask for a name only that I ensured you to be trustworthy. That you swore in Rohdorn's name. I have long worked for my King and through him Lord Rohdorn. I will let him know. Keep her safe, keep her hidden, that is enough. I can’t tell you how long it will take for the king to return to us. He’s desperately needed were he is. But he will swiftly return once that need is settled.”

Blaise looked at Vyshae as she held Alders hand with her own standing behind him, and clutched the cloak. It was all to much like a chaotic storm in her she didn’t understand under the spell she felt nothing. It was like all those years her emotions bottlenecked and I felt can storming back and as they raged about inside her she knew they’d never willingly be resealed again.”
____________________________________________________

Xell walked up he took the container then set it down beside him to gently gather and move her hair out of the way. He opened the container then for a dragon who co soundly thrashed that centaur he began applying the cream. He could have been a healer he had once been told by another. Xellen's touch was so gentle she’d feel no pain in those bruises, any lingering aches would be soothed. It was known throughout as a healers touch. He always felt it was wasted on him. He didn’t have the personality of a healer. Almost always silent but Calla brought out this side of him. A gentle soft spoken Dragtaur.

Rumi brought her to completion and pushed up seeing Ashe and ignoring his own aching arousal at the moment. She looked to be in a state of bliss at the moment.


Jarral smiled as Solan nodded. “Then we’ll do it here.” He said. Solan smiled.

“Wynter would you like Lady Milla to do the ceremony for you two?” Solan asked. Wynter like Keelin took to Millie. Her sweet warm nature had both girls feeling safe and warm. “According to Prince Trilander Lady Milliarose can preform the ceremony and it be accepted by all because she’s the Mother Lycan. She’s considered to be connected to all Lycan’s.
_________________________________________________


Daire looked at Liam as he sat, worried and he couldn’t blame him. “the song…it targets your feelings of insecurity Liam. That your letting Frau down, that your not good enough for her…or that she deserves better. It targets them, offering an escape from those heavy emotions by acting on emotionless primal instinct…but after the recoiling guilt compounds the next time you hear it.” Daire took a deep breathe. “The way to end that songs call again is to overcome those feelings of insecurity in inadequacy….which the tomes statue isn’t easy we know that.” Daire said we because he suffered under his own weight with them. “Its coming to accept that you are good enough, that she choose you above anyone else. Because it’s a challenge to overcome it….the Phenoix's that deciphered  this song came up with a tslisman….but there’s a catch. The first time it’s made for you it will perfectly block the song ten times. Then need to be remade but now…it’ll only work nine times…and keep descending till zero. At Zero you’ll either be at the point of overcoming the song and negative emotions….or…you’ll completely submit.” Daire said which was shy he felt it important for Liam go sit.

☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆

Tae gave Tilly a look her friend would know as she blushed then looked at Semper. She wanted to say it wasn’t needed but Tilly’s comment vetoed that protest completely. She swore her hair and wings most likely looked like countless sparkling gemstones the more emotional the more sparkly but not glowing. Like looking at a pile of precious gems in the light. She nodded. “A..as lo..long as it’s no trouble.” She said softly.He was a knight protecting the entire castle but…”I mean…your counted on by the royal family…” so was she she was there head Chef, but Semper knew the royals well. If he told any of them Tae was hurt and needed his help tending to it. They’d tell him to take as much time as he needed for her care. Not how long will you be out. But let us know when you can return to active duty. In large part because Semper had earned a stellar reputation with the royal family. As Anos put it. He went above and beyond just doing a job. But stated he was only doing his job. There was a difference in the quality of the work and the leeway earned when something like this happened.

Anos actually blushed as she spoke which was rare for him. He looked at her. As she spoke stating it was hard to hide who you are in your dreams. “I’m often told by those who cling foolishly to destroying others that it is I who betray them.” He leaned back a bit. The shunned one…huh?” he mused as it was how how Movado had referred to him. When he was introduced as the the ‘demon’ king Movado spoke apologizing for interrupting but he wasn’t a demon king, he was the shunned one…for carrying a burden the world was too young to understand. And Nara who came into his dreams one day, giving him more then that endless lonely nothingness. He had no idea that truly evil beings like Rasier dreamed awake or asleep of all the ways to manipulate and harm others and it excited her. As Regius put it…demons weren’t a specific race they were those devoid of light. Anos may be destruction incarnate but he wasn’t devoid of light. “It is as you say. I seem to be quite hard on myself.”

~*~*~*~

Aster nodded. “Okay" she said happily as Vi lead her off to the next little pool. La'Shire kept them full of these little stones and the such for kids. It seemed they loved finding pretty stones and the such.

“Did I?” She said bashful as she shook her head. “Then I’ll put my faith in him. And that Gigi and I have that in common.” She said listening to Maks as he spoke. She couldn’t remember right now either so much happening but she believed him if that bashful blush was any clue.

“You’re welcome .” Sorei said as he finished then set the brush down. “Do you want your hair up or left down?” he asked gently. Did she want it in her usual style or left down and loose for now. He’d bring her ribbon just in case it got go be too much should she leave it down to put it up for her.

_____________________________________________________

Pallas moved placing an arm around her. “We’re from La'Shire, the place known for its miracles. We found them alive. I believe its because we’re meant to save them and bring them home alive.” Pallas said to her. “Can’t believe it any other way then that.with there injuries Kort isn’t saying it but they should have passed days ago. They didn’t because they aren’t meant to die. We were meant to find them, and escort them safely home.”


Marshall chuckled and nodded glancing at the kola off to the side. “Sure thing. Ill let you know right away. Good idea.” Marshall said. “You good to get back? If not Sonyata can aid you.” He said gesturing to the male who waved he was setting up the special carry beds for the morning. An incredible invention from Levi even if the ground was uneven the beds carrying the wounded would remain level and unshzking. They were light weight too. It helped the inventor was a lovebird. Super strong she was not.”Son sat with the inventor of those things for a month and a half to learn how to set up and activate them. It’ll be like we’re moving them with levitation magic without the magic, so no risk of mana poisoning on the return trip. We’ve been using them for years now…the inventor was…10 years old at the time.”

Sonyata looked over.”Marshall this is her latest upgrade. She demands I tell her any hiccups that all flowbed operators do. It’s part of the agreement in learning how to use them. Any flaw puts our survivors at risk. She won’t have  it. Honestly though the way that girls mind works….I feel like an idiot around her…yet she talks like us.” Son said as he finished set up of the first having started when they were first rescued. There was the quick set up method for emergency movement . But this was different they’dbe moved in the morning do he had time to fo system check and realignments as needed.
Kort walked out to check on the three…and Marshall touched Rostan's shoulder. “She’s a little upset with you, but don’t take it personally. Six years ago our unit was faced with a similar scenario. A land based sneak attack left many wounded three fatally wounded…that ended with three casualties. Only two of them were the fatally wounded. The third like you was wounded enough to loose enough blood he was pale but would recover. Those four…the fatally wounded three and the one who should have survived all had that one blood type you dread hearing its incompatible with any other type of blood. Kortessa wasn’t our Captain she was one of the fatally wounded. Two standard knights…and her twin brother who had only lost a bit of blood. Our Captain at the time had Fiore out on the field with us…he was going to use a serum that would jumpstart cellular replication increasing blood restoration the Captian was furious unknown to the king he made all knights with rare compatible blood types sign a waver… if any need a blood transfusion the healthiest one with the same type was required to donate. He’d never had this situation. Fii refused the loss of that much blood would kill Kortessa’s brother. The Captian threw him in irons. Then got Fii's aid. Stating what did a blind man know about medicine anyways? The aid did as he was told. Kort’s brother…He transferred to the three telling the aid, if this killed him…Kortessa had better live. The two knights died in the morning. Complications from there injuries. That had Fii been present he could have saved them. Without the blood transfusion he’s done it countless times. A technique he learned from Merit as he was her field aid before she stated he was good, to be assigned a unit. Region, Kort's brother…died as he the system read the full amount needed for a transfusion complete…but he hadn’t had enough to give out. Each time drew him closer….Kort was the last hooked up. Many believe she lived because he died for her. But Kort lives with guilt. She lived…but her brother who should be alive…died. I suppose your offer reminded her of that. Back up arrived that morning Movado with aid and Merit with them. As well as a mountain hound Senn. He was friends with Fii…and  could sent his duress. He went to find him as Movado and Merit walked in. The captain claimed the three fatally wounded died. Kort's injuries only looked bad many were superficial. All of us but the aide and Captian had heavy hearts. Senn arrived…I watched helpless from my. Medical cot as Senn brought Fii in, he  called the Captian out. It took Merit three seconds to confirm it. Between Fii and Merit we all lived…and when we returned we asked for a new Captian. Movado named Kortessa. She was furious at first screaming at him she didn’t deserve it. Region was dead and he shouldn’t be. That was why he said. He named her Captian. She knew the true value of life. It’s not tradeable. One for another is never justified. She’d bring home her unit as intact as impossible. But she’d never trade lives  like currency. Region entrusted her with his promotion his unit. He knew she’d understand that there’s a price too great to pay.” Marshall looked at him. “I think in that moment she saw Region where you were standing. Paying a price far too great. It’s one ting to die in battle, this is different. We have ways of saving them, unless it’s  there time to go. Of course if Kort heard me tell you she’d be irritated with me for months.”
__
______________________________________________________

Yuuri looked at Senn a moment. Aspen had teasingly pointed it out to her. Her best friend was dating her mates best friend. She looked ahead. “I know.” Yuuri said her voice gentle and understanding which wasn’t something she did or showed often only those close to her saw it, Senn a lot. “And I get it. If it was Paz I’d feel the same" she said. “It doesn’t change the fact that Fii is important to you. You don’t say it you don’t have to. You’ve known him a long time. Been through a lot and helped him through a lot like Paz helped me. That kind of friendship is irreplaceable.” Yuuri walked with Senn. “Which is why, I won’t do anything that would risk his safety. But I will move to protect him. I’m…my blades aren’t solely for killing….you taught me that…it’s a heavy blade, this one you’ve shown me Senn but…unlike the first one…I’m proud to carry it….the blade that protects. It’s not one to be swung recklessly. It matters when it swings and why right?” It sounded like a question but wasn’t. It was just her way of affirming she understood where he was at what he was thinking. If she recklessly started swinging she jeopardized Fii's safety. They were in Arcadia they had to remove Gracia from power. Otherwise who knew how she’d twist it to get go him.


Fii closed his eyes leaning there his long fluffy tails coming up around them as he let out a low contented whine, a sound she’d know meant his anxiety and tension were finally coming all the way down. It was her, and there baby. His life with Topaz. “I love you.” He said to both her and their child. He’d wait till after the baby was born. It was already stressful enough for her. Bring pregnant unable to do what her instincts wanted. And now all of this with him. Although Kiten Vaughn Arcadiana did realize….even over the prior miscarriages being kept from her till then, was that *he* was enduring all that stress alone. Without her knowledge. The only ones to know but him were Riggs and now Senn. Riggs may not be a maternity doctor but he understood best how to deal with Paz's fiesty nature being a Roo himself. As to the bruises…those he knew was because of the medicine you didn’t freeze the nervous system and body to stop that pheromone without other things happening. He could honestly say she never left bruises on him. If she still worried she could ask anyone in the infirmary he worked with. Riggs would be the first to warn her she was bruising him. Kit often changed into scrubs those wide bruises would be hard to miss. Even now they didn’t hurt. His jacked up nervous system due to the meds yes. Those no. It occurred to him…”Paz, if I’m strong its because you helped me find it. I started locking myself in my room when not working…or out with my few friends.” He spoke softly. “That game between us, don’t stop from fear of hurting me….honestly it just feels like your pushing me back. I…its like your telling me to prove I love you, and only you and I want to. Because its….I don’t know if I’m explaining it right but its ours. Its between us….and its…important to me.” They never talked about it before that game they play. And it was that now. In the beginning it was indeed that…was he looking to scratch an itch and get frustrated and back off, or did he truly love her. Now…it was something special between them…..Riggs had told him there was a distinct difference if she didn’t love him back and want him to show her he meant it that tail could hit with bone jaring force…if that wasn’t enough she could break bones with that tail bruise and rupture organ’s so he knew where her concern earlier came from. He also knew if she still felt she was hurting him she wouldn’t play anymore.


“I get the feeling like your right.” Prim said lightly back. She saw it all too. “You know its funny… the amount of care of everything shows a gentle person, but Senn described someone completely different.” She said as they walked. “Comparing the two…it sounds like a man desperate to get to the one he loves and let nothing get in his way….its just. I could see Leif doing the same…or any of the guys with us. They are all kind and caring but they have someone they’d become intense and focused to protect you know? So I get this feeling this girl…we need to be careful how we approach the subject with him….its like…he's extremely protective of her.”


“Sorta. Prim says they’re ancestral grandmother was a High Priestess with powerful magic here. She could use divination to see into the future and was so skilled…she saw thus far ahead. It caused her to prepare everything for our arrival before she moved on to the Vale. Even asking your Ancestor to entrust the relics of rule to her to seal in the catacombs…as well as all of the Aracadiana relics but the sword of ages.” He said. “Yeah.” He said moving out with her. Pulling aside the closet door showing all sorts of clothes even those that Panfi would find comfy.



Heirloom looked up nodding. “I did. You just took a bath the bathroom held warmth but the air out here was colder. I lit the fireplace.” He said nodding to it. She looked warm and comfortable. Her fur and hair was as it should be. She was so neglected by those around her. Her parents who should have protected her gave her up to protect themselves. But he’d never constantly point that out, instead he’d give her the love and care she should have had because he did care deeply about her but it was at that moment Primrose's voice carried to him quite clearly which meant they were close. He behaved as one who was in love? Was he…his heart skipped a few beats. It was true he never felt this way about anyone before. But he did with Thierry. “Thierry, Primrose and Minerva are approaching the cottage….they swish to meet and they’ve brought cookies….” He said hoping she didn’t think she needed to rush and change. Prim was wearing a comfy early spring dress and Minerva was dressed similarly .
___________________________________________________________


“I..will always want you here with me Ode.” She said as she looked at him blushing. “I…had I never met you…I would have fallen to this curse. Growing up…I had almost given up….then I met you…I fell in love with you. You’re the one I want to be with.” She said pausing between bites of her soup to speak as he finished speaking. She didn’t know the Order ordered him to kill her. The only thing that would matter to her, was that he refused. That he loves her.


“Jealousy, they’ve hated that I’ve never given up on her. They’re especially angry that I refused the seat of the Divinity….that I chose this life. To search for Wyntress, to help others. My mother told me that the seat of the Divinty was heavy, that I could not take it for the wrong reasons.” Regius finished as he looked at her. “I already refused to be Divinity, they overruled her, declared my baby sister dead. So many suffering out here but they won’t help.” He said. “I walked past the throne, refusing the amulet of the Divinty and choose Phantisma…the relic no one has successfully bonded with. The only one to come close was the first Divinity Selune. To me….accepting a role that would mean being forced to abandon others even there own child was wrong…my mother accepted under a different council. They are elected in by the high priest's and priestess's.” Redius looked at her. “I’m nothing special.” He said. “Just an ordinary person helping others and searching for his missing little sister.” He said as he then listened as she spoke on being an only child. About her mother being out there. He didn’t know how to respond to that his ears tipping down q bit. He wanted to say she deserved better then that but would he be out of line. Not realizing that Novel had an easy time reading what he hesitated to say, that he felt she deserved better. That she should have a family that cares for her but didn’t want to upset her by speaking on it.”You deserve better then that.” He whispered allowed. He was in the end too honest. He truly felt she deserved a family that cared about her. It may be a first for her.

“That locket of yours. It was made in Evangelion. It’s the Aurora Star Compass.” He said. “My mother told me stories of it. She said it was with its rightful owner, although she was sure she didn’t know its magic. That compass does not point go the worlds true North. It points to the True North of the person holding it, or rather…it points you to what you need most in this world. To your true North.” Regius said looking at her. He finished cleaning up his dishes. He would be leaving on that walk soon. But it was wrong of him to keep the knowledge of the locket from her.”


Tasha nodded. “Naida said that her baby boys return would bring the winds of change. That Druids who had gotten sleepy and forgotten to see would wake. It was interesting and Lorna and I awaited his return. When he came she sent me out there knowing even the Draoi would not defy me and just throw him out. But Ethion herself did as she said. The sinds kicked up refusing to let him leave nature danced and sang heralding his return. It was during that, that Esta Del Ri Ruze appeared, her strength returned to her despite being taken from the village and the temple her Rose’s stayed in. She was furious they thought to kick him out again. But the Draoi today were not the ones who exiled him in fear. Fear of her anger upon a child bonding with her….they would not listen if they had…Lorna and I would have told them Ruze always chooses childern. And always twins. She grows with them learning how to understand and work with them. When Aiyan Married Zai, and she asked her father to allow you to do the ceremony. That it was important to him so it was to her. Burskan agreed and the first great change came. Then there was Aiyan who listened to her before her father. Doing as Fen did, but quite loudly he would not be silenced but he wasn’t rude either. He built his home in a location important to them both and built it to please Zai, but with additional work done to appease Bruskan. But Burskan said it was what he said to him one day. `With all due respect, it is not you I am marrying its Zai. It is her I built our home for, it is her I’d give my life to protect. I ask your blessing out of respect as her father, but I will not leave her should you refuse. The only one who could tell me to leave her, is Zai. It is to her I’ve given my heart, so she is the only one…who can give it back and send me away.’ He said it was what he wanted to hear. How much she meant to him. That was in part your upbringing Pine. Aiyan said he learned a lot from you. He respects Bruskan as his mates father. But he will not leave her if Burskan disapproves of him. He’s the boy brought the winds of change alright. It made everyone start openly admitting and talking about getting Fables husband even if Yule disapproves because Fen clearly loved her and her him….he’s quite the noble young man, although many ask me what the three slender lines one long then the next shorter then the one before it and the two dots beside It means I tell them they should ask Aiyan or you….but a few think it was a bad mark and he’ll be offended.” Tasha said clearly still learning about the Lycan clans the mark beneath Aiyan's left eye wasn’t bad at all. It meant he was blooded Lycan or rather proved himself to carry the honor and pride of Lycans.

That he had there fangs and claws a brother to them it was universal and why Arieta Alpha of the Dire wolves aided him when going to La’shire’s aid. As a fur less claw-less fang-less. He earned the reputation of a Lycan who had them. The three males that caused him to earn them bore a mark of shame for there stunt. A few years back they took the pups Folly and Coralbell as well as Bayla, tied up and hid each. Bayla was hidden with the youngest Folly. Cora bell who had been a toddler had been hidden in a hollow of a tree. They left a note for Aiyan telling him to come face them. Prove he was worthy of his sisters if he wanted them back. Of the pack, of being one of them. He didn’t go to were they were, he honestly felt he had nothing to prove. Grey Pine told him Dimitri was a dear friend, like a brother to him. That when he called telling him that his son was special, gifted by the spirits and chosen by the sacred Rose’s, but the others didn’t understand, accused him of lying when he wasn’t. Dimitri told his mate he’d call Pine. Pine had told Aiyan he accepted him into his family as his son. It was an honor to do so. So to Aiyan saving his new sisters was far more important than a challenge letter. The note said they were hidden in the woods. Aiyan told one of the girls passing there home. Told her to find Pine, or his beta. Give them the note. She asked him what he was going to do. Answer the challenge? He said no. Facing them was foolish. He needed to find Bayla, Folly and Corabell. He didn’t care if he was called a coward. They were more important then some fight. He found Bayla and Folly the cave was close to the Gildeon camp. Bayla was upset of course Folly and Corabell were too little to be out in the cold fall mornings like this. Aiyan removed his cloak wrapped Folly in it. Asked Bayla if she had the strength to get them home. She said yes but it was clearly a no. He got those two back bundled in blankets in Pine's family tent, then left, tired, he’d carried both Bayla and Folly back, refusing to leave them, when he knew Bayla was weak suffering from the cold having been sheltering Folly as best as she could. Folly was just starting to recover, warming up as Bayla sat with her near the fire giving the pup a bottle. He didn’take them to the healers tent because Folly needed a special baby formula and the healers didn’.t have it. It was in there family home. He rushed to the healers tent alerting them to Bayla and Folly's need of aid and were they were. Then went after Corabell. By the time he found her she was over half way down Deadman's gorge. A deep ravine that seemed bottomless too far to jump over. On there side the thick Emerald woods home of the Druids and Gildeon Lycan. The other the Dark Wood, Home of the Kijin and deeper in the Black Mountain home of Raiser. The Kijin had the strength to live in those woods, save the foolish who entered.

But the three who tied Cora up didn’t make the ropes tight enough the pup got free whimpering and crying she wandered through the high grass and fell landing on a grassy ledge. Aiyan was finding them his sisters by fully embracing his gift, asking the wind and forest spirits for there aid. Pine told him to not be ashamed of his connection to the Spirits his mom and dad weren’t his sister wasn’t. Nor was his new family. It was a gift from the Ancients something he should embrace. Aiyan got go that cliff edge and climbed down without hesitation. Got Corabell and began climbing up but his strength was leaving him. He’d gathered saviors vine. Dimitri told him about the plant. It grew near cliffs. Called such because of how strong the flowering vine was. He asked the plant for help. To hold Cora to him. It released more then enough to make a fully secured harness. As Aiyan climbed down Cora had shifted and had fallen further in her fear and wanting to get go him, to be safe with him. Aiyan admitted later panic rose in him. That he spoke calmly despite it telling Cora to hold still. He’d come to her, he’d protect her get her home. She listened Deadman’s Gorge was considered to be bottomless. Corabell now on a much ledge frightened and crying he spoke to her until he reached her. Then got her to him so she was hugging him slipping the harness around her and hugged her. Telling her he’d get her home. Aiyan made the climb. Pine lead the rescue party and found the cliff the group was at the edge as Aiyan exhausted, fingers and hands bloody from the sharp rocks kept cleaning them on his clothes , speaking soothingly to Corabell. Aiyan made it to the top but it was there his strength nearly failed him. Pine grabbed him as did the Beta and the others. Aiyan blacked out. But Cora refused to be separated from him. For several days he was kept isolated healing. While Pine and the others deliberated. His isolation wasn’t punishment. As worn thin as he was burning his magic so high the healers worried if he caught a cold from another it would end him. In the end Pine got a confession from the boys. There note proved much. His Beta and the elders of his Clan all agreed Aiyan earned the blood of the Lycans. He earned his place among them, as Grey Pine’s son. He didn’t fight the boys a fight with them would be pointless. He showed he listened to Pine, about what it meant to be accepted by his pack. Aiyan ignored the challenge not caring if he was viewed a coward for it. He used all his skills to save his sisters. It was there he proved himself. It was why Aiyan took great pride and honor in receiving that marking. They told Pine as much, that in choosing to save the girls rather then fight a meaningless fight he saved all three. They were proud to acknowledge him as Pine’s pup. To accept him blooded of the Lycan, or rather to give him the marking of kin of the Lycan.


Naria broke the kiss after a bit, looking at her. She was beyond just beautiful to him. He brought a hand up to cup hers. “I am home.” It was a Celtic saying, one he was happy to say. Here with her was where his home was. Where he belonged. He felt it important to say in the moment.
☆☆☆☆☆
Aiyan did stop turning his hand to gently hold hers as she was reeling in bliss at the moment . Zai's beautiful cry was like music to his ears . He pushed no further. Letting her catch her breath, although his body ached to continue but that was normal. He always ached and longed to embrace her in every way. And it was only for her that he responded like this. He wasn’t aware his favorite three problem brothers were watching from bushes far off. They lacked mates. No female who knew the mark of shame they bore. Would accept them. Unlike with Tokeru which was permanently there. There mark could be removed if they earned forgiveness for there actions. Challenging Aiyan wasn’t the the worst part. Aiyan would have accepted a challenge he had since arriving in Pine’s tent. It was endangering the girls. They had yet to prove themselves worthy of forgiveness . Outraged he was accepted as Kin. So they watched angry he had a mate and they didn’t. Aiyan didn’t know they were there. They were far enough off hiding there resentment of him. They hadn’t acted yet. One more deeply shameful act and the mark became permanent. So they hadn’t done anything. That and there stunt caused Bayla to learn to fight. She never wanted to go through that again and to be able to protect Aiyan and her little sisters.

Kei's pur hiccuped a few times as she took him back. He nuzzled her as his tail continued to move and play. It was funny, Kirie, Naiya and Aiyan were all Winter Nymphs. Naturally cooler to the touch,. Kei never really thought about it but as an artic tundra Tiger he relished in the coolness of her embrace. It was easy for him to get over heated. Forcec to mate in the clan usually left him feeling sick in more ways then one. Not only was her embrace the only one he wished for, he never got overheated, he could hold her and embrace his beloved endlessly. He began moving slowly matching her as he without thinking placed a few light love nips on her shoulder a sign of deep love and affection , not to pierce skin but to leave a slight tingling sensation that he kissed after.


Nayril chuckled. “I still say you give me too much credit.” She said blushing at his comment she really didn’t feel like she did anything special to help him accept his place as Prince and now King. Honestly it was most likely her belief in him. That he was a good one. That he was what his people needed. What there people needed.


He would have worried it was just her trying to please him but Traya told him otherwise . She said Poe looked at him with unconditional true love. He didn’t realize it because it was how she always looked at him. He gained her love when they first met. He didn’t treat her as a plaything. She was precious to him from the start. He loved and protected her. She wasn’t a dumb or slow bunny. She didn’t have any misconceptions of him. Traya had asked her if she had been nervous of him in the castle, if that’s why she stayed, Aether had been there too at the time. Traya told him Poesy's gaze changed, sharpened angry with her. Had told her she was with Lio. That Aether wasn’t Lio, and would never hurt her. Traya held up her hands in a position of surrender which seemed to calm the Bunny when she spoke. Thst it wasn’t her Lio that Traya was worried about. It was Aether….Poe shook her head. Stating Lio was stronger. That bad people made him forget, but he’d never allow Aether to hurt her. She was right. Saffy wasn’t Posey . But she was close enough appearance wise to wake and call forth his fading spirit his consciousness. And….she healed Meliodas. Focused on him, feeling he was key to saving them both. She was right.
Meliodas smiled as Poesy tipped her head into his touch a gentle warm smile in place. He wanted to embrace her, but he also wanted to let her enjoy the warm bath a bit longer if she wished. “Do you want to soak a bit longer Poe? We can stay in the water as long as you like.”


Fenris nodded as she cup his cheek he tipped his head a bit into her touch. “Alright.” He said as he looked at her. Glad she was staying in her warm comfy clothes. She could be so very cold after. She just had one episode and nearly another. Her health was far more important then what she was wearing. He had no issue with kneeling to ask her. Fable was just that important to him. Fenris Birchwood was head over heels in love with Fable. Unknown to him though was someone returning from his trip out of Ethion that would be irritated that Fen built this cozy cottage for Fable.

Yule returned to Ethion, tired from his time on the road. Headed home go his girls. Unaware…Fenris ignored his refusal of Fable's hand and built her a home….and often had her in it. Yule entered his house. Expecting his girls to be there. Of. Course if they weren’t a friends or in the market was acceptable….

Athrun hummed as he joined with her. Wondering if Ribbon hit that bump on purpose. But it hardly mattered he leaned in for a kiss as he began moving seeming to match his rhythm with the rocking of the wagon. Regardless it felt amazing as always to be with her, because it was her, his beloved.

________________________________________________________

Ettie blushed a bit as Cressida said she liked the kiss then asked if he’d do it again. Etios nodded as he looked at her. “Yeah, a lot more.” He answered softly to her statement. The blush challenging his fiery hair and wings for depth of red.


Link nodded as the Spriggan offered up the info. *Agreed.* He said about going up there. He knew there was no way she’d let him come tomorrow if he was still this weak. Port Royzle was dangerous if you were vulnerable it would exploit it. It was why they needed there group to recover. And why Zen's temple gates would be highly beneficial. Moving Tegra and Ettie right now wasn’t ideal. But the had at least five days to recover. They needed to make the arrangements with the Arcane Gale. And to of all Places the Scar. Link continued go try to eat but it all felt heavy on his stomach. A tray of sun fruits was set in front of him but close enough for Myth to enjoy too.

“This is just painful to watch.” Cecelia said sighing. “There is a groove of sun fruit plants not too far from here. I didn’t have any so These are freshly picked. My guess is the wind blew seeds there from Aero’Oro. Give that plate a rest Link. These should go down easier.” She said walking off. Touchy feely wasn’t her thing. She wasn’t good at it. She had enjoyed watching this group though. There closeness there deep friendships that transcend time, and reincarnation.

*Thank you Cecelia.* Link sent and she paused before waving it off.
“Two hours by flight theres a moon orchard. I know picking the fruits during the day causes them to instantly rot, there too fragile. But if they’ll help Tegra like sunfruits help you two…I can gather a basketful under the full moon tonight. I have a Lunar store room…I can keep them I during the day…” she looked back at Myth as Link picked up a fruit ripe and healthy picked at its peak. Cecelia’s fingers were a bit scorched but pain didn’t bother her the way it troubled others. It was a guilty pleasure of hers. But she also knew Varian wouldn’t be able to hurt her. Nor did she need him to. He was enough to move her without it.

Tegra nodded as they broke the kiss and she spoke. He removed the clothes but it was more like a gentle caress as he did, still if she changed her mind she could stop him. His movement always gave her that room. That feeling she could say yes or no, and he’d respect it. He removed her clothes and paused a moment. “ai alva Beautia" he whispered in Ivijiran the words flowing like a spell but wasn’t at all. “You are beyond beautiful.” He translated after, then removed his p.j. pants. His gaze meeting hers as he leaned down to kiss Quistis, running his fingers gently along her skin. Every touch was gentle fleeting, he was making love to her, not just claiming her. And love was gentle, embracing it accepted yes and no. It was safe and warm, poisoned or not, Tegra would embrace her, shower Quistis with love and nothing else because, it was all that she deserved. To be loved. Although Wes might not be happy. After all that happened it would be easy to think Tegra took advantage and then there was his equal love of Varian.

But in this moment Quistis could feel it with him. There was no holding back, no feeling like she wasn’t truly loved by him. He loved them both with all his heart, and it was that deep love Tegra now embraced her with.
__________________________________________________________

Sil smiled as she moved helping Nessa sit as she spoke. “Nessa don’t be silly, you know I’ll help you right? What do you need?” Silvi asked as she helped Nessa sit in one of her large plush armchairs. “You can always come to me if you need help, please don’t hesitate.” She said still very much the same dragoness

Nyx walked out and leaned against the wall after tucking Mira in, like he would for any of his girls. He watched Silvi and Nessa. Sil loved Nessa like a sister and he knew Nessa felt the same.

Trait made it to the archive smiling as Alycone had everything ready in a case and the beautiful wooden staff Nessa wielded once in her hand. “You know I would have brought them to you.” Alycone said softly.

“I know. But Nessa would frown. Familiar or not your still your own person. She says hi, by the way.” Trait said as she handed him everything. The Gryphon huffed a bit but smiled.

“Tell her when she’s feeling better to come visit.” Trait nodded as he looked at everything in the case not because he didn’t trust Alcyone but if asked if any questions he needed to be able to answer, year crafted or anything else. “I will.” He said kissing her cheek like he would his daughters. Before leaving to get go the Eclipse Chamber.

Dazai had Ryn sit on the bed with Trinket. He stood by still cuffed to him then looked up, very soon the room would begin to fill with positive energy. He knew they would realize the importance of them being in that chamber. It would help Ryn the most. The light he was surrounded by. Dazai looked at Trinket. “She’ll save him. It’s no doubt why you both were sent here. All the elements needed to solidify freeing him from Jado are here now in the castle. That especially includes you Trinket.”


Millia nodded as she entered the room leaning against him. “We won’t loose him today.” She said in agreement softly, sending her love for her pup. It didn’t matter he wasn’t conceived yet. Her senses told her he was there pup. Hers and Kahi’s it was all she needed to love him, to want him safe and sound.


“We got there just after the Captain of the Crowns Guard. Dazai Chuuya. Celly you were right, you stressed it wasn’t Ryn, you didn’t understand why he was doing these things. An corrupt half Lycan named Jado used forbidden magic to fuse with Ryn. It was Jado piloting Ryn’s body to hurt that first girl. To torment you….and try to attack Trinket who came back in time to save Ryn.” Ri looked towards the chamber. “I’m with him, my parents, Ruby and Hunter. Dazai is blocking Jado, theres a Ancient magic user here. Dazai says she can remove Jado and save Ryn. We’re waiting for her while she gets ready for the ritual….Celly…I can’t leave Ryn. He’s so scared….he managed to over power Jado dug his own wrist open to stop himself from hurting Trinket. Trinket insists on staying right by his side. She said he’d never hurt her. She wasn’t afraid of Ryn. He’d never allow Jado to hurt her.” Ri was explaining things but it was clear he was upset mostly with himself for not being able to help Ryn who was suffering but to be fair he was still waking to his memories of having a little brother now. He hadn’t before because he lost his father shortly after birth originally. Luna could easily remind him of that. For Kahiri having a little brother was very new to him.

Acerbus held Del's hand remembering their time together and the path they got to this point. If anyone thought a year ago if he would be in any leadership position. Or even with a family they thought they be crazy but here he was. As well as Del. Heck it sure surprised Sharply when Lulu told him. "We can help her in any way." He said to her.

Toia smiled, "I had a feeling you would." She said to them and turning a little, "You and your sister Mela seem to both think so." She said letting them know they weren't the only one here. "In fact your other sister is here as well. Might be the first time in a long time all the royal family siblings where here at one time." She added.

Donovan couldn't help but smile a little as she said she didn't fly much, "We can see about getting you a chance to fly a little more once you feel confident about it." He said to her and then while holding her hand and took off into the trees. It wasn't a long flight back to the Royal Oak and he was going to take her towards the entrance closest to his and Fai's perch with her new room.

(Hey, I am a bit put back how Dimael acted to Mela when in your post you had him ask a question and then I had her answer it. Did I miss read something? And to be honest I don't know how to have her respond.)

***

Crys pulled him into one of the buildings, the sign outside simply said 'Card Den'. "Hello everyone!" She called out as she opened the door to the shop/den. Few of the patrons looked up from the tables they were sitting at and responded back with a few hellos as others just seemed to go back to looking down. "Hmp...lively bunch here today." She noted. The den was a place for cards and gambling, from Dragon anty to poker. The Unkindness had no problem with gambling, but never caught on so really wasn't too many places like this. Which was nice for thieves for a little down time.

Pops smiled and in way understood that, even before 'adopting' Rio and Crys he didn't stay in one place for too long. Do a job or two and then you moved on to the next. Last place they stayed they ended up in debited to a crime family. "Speaking, if you stay here, what would you do with your airship? You've have that even before we met."

***

Jupiter nodded as he watched Atticus walk off, he then looked over to Samson. "Sammy?" He asked having never heard anyone call him that. Sure Judith did but that was in private.

Samson nodded, "Yes...and no you aren't allowed to call me that." He said very quickly. He then heard his crystal go off. "Hm, Judith hopefully it is good news." He said brining it up. "Yes Hun..." But he didn't get much else out.

"Sam, It's Karin. He's shown up at Gideon's place and looks like he may try to come in by force." She said quickly getting the message across as fast as she could. "We are safe for now, but you will need to see the guards right away." Judith said, there wasn't any panic in her voice which helped in explaining what was going on.

"Their will be on their way." Sam said and put the crystal down to breath and then bring it back up. Changing it to a call out to his guards. "This is Lord Samson, Karin has been sighted at the Gideon residents. Apprehend but be cautious." He sent out, there would be several that could make it there. He just hope in time before something was to happen. He looked over and then eyes went wide. "Jupiter where are you going!?" he yelled.

"To back them up!" He said back having already taken to the sky to fly towards where Judith was. On the way he pasted by the group of guards brining in the youngest sibling to the Oak.

***

Tenebra nodded, "I in fact can, though many of us choose not to as it makes for hiding a little easier." He noted, "But, not too long ago I was ripped from the Shadows and forced to take form. It was...a painful experience and one that took a great deal to try and return me. Even when you called and pulled me into here for protection I was weak and wounded from the experience. It wasn't until that mass healing that I am well again." He told her about his misadventure.

Helios looked back over to Horace and Lulu, "Seems I am a little behind on what been going on." He said and crossing his arms a bit. "Not sure I approve of this knight." He noted.

Horace looked up, "Mom, said she sent you a message about it, just you...didn't respond and she didn't want to lose her to another post." He said, the last part coming out a little quiet. He found it odd, he thought at first he would hate having a tutor or even being a squire. He was assured by his mother and Blake that this would be good for the young prince, to see things from a different point of view. But, this first day wasn't so bad.

Mars caught up with his father, but Koi had out paced both of them up to the perch. "Hmm, seems you were about a body length behind." He said returning his little call out from his father back to him. The two then landed on the perch and straighten a bit of their clothes.

"Hm...I knew Lumin was going to invite her over today, guess I was stuck in the market longer than I thought." Tractus said as he moved to the front door and pushed it open. "I'm home. Also found the kids playing and brought them back." He said joking of course.

Lumin looked over at first blinking when he said kids, but then smiled as she saw Mars and Koi just behind them. "Oh, Mars." She said standing up and moving to hug him as he came in. She then moved to hug Koi. She acting like she hadn't seen them in a while when it was maybe only a few days. "About time you two visited again."

***

Abbadon nodded, "Seems our band may be splitting up soon." He noted and while he asked if Tiff would return with him and she seemed all right with it. It is true he wouldn't leave as she is now the one taking care of things. It wouldn't be right or fair to her. So if the group did return he would stay behind until ready. He then saw Tiff coming in a little confused by the door by it self.

Zlo was trying to get some information from the nurse, but seemed they were not forth coming. He looked to the food as it was brought over. "Hm...yes I am hungry, but you must let me contact Lord Samson. He the one who sent me here surely he would need to be updated." He said as he took several bites.

Aki taking her drink, "It was very good, your new chief lived up to the praise you were giving them." She noted. Of course there was something to the simpler meals they got back home, but since they were here she would at least enjoy the treatment. "Do you get to eat lie this everyday Duncan?" She asked him.

Duncan shook his head. "Not really, we keep things simple and sometimes smaller portions." He noted looking over all of the plates.

***

Shiha took note of Tempest speech, there was something there but it was hidden. She then looked over hearing why they did not come through the main road. "Hmmm...." She simple said. "My team can watch over everyone now they had the anti-toxin." She moved over, "Come we can talk more in my office." She said leading them towards it.

Bengail rubbed his head, "Yes, I do get that and a lot of it seemed to be coming up past day or so but...you have to realized you all showing up with out a word and not taking the main entrance doesn't help." He noted, "If we gotten a heads up we could have made sure you got safe entrance through." He sighed somewhat of a tired captain. "Also, I am not dumb, you are here for more than just some humanitarian aid. The way you been looking around, it is like you are searching." He looked back over and noted the protestors seem to gotten tired and walking off. "Good news looks like we can avoid the 'dangerous' side streets for now."

((Occ: No sorry, it's a case of what I thought I remembered writing and what I wrote were not the same thing. I went back and reread. Writer's error on my part. Can't remember what I meant to write. Reworking Dimael. I'll add on to the occ the corrected post in the morning. Sinus headache now is making it hard to think. Sorry about that.))

“No, the children’s is a variant on the original spell. We start with the two for Del and Fleur. Otherwise the transition from the basic spell to complex variants, for the children which changes with them, to adding in additional properties won’t make sense. The spells original form will be used for the first two.”  Dimael said a bit surprised she told him to start with the children’s, after a moment he realized the error was his. He had a lot on his mind between concern for his granddaughter and now Fleur. The spell for the children’s amulets, and for Twilight were different then the original spell. It was also the first time someone wishing to learn told him where to start….. because he wasn't focused and asked the wrong thing, to different thoughts smashing together. There was a hint of irration and frustration in his voice, with himself not her. He knew better, one didn’t start with the most complex with spell casting you started with its original form….

As irritated as he was with himself, she still deserved to learn.. to have him shake it off and show her. His goal was to restore the knowledge of these spells to those in the light. So they may protect those who needed it. "Forgive me, my irritation is not with you. What I should have said is we're starting with the sisters then the children's did you have any questions before we start. That however was not what I said. The error is my own."

Dimael gathered the first pile arranging the stones in a circular pattern then held his hand out above it, he spoke the incantation in D’Joran common. It wasn’t super long but when finished a rather lovely pendant sat there the stone in the center was not found in nature a perfect blending swirl of color as all of the individual stones became one. Ringed in a metal that didn’t quite look golden it was from N'Jara and would form around any pendant that Mela cast using this spell. It was Deitalis a metal that existed but one only magic could mold it and call it forth. The metal was used in any talismans to ward off evil. As it rejected and repelled any evil magic or energy. Which was why, these pendants were as close as one got to be being safe guarded by the Ancients themselves. But these pendants were not child friendly in this form, there were no sharp edges but it was small enough to fit in ones mouth. . He cast the same variation one more time for the second pendant. The two for Del and Fleur were finished he lifted one looking to Mela was she took notes pausing here. “do you have any questions about the basic casting of the spell? I’ll pause again after the little ones. Waiting till the end may make the next variant confusing.” He also wanted to give one to Fleur sooner then later but wondered if it would not be better served or the meaning deeper if Princess Mela gave it to her or perhaps asked him to go ahead and give Fleur hers now. The Mystrian’a here looked beyond the surface. Perhaps because they saw so many broken and freighted Mystrians recovering from enforced servitude. But…it made seeing Fleur for the frightened and abused girl she was at the moment possible. Demi-Ancient or not it was a reminder that no one was perfect. For as long as he lived he still made mistakes.

Mela looked over, "Oh.." She said but then nodded, "It is all right we both want these to protect our family, we just tried to jump ahead." She noted understanding where the mix up could have happened. She then went back to watching and taking notes. Watching and seemed a a bit in awe of the colors of them as they were made. When looking at them, "How did you know which works best with who?" She noted as it seemed simple enough but even then also at time one could not just pick them at random.

***

Amzu standing outside of Sharply's room. "That you are correct, right now though one of them is occupied with several guest and I do not wish to interrupt them." She could feel the small group inside. "So we can start here, inside in our care is a raven with several injuries' both internal and external." She moved and waved her hand to bring up a magical protection of Sharply. "The external have been taking care of, but internal here and at his vocal cords have struggled. If we can I'd like to start here."

Mizuki was standing near Rao and listening to her elder sister explain the situation. She sighed a little almost jealous at how she acted, so professional. If she didn't know better Amzu would be next in line to be their leader if Toia were to step down or worse. But, now she wished to stay and witness the healing of the 'living magic' she only ever read about.

(OOC: Sorry it took all week to post. Finally go there. ^_^ )

Del looked back to Acerbus and smiled when he expressed support… they would help Fleur however she needed. Of course, she also understood that Fleur being here… was going to draw the attention of whoever it was that tethered her to the dagger, who had summoned it in the first place… and who Fleur was clearly afraid of. So was Toia, for that matter, though Del didn’t know that the High Priestess had placed an enchantment at the entry to their perch for protection against the Gypsy Witch who was seeking those of her bloodline. She then looked back to Toia as she mentioned that Mela seemed to agree… “Wait… Mela’s here and… Zanna?” she asked curiously. She then looked to Acerbus. They knew Toia wasn’t talking about Rachel, because she was watching the twins.

Deet looked over at Donovan as she flew with him and he mentioned getting her a chance to fly more once she was settled and feeling more confident. She smiled and nodded. “That sounds good,” she said. She watched as the Royal Oak can quickly into view and Donovan redirected them up another wind current to the higher boughs where his and Fai’s perch was… She had never actually been inside the Royal Oak before. Now she would be living there… She looked wide-eyed and full of wonder in the moment, even breathing a whisper of a ‘wow’…

Blake looked over and watched the exchange between Mela and Dimael. He straightened up a bit when Dimael seemed to get a little testy, but he seemed to back-peddle and apologize to Mela if his energy came off the wrong way. He was happy to help teach her this, but he was also experiencing some concern and stress over his granddaughter’s wellbeing and now over Fleur. It was understandable, but at the same time, Mela was Blake’s wife and he was listening closely to ensure that Dimael didn’t overstep. Thankfully, the Gargoyl seemed to find his center and began to show Mela how to craft the talismans for Fleur and Delilah first… the most basic form of the spell, answering her questions and then promising to move onto showing her how to construct the ones for her niece and nephew. Perhaps he could show her how to make the first and let her try on the second…

Fleur shifted a little bit, lowering the blanket some so she could watch as she heard Mela’s wonder over the talismans that Dimael had just made in front of her eyes.

***

Eros paused for a moment once pulled inside the building by Crys. He looked around and removed his shades, the interior rather dimly lit. Pretty much the ideal light for him to see the best he could… which was still primarily auras, but he could make out physical features of those inside. “Uh… Crys..” he said quietly as he moved to follow her through. The sounds in here were a bit louder for him, a bit more distinct. He could hear the clinking of coins being thrown onto the tables and counters, cards shuffling, chips clattering. There was the scent of anaphoria, which wasn’t allowed to be smoked in public… and the aroma of strong ales and ciders, which wasn’t unlike any other bar scene. He could hear whispers around… Crys brought the Ghost Raven with her… wasn’t he a Guard? Wasn’t dressed like one… so maybe not… Shame. It’d be handy to have a Guard in the Guild…

“Hmmm… that is a question, isn’t it?” Noa said as she leaned back against the armrest a bit and brought a hand up to press a finger to her lips as she mulled that over. “Honestly, I don’t know. I couldn’t possibly sell it, though. Maybe I put it on a foundation, deflate the balloon, turn the ship into a home… or a shop…” she thought out loud. That ship had been her home since she was ten and she joined her parents on their merchant routes. When they retired to a Starling village further south, she took over the routes and the ship… and it was her home, with occasional stop overs in places like this for a good meal, a hot bath… But the idea of parting with the ship her father had let her pick out…? She was pretty sure that setting down roots somewhere needed to include keeping her ship.

***

Atticus listened as Lily started to speak to him, quickly starting to lose her composure. He shook his head, “Lily, no… you have nothing to apologize to me for, honestly. I understand… I know you. I’ve always known you… and I knew that whatever the reason was behind the way we parted, you had to have had a good reason,” he said. Yes, he did have some heavy emotions connected with it, but… he’d also had some time to look at the big picture since talking with Safira. If things hadn’t happened as they did… Soraya wouldn’t be here, nor Loch or Corrigan. You needed to take the bitter with the sweet… Ariadne had taught him that. “I know about Safira. She and Soraya met… and they figured it out. I’ve spoken with her. Right now she’s just worried about you. She asked me to help you… and the moment I heard you were in danger, Lily, nothing else mattered… I came.” He then paused. “Lily? What is it?” he asked, noticing the shift in her eyes, her expression. She seemed afraid. He turned to go back outside to see Samson standing there, but Jupiter was gone. “Sammy, he’s there. He’s where Lily is,” he said, but he could see Samson sending out new orders and he knew that he was already aware of the situation. Atticus wanted to go there himself. He was a warrior, a Golden, and he was familiar with the dirty fighting tricks of the Harpies. But… he was a guest in Unkindness and he knew the backlash that could incur for Samson and his family if a Golden tried to physically intervene in an Unkindness matter… so he never put the suggestion forward. He would entrust his best friend and the Ravens to keep her safe in that home until he could get her out.

“If you weren’t moving all over the Unkindness and minded your home, you would have received notice that the injunction has been extended indefinitely by the Former Lord and Lady, Samson and Judith, with approval from the sitting Lord and Lady, Acerbus and Delilah” Ambrose said. “No one is keeping Lilyan’anna from you except you. It is your ungallant behavior that keeps you apart, and if you force the issue, then my sword too will keep you apart,” he added. It was the only warning he would give. Karin would be a fool to ignore the legacy of that sword and the Grand Knight wielding it.

“You’ll be waiting a very long time, it seems,” Gideon said when Karin had mentioned he would wait for the injunction to expire, only for Ambrose to inform him it never would. He then looked over as Faroe landed between him and Ambrose with the carbuncle on his shoulder. “Son?”

“A new friend of Aiyanna’s, here to help us,” Faroe said of Garnet. He then turned and retrieved a staff from by the door. It was a simple enough weapon, but Faroe had been highly trained by his father to use it. He knew how to completely incapacitate without killing… but he also knew how to use it to kill if need be. He then came back and held it at the ready.

“That kitten on the boy’s shoulder is one of the spirits you tried to forcibly summon. We are very aware of the report that you tried. You should know that she is a carbuncle… and if you hope to harm us to get inside, you won’t be able to with her here,” Ambrose noted.

“I understand that,” Sabine said to Josie, “but that’s still my boy out there, and my husband. I’m going to worry regardless,” she said, then looked over at Judith as she finished her call to Samson. It sounded like Samson was going to get his guards mobilized and to their home promptly. She just hoped Karin and his boys wouldn’t do anything stupid… They were unpredictable and explosive by nature… and the alcohol and the threat of imprisonment, punishment, possible exile and being stripped of all his titles… that was only going to make them more volatile.

***

“I am truly grateful that you’re well again,” Twilight said honestly. Although it had been an unusual relationship to be sure, she did come to consider the shadow a friend. “I only ask about another form, a more physical form like mine, because… I don’t know if staying in your shadow form in Aeon will work. It could cause you discomfort or pain, if it’s as bright as I’ve seen… in my dreams,” Twilight said. It was always shown to her like a bright white light in a white mist that crept around a white forest. “What do you look like in your other form?” she asked with a smile, clearly curious. “Are you handsome, Tenebra?” she asked with a playful smile. IT was impossible to tell from his shadow form, which was the only way she’d ever interacted with him.

“What’s the harm, Helios?” Lulu asked. “This Knight came highly recommended by Melaina’s husband, and Horace likes her. He likes learning from her. He even learned an impressive new spell in just one day with her. Maybe he’ll learn how to properly court a young woman too, without sneaking into Covens,” she added, knowing that the incident in the Sacred Oak had embarrassed Helios some, although he also partly dismissed it as boys will be boys, especially where a girl is involved. She decided not to mention that Sasha and Lucia were learning from Nesseran too. One piece of information at a time, as necessary right now. She still had to figure out how to tell him about Sharpley.

Koi looked over at the father and son and smiled as she heard Mars give the same tease back to Tractus as he’d given Mars. She went inside with them and hugged Lumin after she’d hugged Mars, promptly informing them that they had been without visiting for too long. She smiled and nodded. “Sorry, we were away at that wedding for my friend, in La’Shire,” she explained. And then, of course, yesterday had not been the best of days… She looked over as Kalani came out from the kitchen and moved to hug her daughter. “Hi mama,” she said, hugging her back.

“My baby bird,” Kalani said sweetly as she cupped Koi’s face and then moved to hug Mars. “You’ve been taking good care of her, I see, Mars,” she noted with a playful tone. “Sweetheart, which friend’s wedding was this again?” she asked.

“Tria, mama. Remember, she was my roommate for a while back when we were helping in the MLP camp?” Koi asked.

“Oh right. The tigress,” Kalani said. Though the stories of how Koi and Mars ended up rooming together weren’t stories that Koi ever shared with her mother. “I bet it was beautiful. I imagine the castle must be a lovely place to get married,” she said, unaware that it was indeed. Koi and Mars had eloped there, essentially! It was where they’re relationship became more intimate… where they really consummated it, and there was a lot of nostalgia being there… and attending a wedding. It’d just felt… so very right to marry there… But now they had to tell them…

***

Soraya looked over at Abbadon when he said that. It did bother her some, knowing that if they did have to head back to Aer’Oro, that he wouldn’t be coming along right away. But Abbadon wouldn’t leave Tiffan, not again. Until she could go with him, he would simply stay here with her. “I wonder… if papa could bring Aer’Oro closer to here,” she said. “It’s such a shame that no one has been able to replicate or figure out how to recreate the portal spell that connects La’Shire and Unkindness… Imagine if we could just walk through a door and go back and forth between Aer’Oro and here too…” Soraya said with a sigh.

Tiff nodded to Averie when he explained La’Shire had expected her and opened the door for her when she arrived. She moved over to Abbadon and slipped her hand into his before she moved to sit down on the sofa and join the conversation. She listened as Averie and Safira discussed the strange practice of love through cruelty that Loch and Lily and Corrigan seemed to practice with her, to protect her… and themselves, essentially. It was a foreign concept for her. The idea of it was uncomfortable, and rightfully so. “I’m sorry… What is the update with Zlo?” she asked, looking around at them all.

Soraya looked over at Averie and nodded. He would explain it better than she could right now. She was pretty sure she’d just be a rambling mess.

Riggs took a breath and let it out casually as he watched Zlo eat, grateful he seemed to have an appetite and was actually eating. He was relaxed right now. It was a necessary lie to ensure he stayed that way. Stress would never help these situations. “Lord Samson is being updated regularly on your progress, I assure you,” Riggs said, and it wasn’t really a lie either. Though instead of Lord Samson being sent updates, it was Lord Acerbus. Averie, when he got Acer and Del to agree to release Zlo to them, so they could help him… he had promised them regular updates. Acerbus wanted to be certain that Zlo truly was a changed raven… or that if his past misdeeds were due to some outside influence, that it was gone. Because otherwise, Zlo could still be a threat to his family, especially to his sisters.

Basil smiled and nodded, laughing lightly. “It’s nice to splurge on occasion when visiting. I suppose I did go a little overboard. I just wanted to make sure my… that Saffron had all of her favorites to pick from,” he said, though not revealing why. He truly wanted to make sure she was eating well after her ordeal, though he couldn’t explain that to them. He’d held back from calling her ‘my baby bunny,’ which he always referred to her as, not wanting to embarrass her in front of Aki and Gilin.

Saffy nodded. “Oh, yeah, we don’t really eat like this often,” she agreed. Even as she said it, she was feeling a little uncomfortable, having eaten more than she had in any other meal in a few days. She hadn’t eaten nearly enough to appease her father, but she was full, and she set down her fork and nursed her fruit tea.

Nascha walked with Serg a bit more through the village, having stopped at a stall for a little elvish pastry stuffed with fruits and nuts that just seemed to call out to Nashy and make her tummy grumble again. They'd just finished lunch before they left the castle, but it seemed the long walk through the tunnels and then through the village, looking at everything there was in the market, had roused the pregnant snowy owl's hunger again. She happily ate the pastry as they were exploring the market, slowly making their way back now to the village center... but at least here, unbeknownst to them, they could run into Vyshae... the one person they would need to find in order to gain access to Severin's old books, journals and items that were locked away in the old Inn, which was now where Sylar and Traya lived and where his offices were, including the locked one containing those items. He only entrusted access to it to a handful of people. His wife, Bane, and of course Vyshae. "This is delicious," Nashy said. "Are you sure you didn't want to get one or try a bite of mine?" she offered her husband. His little owl's appetite had certainly increased, though it was a good thing. She was carrying a half-dragon pup, after all. She would need to keep her energy and strength up!
_____________________________________________________

Orion smiled and nodded. “It does seem to be that way,” he said when she said it was what she does. “Well, if you feel anything you need to say, know that I’ll hear you and pass it along accordingly,” he assured her. He then paused as her words trailed a bit, that seal appearing again, but it looked different than before… and while he felt tension enter his body at the prospect she could pass out again from remembering something triggering… instead she continued speaking. He didn’t understand what was different about it himself… that it correlated with what was happening in Aeon right now… “Still feeling okay?” he asked. Of course, she could assume he simply meant because she’d been down recovering from her last episode for so long… he was just being sure.

~*~*~*~*~*~

“She always had a bit of a Sight to her, I think. If not like how Seers get visions, but she could feel things. I’m pretty sure she knew the truth, even without Atticus knowing. She probably didn’t say anything to him, because it would be too complicated… maybe that’s why she opened up like that to you before she passed. She knew that the messages would be well-received by you and passed along when the time was right,” Leda said. “She was such a dear friend since we were little. I’m grateful that Atticus could love her as deeply as he loves Lilyan’Anna, because I don’t know if he could have survived without loving her after Lily,” she admitted. Both women had come in and out of his life when he needed them, both so truly revered in his heart, both giving him a daughter to cherish… He hadn’t really had his time with Lily properly, but he’d spent decades with his beloved Ariadne. Now it was a chance for his first love to come back around, it seemed.

~*~*~*~*~*~

Grail moved to sit down with Aiyanna and smirked as Windham audibly grumbled about her being like his bratty little sister. He had one of those, though while Hem could push his buttons, bratty she was not. It was just refreshing to see a dynamic that felt so familiar to him. It painted a different light on the spirit prince who seemed enamored with his sister.

Hemlock smiled and blushed as Windham said that while he does enjoy sweets, his attention had simply been held by someone sweeter, clearly meaning her. “W…Windham…” she said bashfully, his name escaping her mouth as a stuttering whisper. Was this what it felt like to be flirted with by someone? Was he supposed to do that in front of her big brother?

Grail did clear his throat, as though to remind Windham that he and Aiyanna were still present in the room. “So, Windham. I heard you say your title back where you come from is Emerald King of… the Winds and… Sky? Is that what you said? So… are you really a king there or is that just what they call you?” he asked. Seemed he wanted to know more about this spirit who fancied his sister too. If he intended to court her like Aiyanna implied he seemed interested to do… Grail needed to knew more about him too. Not like Aiyanna couldn’t give him plenty of insight, but… it was better to get it right from the source.
____________________________________________________

Bless looked at Seph with lingering concern as he assured her that he was meant to carry the weight of the Shisha's memories himself, to be the one to restore them to her. He wouldn't have to carry the burden for too long if they were indeed arriving in the next few days. But... she did worry still... what could happen in a day or two? If the other clerics woke? She then looked back over as Ember arrived and spoke and Sephiroth was quick to say dye would wash right out. She then looked back at him as he mentioned the flecks in her eyes. "It must be something that happened when I touched the crystal," she said, like she hadn't noticed it herself.

"I'll have to brush up on my glamour magic, then," Ember said. "It's too bad that the changes that came when you touched the crystal aren't hidden to the others the way Bless's is," she said. It would have made things so much easier. She too worried for Sephiroth's safety. He was going to restore the Shisha's memories to her, all of them... and that was exactly what the Clerics did not want him to do. "I just wish I knew how long we had..." she said. She hoped whatever spell she mustered up would hold... to keep him safe.

___________________________________________________

Igraine bit her lip and stifled her moans as she relaxed in the bath, her breathing a bit shallow and quick as she slowly came out of the euphoria. She had no idea that Cloud was outside of her quarters, inspecting her door with some concern… or that Horatio had potentially been trying to get in. She slowly sat up and then moved to get out of the tub, letting it drain. She dried off and wrapped herself up in her satin robe. She emerged from the washroom, her legs still a little weak, her body atingle from her climax. She moved to sit on her bed and just seemed to mull over the fact that she hadn’t found that climax with memories or thoughts of Zidane that time… but… from thinking about Cloud. It caught her off guard… She wasn’t sure where it had come from. Or maybe she did know.. she just, much like Cloud, wasn’t letting herself admit to those feelings. She didn’t know the man who thoughts of had brought her to that climax was standing just outside her door right now, showered and dressed to the nines for their dinner later. He must have been eager… to be ready so soon.

Zosie approached and paused, ensuring she tucked  her towel in a bit more securely so it wouldn’t fall, though the threat of it happening was still there. Normally she wouldn’t walk around in just a towel, but she was certain Horatio was off the ship, unaware he’d wandered back on discretely. She knew he wasn’t interested in her, thankfully, but he also wasn’t the sort to pass up an opportunity. She moved to take the soapy washcloth from him and moved to reach up, her towel loosening some in the process to reach his shoulders, starting to rub the lather over his skin, making her way lower. The room was filled with steam and moisture and yet her throat felt strangely dry in this moment.

___________________________________________________

“So was it your Goldens who apprehended them?” Lilith asked as she led the girls into her office and went about finding the roster book for them.

“Oh… I don’t know. I know that Lyka said they were going to try to help look,” Sunny said.

“Mmhmm. You girls have a lot to learn about Goldens, it seems,” Lil added with a smile as she moved to set the book down at another desk. “You girls can have your privacy going through this, but it doesn’t leave my office, understood?”

“Of course, Momma. Thank you,” Sunny said as she watched Lilith smile and gave each of her girls a kiss on the cheek before she went out to resume tending to the library. “What do you think Momma meant about having a lot to learn about Goldens?” she asked Levi curiously, even as the book was laying there in front of them, waiting to be gone through.

Hes blushed a bit and nodded as Lyka expressed happiness for her, for how she and Levia hit it off. “Well, that’s true, but… that’s something they’ll get to learn about us,” she said. “And what about you? You never did tell me why it took you so long to speak to Sunny. Doesn’t sound like you at all. She must have been around a lot, visiting Levi. Regardless, I’m happy for you too, that you finally said something to her and that she feels the same. When I woke up, it was like you were already ready to propose, and yet it seemed like you had never spoken to her before that day,” she noted with a smile.

☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆

“Oh, uh… I think I had enough cocoa, java, mocha for one day. I’ll stick with tea. Maybe with some lemon,” Esric said when Minato asked what he'd prefer to drink. He moved to take his shoes off, placing them by the door, not wanting to walk through Minato’s home with his shoes on, even though the elf probably didn’t mind. He came over into Minato’s kitchenette and looked at everything he’d gotten out. “So… what are you making?” he asked. He wondered just how many dishes in D’Joran were similar to back home in N’Jara…

_______________________________________________

“And that’s okay. These things take time. You spent your whole life expecting the worst, being unsure of what would come the next day… it’ll take some time for you to feel comfortable, to know you can stop worrying about those things,” Haddie said. She then sighed and shifted, moving to stand up in the tub, pulling the plug from the drain. She moved to sit on the edge, pushing the water out of her tail and then taking a smaller towel and working on drying it. “That feels so much better..” she said, the soak having helped her sore shoulders, arms and back quite a lot. The medicines here in La’Shire were exceptional. She then turned to get out and reached over to grab a larger towel, drying her body and hair with it, then pulling on a robe of her own. She tossed the towels into the hamper and then came over to sit on the bench beside Chai as she brushed out her hair and her own tail, iridescent colors from the mist mingled throughout. “We’ll sit in here until I’m done, where it’s warm, and then if you’re cold out there, we can start a fire in the bedroom fireplace,” she offered.

Roan looked concerned to hear that. “Is there no way to track such pendants? I mean, La’Shire can’t do that?” he asked. He supposed, like the Mist, the spirit in the castle must also have her limits. “I just can’t shake the concern that… if one of them got in… are there more?” he asked. “I mean maybe that whole Cove Tribe is just a cover,” he noted with even greater concern. Mostly because they had put targets on his sisters, on their new guest and on Raphtalia, after all of this.

Oak looked at Penny and then nodded. “How about you get your things and settle into the other room, Penelo? I think Chai will be more comfortable sharing a room with Haddie,” he said. Haddie’s room had two full beds, which was why the girls shared, but he felt Penny would be fine in the room they hadn’t been using. Roan had moved into his own room with his former roommate, who had moved in with her boyfriend… so now he shared with Raphtalia. That left the room intended for him here open for Pen.

“Alright, Oak,” Penny said.

“Go get your stuff before they get out of the bathroom, alright?” Oak suggested, to which Penny nodded and left to do just that. La’Shire would handle most of it, but Penny would want her favorite pillow and her stuffed Wolfie from home that her mother had made her. She was fifteen, but she also couldn’t go to a new place without it. She’d been so scared when they were forced out of their home after Chaos’s attack… it’d been one of the few familiar things from home that brought her comfort.

Oak then turned back to Raphtalia and sighed, moving to sit down and gesturing for her to do the same. “Thank you, again, for watching over them. How did things go?” he asked her, knowing she was an honest girl, as far as Roan described her. She didn’t know how not to be. She’d likely give honest observation of how Chai was doing. _________________________________________________________

Alder listened as Vyshae told him that hiding Blaise was enough… because if Flamie couldn’t find her, she couldn’t force her back into that lie. He then nodded when she said that only she would know that Blaise was with him and that Sylar would only wish to know that he was trustworthy, which Vyshae seemed to feel he was. The descendent of Valdr Formosana… she’d need only noted that it was a Formosana who was keeping guard over her for Sylar to know it meant she couldn’t be tracked in his company or in his home. He nodded as she said that Sylar would return when he could to settle the matter. Alder needed only to keep Blaise safe until then. “Then I’ll do my best,” he assured her. It was a noble version of an oath or a promise. One knew better than to actually ‘promise’ for a certain outcome. It was far more honest and sincere to say one would do their best… and it meant they truly would do everything in their power. If they failed, it wasn’t for lack of putting it all out there.
____________________________________________________

Calla felt Xell gather her thick, silken hair and move it over her shoulder, getting slight goosebumps as he brushed her bare shoulder innocently when retracting his hand. She waited, anticipating it to sting a bit when he applied it to the dark, sensitive hoof-shaped bruises, but his hands had warmed the cream and his touch was so light… she didn’t feel pain or discomfort, just the caress of his fingers against her skin, causing her to shiver a bit, but not in a bad way. Still, he would likely notice, but hopefully he’d realize it wasn’t because she was in pain or nervous about him touching her. “Does it look bad?” she asked as he continued and she hugged the robe in front of her.

Ashe caught her breath after a bit and opened her eyes, looking down at Rumi and then blushing at the way he was watching her. “T-that was… a.mm.. amazing,” she said shyly, blushing deeper. Her body was still tingling from his attentions. She reached down to brush her fingers through his hair before moving her hand up to her chest and curling her finger in a come hither motion, for him to come up her body a bit more. She knew he was still highly aroused. He had been since she brought him to release, and she couldn’t do anything for him if he was all the way down there.

Wynter smiled back at Jarral when he said they would get married here, in La’Shire. Just like Solan and Keelin had. She then looked over at Solan curiously when he asked her if she would like him to ask Lady Millia to perform the ceremony for them. She looked back at Jarral, wondering if he would be okay with that. Millia had been so nice to her. She was the one that both she and Keelin went to for advice and for explanations on things. Millia had been the one who explained mating to her, as well as potions…

“I’m sure she’d be happy, even excited to do it,” Keelin noted, recalling how much Millie loved a good wedding… and to be the one to marry the happy couple would probably be a delight to her. She had officiated for Keelin and Solan’s wedding after all, and was so grateful to have been asked to be such an important part of their union.

“If Jarral is okay with it,” Wynter said, looking up at Jarral. It would be appropriate, perhaps, for Millia to perform the wedding of both brothers to their lycan brides.

_________________________________________________

Liam looked confused by Daire’s initial comment. A song… that causes intimate longing for another… being triggered by insecurities? Then he looked almost to recoil into himself when Daire elaborated on those insecurities, his feelings that he was letting Frau down, that he wasn’t good enough for her… “Even… if I had feelings like that… those aren’t things you just get over, Daire,” he said, pretty sure his friend understood that better than most. He still carried guilt of his own. He then leaned forward a bit again as Daire mentioned a talisman that could block the song, but with a catch. It would only work perfectly ten times… then need to be remade, each time getting one less use until the talisman was useless. Liam looked mildly defeated at that thought… if he hadn’t overcome these thoughts and feelings before then… “But that’s only if someone tries to use the song on me. I… I don’t know why, but I feel like Cecelia wouldn’t do it again,” he said. She hadn’t been happy with the result when she finally got Liam in bed. Even when they flamed together, it hadn’t been anywhere near what he and Frau’Lea did, or what Cecelia experienced with Severin. That was because… Severin… Savarian… was the one she desired most.  But she had brought back others when she resurrected Savarian this time… others who seemed tempted to use their songs, not just on the rare male phoenix, but on any male, having even tried with Tegra. Fortunately they were all far away near the ruins of Aisengrand.

☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆

“Tae… I wouldn’t have offered if it was any trouble,” Semper reminded her. “Besides, there are more knights in this castle… and we have plenty of help to keep everyone safe. I can take some time to make sure you’re okay, that you make a full recovery,” he said.

“Well then, that’s good to hear. That means I won’t need to worry about you, Tae. It sounds like you’ll be in very capable hands,” Tilly said with a smile. “I should let you get some rest. Let me know when you want to… do that meal,” she added with a bit of a blush herself, because it would be a dinner for her, Tae and Sorei… with the ones they were dating. Did that mean she was ready to put a title on whatever she and Nyx were? Was he… her boyfriend? That kiss… that kiss made her feel like it.

Nara noticed the blush on Anos’s cheeks and she looked curious about it. Blushing… was that what the heat was she felt in her own cheeks? She looked back to him as he spoke again. “The shunned one?” she repeated as he mulled over the title that Movado had referred to him with. She then nodded as he agreed with her, that he was hard on himself. She smiled warmly and shook her head a bit after. “Well, you can always change that. When you learn to show yourself love and compassion, you learn what it feels like… to be loved, and it makes it easier to let others in, to love others too, and to understand why they love you back. Like your daughter…” she said.

~*~*~*~

Vi sat down and took her sandals off, dipping her feet into the water of the large, shallow pool. They looked like little pools that had been carved out by swirling waters and stones, so smooth and swirled… and in them rested so many little pebbles and stones, polished crystals and shells. Vi loved pulling out fistfuls of them and picking through the plain ones for a brightly colored one with Aster. They were going to make Gigi the prettiest necklace.

Maks moved in and turned Fauve to face him, gently cupping her face between his hands and kissing her forehead, then giving her a soft kiss on the lips. He smiled and brushed her cheeks with his thumbs, silently admiring the adorable blush on them. “You did,” he said, lowering his hands and moving to take one of her hands into his, leading her after the girls to keep an eye on them. “Pretty sure you and Ginga have more in common than either of you realize. Now you’ll finally get the opportunities to really get to know each other the way you couldn’t with your mother around,” he noted.

Ginseng looked at her reflection in the mirror, and him standing behind her. “Down for now…” She said before she turned to face him, unaware that Sorei already planned to bring one of her ribbons with him in case she changed her mind if she left it down. “I guess I’m ready then,” she said, now that her hair was dry and brushed… she was dressed and had her shoes on… and he looked to be ready to go too.

_____________________________________________________

Marin looked at Pallas and nodded, leaning into her a bit as they sat there. “Yeah… you’re right. At least… I’m going to believe in that,” she said. “They definitely have a will to live, to have held on this long,” she said. “They must have been regrouping when La’Fleez’s goons attacked the outpost… and then that thing must have come and attacked them, drove them into the underwater caves when the tide was further out… and then injured… the tide coming in… they just… held onto hope. I’m glad at least we didn’t let them down. We came for them,” she said.

“I should be good to get back to my tent,” Rostan told Marshall. “It’s not that far and that juice has helped a bit with a sugar spike,” he said. Then he paused in the opening to the tent as Kortessa walked by and Ros looked back to Marshall when he explained she was a bit upset with him, but that it wasn’t something to take personally. The explanation struck a chord with Rostan and he nodded. “No need for her to know you told me, but thank you for helping me understand,” he said. He left the tent and made his way back to his own. There was something… perhaps… that he could do for Kortessa… to help her with her lingering guilt over Region, but… not here or now. It was hard for a Lemurian to hear such a tale and not feel compelled to do… something.

______________________________________________________

Senn looked at Yuuri and moved to touch her arm, moving his hand down it to lightly brush her hand. He couldn’t hold it right now, like they were on some leisurely romantic stroll in the safety of a garden in La’Shire. They were in a dangerous place at the moment and had to maintain their guard and try to stay stealthy and undetected by any of Gracia’s guards who might be about. But he wanted to show his fiancé that he appreciated her words… in her understanding and in her desire to help protect Fii and Topaz… and in that she credited him with showing her that her blades… weren’t solely for killing. That when and why one swung the blade mattered. “Right,” he affirmed for her. It was clear he understood that that’s all she was looking for there. He paused then and grabbed her arm, more firmly this time, to stop her. He gestured towards the main road they were trying to avoid and then made the motion for them to be quiet. He’d caught a scent… a few actually, and they were close. Then they could hear banging as they forced their way into the homes of those still under the sleeping spell. What the Queen’s Guard was doing, he wasn’t sure… though likely either stealing a few items before the last remnants of the spell lifted… or hopefully nothing more obscene.

That whine was such a relief to Topaz, because she knew the difference between his many whines. There were those from genuine desire, those from pleasure, those when he was sad or distressed… those when he was happy and content… and those when he found peace, was relaxed.. He’d likely feel her body relax a bit too in response. His distress brought the roo tension… because she worried about him and she felt helpless to do anything in her current state. But it seemed like being in her current state was what was helping… him focusing on the baby that he could sense and hear the heartbeat of. She looked down at him as he spoke, his voice sounding calmer, more even… and he accredited her with him finding his strength. She wanted to tell him it was always there, but her tall roo ears tipped back when he started to speak of their ‘games’ when they were intimate, or in foreplay. She still worried about the bruises. He wouldn’t tell her, surly, even if she’d caused them, but… he was saying how that between them was important to him. That ‘play’ that often happened on instinct for her… and he was spot on as to why. To ensure the act wasn’t just for some sport… but because the girl was worth the challenge, to prove her mate desired her out of love… She wasn’t sure she could avoid that instinct without avoiding him in that way… and she truly didn’t want her. Nor did it sound like he wanted her to. He spoke of it like some dance between them… she hadn’t and never would hurt him with the way they played, because if she truly didn’t wish to be mated by him, he’d have never gotten close. The thumps and swats from her tail were not intended to truly hurt him, but… she had worried… seeing the bruises… that she’d done that. “…Okay…” she said quietly, unsure what else to say. But if it was important to him, like it was natural to her… she wouldn’t fight it.  

Minerva looked at Prim curiously when she spoke of Heirloom’s observed behavior by Senn… and her suspicion that they might need to be careful how they approach the subject of the girl with him, because he seemed to be protective of her… perhaps even love her. “I suppose it isn’t unheard of,” she admitted. “Mom and Dad once told me that they first met when they were paired up in class for a project and they knew the moment their tails touched that they were each other’s true love,” she said with a sigh. She missed them. “If I really let myself think on it… I probably always knew… it was Pellian,” she said, side-glancing at Primrose. They’d all grown up together from pups. Yet it’d taken so long for her and Pell to finally take the leap. “We’ll be careful then, how we speak on her,” she agreed, unaware that Heirloom had caught Prim’s comments on the breeze and that her suggestion he could be in love with Thierry had him wondering himself.

Pandora listened as Leif explained. She was sure she’d missed all of this when the others were conversing and trying to distract themselves in between taking turns keeping watch over her, before Leif took his turn and refused to leave after that… the only time he finally did being when Pandora fled to the gates. “It’s strange… someone could know we were going to be here so long ago…” she said as she held onto Leif as he moved them back to the room and he opened the closet door, showing an assortment of clothes. “W…wow…” She moved to touch a soft sweater that would be loose and cozy and feel nice on her skin. Then a pair of leggings. She moved to sit down, her legs still feeling a little weak from the bathtime mating. She pulled the sweater on first and then moved to work the leggings on, which felt buttery soft against her skin.

Thierry moved away from the wall and over to the sofa, moving to sit on it, more like falling onto it. She didn’t understand why she still felt so shaken, truly unaware of how much her body had likely been through between waking from the sleeping spell, then Mallium and then the intense healing from the healing pool. She let out a cute little ‘oof’ sound as she sunk into the couch, but then shifted a bit, drawing her legs up next to her and feeling the warmth of the fire. There was a cozy throw over the back of the sofa, but she didn’t reach for it. “That’s… sweet of you… thank you, Heirloom,” she said shyly when he said that he’d built the fire for her, to ensure she wouldn’t be chilled after her hot bath and leaving the warm washroom. She then tense just a bit when he said Primrose and Minerva were approaching the cottage… that information making it hard to really hear about the cookies… which would imply a warm and easy introduction. IT wasn’t like it was the first time she’d have met either, but… Minerva and Prim were a little older than her and she was sure Minerva wouldn’t remember her… while Primrose might, as Thierry had been good to the twins and volunteered to look after them when need be and had passed along the important message about the things they told Prim about Minerva having been lies…
___________________________________________________________

Oden smiled and watched her continue to eat even as she spoke so certain and reassuring of her desire to always have him around. “I feel the same way,” he said and then moved to pick up the last half of his sandwich before taking a bite. He’d join her on the bed once they were done eating. IT was just easier this way, so he could easily move everything away for her when she was finished. “How is the food?” he asked. He knew it tasted delicious, because he was eating it too, but he was more meaning how was it on her tummy. He knew that she’d felt a bit nauseous from all of the anxiety and the traveling… he hoped between the bath and some Druid home-cooking that she would be feeling better. This would be an ideal place to let her truly rest and recover… and to hopefully keep her safe. Although there was trouble coming, Oden and Regius would lend their services to help ensure the safety of their companions and their gracious hosts, all of Ethion.

Novel shook her head again a little bit. She just… couldn’t envision any of the children of… the Divinity… being so selfish or envious, especially of their own siblings. It felt odd to imagine, but perhaps that was what everyone assumed… that because they were all children of the Divinity, they would all be just as she was… but instead, they were just like any family. You had the good, the bad, the troublemakers, the angels… “Who becomes the next Divinity if you’ve chosen another path? You couldn’t turn around and decide to give up … what did you call it? Phantisma? You couldn’t just abandon that relic or that path to accept the amulet and take over for your mother, could you?” she asked, clearly trying to piece it together. “Wouldn’t it fall to one of your siblings, then?” she asked curiously. One of those siblings who had so brashly thrown their sister away as a lost cause. Or perhaps Emris would simply hold on long enough for an appropriate heir to be born…

Novelyn then paused mid-chew of her last bite of sandwich when he said she deserved better than that. She finished chewing and swallowed, taking a sip of chilled tea to wash it down, but also to give herself a valid reason for not promptly responding. She set her glass down softly and stared at it before looking over at him. She then looked down at the locket hanging around her neck as he explained what it was… its purpose. She shook her head and moved her hand around it to hold it. “Then… was this… wait..” she looked at him. “Was this your mother’s then? But… then how… am I it’s rightful owner?” she asked. She knew her mother had likely stolen in… but it’d been with her all her life so… she cherished it. “… I always thought it led me to what I most desired in the moment…” she said. It’d come in handy for some of their ‘jobs’ after all, though she never let anyone else know about it. But perhaps it was because those jobs were perhaps necessary to eventually lead her here… There were, after all, times it hadn’t worked at all or just spinned in circled like it didn’t know what she needed, but whatever or whoever it was wasn’t there at that time…

Grey Pine listened as Tasha explained a bit more about the history of the twins, before Aiyan was banished… because the Druids didn’t understand, couldn’t at that time. Lorna knew that he would return one day and that this journey would be necessary for him, so Aiyan could grow in ways that he couldn’t within Ethion. The lessons he learned with Pine and the Gildean Pack were priceless. And separating Aiyan and Naiya for so long, and Aiyan and Zai… it just made the bonds that much deeper and stronger when they finally reunited. He knew about some of it… because he had spoken with Nydia and Demetri about taking care of and watching over Aiyan for them outside of Ethion… but he hadn’t understood the reason for Aiyan’s dismissal from his home so much before. “Well, perhaps while we’re here in Ethion with you all, we can clarify his mark… for what it is,” he said of Aiyan’s ‘blooded’ mark on his cheek. It wasn’t large, just on the rise of his cheek, beneath the corner of his eye, but people did notice it. They were meant to. It was a noble mark. Unlike what those foolish boys were given… a similar marring to what Suna doled out in the Wylds.

Lorna blushed as Naria said that and then smiled and nodded. “Finally,” she whispered back. She had always had this persistent dream that she felt had been cruel… a dream about Arran being her husband, being in Ethion with her… being like this. Like she’d dream about a future she had wished she could have had, but she never could… because he was gone. Perhaps it wasn’t a dream. Perhaps it was a message from Orkla… hold onto this, because one day it will be as you dream it. All that mattered was that he was here. Really here. She was touching him, could feel the heat of his skin, the warmth of his breath. She moved to guide him in for another kiss. The sensations his kiss, his closeness, sent through her body… it was like some sort of magic, but… it was just him. He was magic to her, though.

☆☆☆☆☆

Zai was completely oblivious to the fact that she and Aiyan were being watched. They’d been noticed by Athrun and Maize from a distance, but they were not the sort to make their presence known or to disrupt the moment. Instead they’d gone off for a moment of their own. However, the three who were watching now were not much better than Tokeru and his followers. Seemed those who were unable to get mates always coveted what they couldn’t have, and in this case… it seemed personal. Aiyan had a mate while they didn’t. If the Sylph were whispering cautions to her over their observers, she wasn’t listening right now. Not with how much of a distraction Aiyan could be. She opened her eyes and looked up at him, still catching her breath. She slowly shifted to sit up just a bit, her hair wet from the shallow water she was laying in. She blushed, looking at Aiyan and that look of loving and longing in his eyes.

“How does Yan get to be marked the Alpha’s son and marry a girl like that?” Huritt asked as they watched Aiyan with Zai. From here they could clearly see the girl, glistening from water all over her body, half submerged in the shallow edges of the water beneath Aiyan for the moment. She was beautiful. They’d all thought so when Aiyan brought her to their village to introduce her to Grey Pine, Bayla, Folly and Corabell. Pine did not believe in challenging for mates. Both parties were free to choose, not to have that choice thrust upon them by others. Aiyan and Zai had chosen each other, but that didn’t mean that the boys had to be pleased about it. Huritt had already tried to get Bayla to consider being his mate, but she was always politely spurning his advances. He had no idea that it was because she not only was attracted to girls, but she also had already found the one who made her feel truly happy.

Naiya smiled as she heard and felt Kei’s purrs hiccup a bit as she guided him back in. The fact he responded to her in such ways, as strongly as she clearly responded to him, it always excited the nymph in her. Nymphs were truly misunderstood. The few who were promiscuous gave the rest of them a bad name, or made it difficult for them, feeding ignorant assumptions to those who thought they would be an easy lay. Of course, Nymphs loved intimacy… and had an impressive amount of stamina for it… but generally, they only wished to experience that with their ‘one.’ Kei was Naiya’s one and only… just like Zai was Aiyan’s and Eko was Kirie’s. It was probably why Naiya was confused by not feeling like this with Dkhoran… She’d thought Kei had abandoned her… before they even truly got started… and yet he’d already told her he loved her and then… no word. He’d broken her heart so completely… and someone else saw fit to try to fill that void, but no one ever could. It was why, despite her anger with Kei when he returned, her anger extinguished quickly, because her love for him was simply still burning just as strongly as it had before… Nothing could extinguish it. It was always him. Only him. “Kei…” She moaned against his ear as he started to match her movements. She shivered and let out another moan of approval at his light nips with his fangs. It felt… amazing.

“Are you kidding?” Finn asked with a smile, shaking his head. “I had no intentions of becoming King. I know… Traya would take the throne in my absence and… honestly… I thought it was the better decision. She had all of the blessings from Adriel, so many gifts and insights that I never had. I was more interested in experiencing a world beyond the Vale… out here… to explore and have adventures. I never thought taking up my responsibilities in the Kingdom would be nearly as adventurous or, honestly, that I had anything to offer them… until I met you and I realized… maybe I do. Maybe it could be an adventure too. As long as you’re there…”

Lettie came out carrying a tray, Hansel following behind with another. She set a plate in front of Nayril before carefully placing a wide, shallow bowl of a hearty soup that would also be easy on the tummy. She then placed a plate with some bread and her special pats of homemade savory and sweet butters. And a bowl of fruit tossed in a sweet basil sauce. “For the mother-to-be,” she said and then stepped back as Hansel set down a meal for Finn. A creamy potato stew with a spicy sausage broken up in it, more bread, and a side salad made with a blend of hearty greens and fruit with a balsamic dressing. “And for the father-to-be,” she added with a wink. “Please let us know if you need anything. Enjoy,” she said before moving back to the kitchen while Hansel went to check on the other guests.

“Wow… this looks and smells… amazing…” Finn said, looking over to see if Nayril approved of her meal.

Poesy seemed to consider his question for a moment, then nodded. “A bit longer… I like it,” she said. The bath was hot enough, but not too hot… and she liked the sweet-scented bubbles that tickled her nose… and Meliodas was here… so she wanted to stay a little longer. It was a good sign for him, most likely… that Poesy wasn’t afraid to tell him what she wanted. It meant if she truly wasn’t ready for mating, she would probably say something if she didn’t like something. But it also meant that if she laid with him, it truly was because she wanted to, not because she felt like she was supposed to. She didn’t feel like she had to rush to get out so that Meliodas could ‘embrace’ her. It proved that, despite his concerns that he might be coming off a bit strong with expressing his desires, that Poe wasn’t reading it that way. She wasn’t feeling pressured or rushed into anything… otherwise she probably wouldn’t ask to stay in the bath a bit longer.

Fable Lais Peridwen would be Fable Birchwood before tonight… and she almost couldn’t wrap her mind around it. Her father would not approve… never give his blessings… but they would seek it from the Draoi. State their case… appeal to them… and hope that they would oblige. She wasn’t sure if she could go back to how things were now if they refused them. Now that their feelings were out in the open with each other… how could they go back to pretending those feelings weren’t there if they were denied? She was scared… but didn’t want to say it out loud. Not just that the Draoi might say no… but how Yule might react if they said yes. Not that he would challenge them. He knew better than that. She watched as he went to fetch their shoes rather than had her get up to get hers. He was so considerate, so thoughtful… not wanting her to exert herself after one episode and a close-call for a second.

Cina came out of her room and saw her father kicking off his shoes and tossing his bag onto the bench by the fire. She noticed he looked up at the loft bedroom, where Fable’s room was. “Hi Papa,” she greeted as she approached him. “Fable’s not home,” she said, knowing he was expected both his girls to be here. She was relieved to see him, though, because he’d been away during that last ordeal in Ethion… and likely had cut his trip short to return home upon getting word of what happened with Silvantis. Few Rangers were off on missions right now, having been recalled to Ethion while the Abyss was spreading out there…

Maize moaned into the kiss as she returned it. She moved to bend her knees a bit as he laid between her legs, moving almost so perfectly in sync with the rhythm of the wagon as Ribbon escorted them back home. She slid her leg up along his hip and over it as she shifted her hips to try to meet him in his motions some. She held to him, her fingertips tracing along his back and over his shoulders. It wouldn’t be hard for someone who spotted the wagon and perhaps got a glimpse of Athrun moving to realize what was likely happening, but Ribbon had them away from the village and moving to Maize’s quaint, secluded home… Unless those currently seeking refuge in Ethion were out exploring some, they weren’t likely to encounter anyone.
________________________________________________________

Cressida watched as Etios blushed so deeply, it was perhaps the reddest she’d ever seen him get. Moreso than last time, when she’d worried he was feeling unwell. Somehow she understood it was because he had agreed he would kiss her again, a lot more… and that made her blush too. Though she moved a hand up to her cheek, feeling the heat of it, unaware they were bright red from the blush. It was all so confusing and yet she liked how Ettie made her feel. “May face keeps feeling hot,” she said quietly.

Myth looked over as Cecelia entered the kitchen and remarked to Link that watching him try to eat the same food as the rest of them right now was painful to watch, mentioning a grove of sun fruits nearby, which she’d picked some fruits from, offering the bowl of them to Link. She then looked over and nodded as she offered to go pick some moon fruits tonight for Tegra if Myth wanted her to. “That would… be of great help to him. Thank you,” she said. She reached over and pulled a berry from the bowl, admiring the redness of it, a tinge of violet and a shimmer of gold. They were at the perfect ripeness and she ate it, letting out a little hum without really realizing it. “Aer’Oro always had the best fruits,” she noted, though clearly meaning for sun magic users. Their berries, fruits and golden pears were never disappointing. What a treat that some seeds had made their way into the fertile lands around the ruins of Aisengrand.

Quistis blushed deeply and felt like her breathing kept catching, her heart racing as Tegra caressed her body as he removed her clothes, bit by bit, until he’d freed her entirely from them. She didn’t make any move to object or recoil from him. She wasn’t going to change her mind… not about being with him… She blushed even deeper at his words to her. It sounded different coming from him. It left her feeling so fluttery inside. Her eyes followed his hands down as he removed his pants and she couldn’t blush any deeper as he revealed himself to her. She looked up at him as he moved over her, looking into his eyes and then slowly closing her eyes as he kissed her again and she returned it, shivering as he caressed her skin. His touch was so inviting, so gentle and warm… it carried emotions behind it that left her tingling everywhere he touched and she let out a soft moan into the kiss. She broke it to take a breath, adorably embarrassed by how easily she seemed to react to such innocent touches, but they were Tegra’s touches… and they stirred her in unfamiliar ways. Phamran had worked hard to get her to respond to him, and even then… it was clearly forced. She had no emotional pleasure, even if he got her to physically respond… this was different. The emotions between her and Tegra… brought such immense pleasure so effortlessly. He hadn’t even touched her anywhere that she was sure to sing for him over.

__________________________________________________________

Nessa smiled back and nodded, knowing that Sil would say that. “I need help getting back to full strength, physically… magically. I know it’s ideal to let it happen over time with rest… but there’s a young man in the castle who is being oppressed by Nethos Magic… he’s being piloted and I don’t know how much longer he can hold on. I’m the only one who can remove the parasitic caster from him, but I can’t do it at my current state. Ana is already getting what I need from Alcyone,” she said. “Captain of your personal guard, Dazai… he’s already brought them to the Eclipse Chamber,” she said, using the current term for her old ritual chamber. “Something happened in the castle a little bit ago that essentially sedated the caster inside of the boy… so we have a window of a few hours to do this.”

Trinket moved to sit with Ryn as Dazai stood close by, still cuffed to him… even if Jado was ‘unconscious’ for the time being, it seemed Dazai didn’t want to take any chances. She moved to take his other hand in both of her’s, her ears tipping back as she watched him. She then looked over as Dazai spoke, reinforcing his belief that they’d both ended up back here for a reason… for this reason. Ryn to be freed from Jado and to finally learn his truth… Trinket to help save Ryn… and perhaps to learn her own. She just… found it so strange to hear someone tell her that she played an especially important role in any of it. She looked back to Ryn, “How do you feel, Ryn?” she asked, hoping that with Jado out for the time, that maybe it would mean Ryn was feeling a little better.

“I know it’s not considered right to know so much about the future… but knowing that these children could both come to be… that the future with them in it is becoming more concrete with every day closer we get to it… I just need to make sure that they have a bright future… where they’re safe and happy…” Kahi said quietly to Millia. That was something that Hunter and Ruby, Rain and Rocky, Seda and Ex, Timber and Amanda… could all understand.

Celluna listened and moved to sit down on the bed as Kahiri explained all that happened, that she’d been right… that the unsavory behaviors… wasn’t coming from Ryn. He had his issues, his attitude with them, but this wasn’t that. That was being a brooding teenager and a younger brother seeking recognition… that was understandable. But the rest… that was Jado. Ryn could brood, but he would never hurt his family or his friends or resent them so deeply that he despised them. “Just be safe…” Celluna said to Kahiri. “I hope this Ancient Magic user can help him.”

((OCC: Sorry it took so long. Some of my bad guys give me the creeps and are difficult at times to write. Ick ))

Averie looked at Soraya. “I’ll look into it, a portal. Chances are because Areo'Oro isn’t a stationary land mass the gate will need to be different. An adaptive frequency perhaps.” He said then looked at Tiff as she asked for an update on Zlo's condition. Averie told her everything as he had for Sora. “Honestly the amount of Chaos's blood had me worried. The removal should have been far harder. But we were fortunate, King Anos of the Ne'ther was here. Chaos is of his realm so was able to safely remove it and get the demon possessing him to leave willingly. The issue is the length of time. Anos according to the updates I’ve received estimates that he was first induced in his late teens early twenties….while Lord Samson and Lady Jufirh were still the major governing force. Dr. Riggs, and Dr. Tatianna are overseeing his case right now but were not sure where his memories are just yet. What he remembers. The demon possessing him said his soul was fine….his mind was not. However Anos brushed off that part. It left the impression that his memories were not lost as the demon implied but perhaps sealed. He told the demon there were many ways to reverse that, it was not a concern….not at that moment. Anos said he’d be weak, like recovering from a severe virus, his body needing time to recover his strength. Right now he’s in a private long term care room in the infirmary.”

“We’re notifying them at the moment.” Tatianna said gently walking in. She watched him eating as the nurse nodded. “please forgive the nursing staff they can’t give you the means of contacting anyone. They’re told to strictly focus on your healing and recovery all else can wait.” She said gently. “I’m Dr. Tatianna, the nurses told me you had awoken. I’ve been assisting Dr. Riggs in order to help you recover.” She said softly. “ If I may I’d like to check your vitals, make sure everything is working so you can return you normal life sooner rather then later. You need not stop eating, its important you recover your strength.”


Cori smiled a bit. “It’s a special occasion it’s been a while since we spoke like this.” She said but paused as her crystal chimed. Meliodas had informed the sky Elves he’d come here in the morning. That he’d speak with Poe about it. The message due to the Abyss was slow to arrive but it came. On behalf of his Majesty Meliodas Von'Voltaire King of Eliowise this was to confirm his Majesty would be returning to La'Shire to speak with Safform as aforementioned promised. However his Majesty could not stay long as he was still needed in Ethion but did not wish to make Miss Saffron wait longer to speak with him. Cori stared at the message she wanted to tell Saffy right now, but she didn’t wish to send her daughter spiralling backwards. And then there was the fact Coriander could not lie. Seriously….she’d start uncontrollably hiccuping . She sent a thank you back. She wasn’t the only one to receive a message of Meliodas coming here as promised. Movado, Silvi, and Averi as well. Meliodas had said he would return, and he agreed to speak with Saffy, but not over crystal. He felt she deserved better then that….there was also her concern Duncan may only see the Half Elf as the demon who kidnapped Saffy.
Cori reread the message several times. Trying to think of how to put the topic aside for now. Unless it would brighten Saffy’s mood more to hear he was keeping his word? That he was coming here to speak with her as promised.

***

Zandra nodded. “Of course thank you.” She said as she moved to follow her with Tempest. She looked at the others who moved back to wait. There was no need to crowd the Doctors office.

Tempest walked with them. Being in this area wasn’t helping. Lizbet grew up somewhere around here. It made the ache in his chest worse. His ears were tipped down although they may perceive that as his being highly troubled over there conditions. He wasn’t, the moment given the antidote they began to show signs of improvement and not false signs like getting better before getting worse. Lana had mentioned asking her mom if she knew anything about Lizbet's family, where she would have been buried. He looked over at the pitchers of water. So far there water source had not been poisoned .

“Your village is divided. We’re trained soldiers. From the moment we entered its felt like a too tight spring ready to pop.” Traine said looking at Bengail. Lana trusted him, he enabled them to enter the village. “Its not wise to discuss in public what should be said in private. Let us speak with the Governor.” Traine looked at him quietly a moment. “Our eyes have not been the only ones searching the streets Bengail for a peaceful protest your far too stressed and exhausted. You haven’t spoken honestly with us, not yet. There is something you don’t say. And some conversations should not be said in open settings. Your entire demeanor speaks of being stretched entirely too thin.” Traine regarded the gatan….”We’re not fools nor are we blind. It’s far from a peaceful protest. The tension in this village is tangible, we’re not the cause of it. But our arrival has caused a commotion a hum in the village.”

Dimael paused how to explain it. “For me…it’s the resonating aura of the pendant and the person, I can see a person’s aura around them, however that I’m aware doesn’t mean everyone else does. I need a moment to remember.” He said thinking back on it. After a few moments he did indeed remember. Her question was simple enough. But it correlated to the casting. “Forgive me I forgot go over the focus. As skilled as you are I’m sure you know this part, that magic is alive, it’s at its core neither good or evil. Its through that living pulse when you cast this spell you focus on the one your casting for. Since I was casting for Fleur and Del, I had focused on both women. The magic itself linked with and resonated with first one sister, then finished for the other. Admittedly the talismans look a lot alike but for subtle differences in color. Your not wrong. Each is meant solely for one of them.” Dimael had managed to calm himself again. He would not risk sounding cross with Mela.

“Its through that same art of resonating that guides which talisman to which sister. Because I created them both nearly at the same time. Princess Mela do you know the spell souls resonating light? It causes whatever is in the room to resonate with the soul of the one they are casting the spell for. Wither on yourself or another. If you do, cast the spell focusing on Fleur, the talisman meant for her will glow, as it resonates with the magic of the one it’s meant to protect, if not I can teach you the incantation, if you’d like to cast it, unfortunately in this situation the spell will not work for me. It’ll cancel itself because of my sight, its conflicting and yet similar at the same time.”

***
Syaoran nodded as he looked at the image. As well as Menda and Ceil. As he regarded it he could see several including the raven's vocal cords that his Laiphon could heal. He looked at Menda.

“Aye Syao, I was thinkin' the same don’cha know.” She said looking at him. “Use yer Laiphon to heal what ya can, then Ceil and I will be seein' to the rest don’cha know.”

Ceil nodded. “It would be easier. There are injuries like his vocal cords that require moving him to La'Shire, but at the same note I’m not fond of bouncing a recovering patient about if his injuries can be safely treated here. There are some though only time and rest will cure…” he said nothing things, from the dilation of Shapley’s eyes, the color of his skin, The state of his feathers.

Syaoran nodded. “I can heal his vocal cords, restore his strained and exhausted spirit. There are a few others I’m sensing.” Syaoran said looking to Amzu. “I’ll be happy to help you with his recovery. Thank you for allowing me.” He spoke politely to Amzu, and he was grateful. Many didn’t believe his gift strong enough to aide another but this was a different reason. The Priestesses of the Coven here were highly skilled and did not often turn to outsiders for help. They were usually the ones giving aid. So to Syaoran…”Its an honor to assist you Priestess Amzu, with your permission I’ll do all I can for him.”

Menda smiled a bit, that was just Syaoran, he spoke the same to Lord Traitorin when being allowed to stay in La'Shire and aid them. “You are always so overly polite Syao, Don'cha know.” She said playfully a bit but…it was one of the things she respected about him.
☆•☆•☆¤•
Lomond was not the only Spirit visiting the Unkindness. She stood behind him. Watching him as he was conflicted, wanting to go to her. And Lily needed him to. She turned as if to lean against his back with hers something she often did tucking her wings in tight despite being a spirit. Karin was dangerous. Far more then many realized his magic break was the dummied down version of Annihilation Fall. A devastating spell. But Karin had Angered a Grand Spirit. Events were about to Spiral. Atticus could stop him, because he stopped the Hzrpy who created that devastating spell,  Tark Darkburn. ‘Black' was deviating from Dark but maintaining the connection the only reason Karin had wanted and agreed to Trixie…was because Lilyan'Anna was the beloved of Atticus who cut down his father having no other choice as the Harpy had been using that spell to Annihilate an entire village targeting an Orphanage as its center. A bunch of childern huddled scared. Ari didn’t learn that until passing on. The connection and Karin’s deep burning rage and desire to kill Safira more then kill, he’d do the worst things imaginable to the girl, then drop her on her dear fathers door step. If she had, she would of told him. In a heartbeat. Knowing Lily was out there put her heart at ease when she learned she had a terminal illness. That she was dying. It was when she learned she wished to learn more about Lily and realized. Lily should be there. She would have loved to meet her.

“”Its not like you to ignore your instincts and hesitate…..everything inside of you is screaming you need to go to her. Sweet Attie…your not the Emperor of Aero’Oro standing here….just a man with the desire to protect the woman you love so much, the mother of your little girl….and she needs that protection Attie….all of this place does. You’ve never met or seen Karin. That  sweet boy who came forward looks like his grandfather so….you don’t realize why. The warrior in you screams move now….” Ari turned  leaned up. “Its not Black Atticus….its Dark. Karin Darkburn. His is obsessed with Sweet Little Lily….he’ll never allow her to leave alive the eldest son of Tark Darkburn,  uses the exact same magic as his father…he even wields Tarks WarHammer…..”


In the realm of the sacred's sitting on a rocky mountain top was a little boy with golden hair that flowed down into flame tips. He had six wings on his back with long golden feathers that gradually changed into the coloring of flames near the bottom. His long dragon tail curling down among the rocks. When the world was young he met a Golden Eagle who mistaking the child slumbering in the grass for being in danger from a dozen rogues fought them off. He had fallen asleep there because he managed to do something utterly stupid as Draco scolded him later for it. The sun had been healing him. In fact his island…he was the only one on it because it was in a ball of flames like the sun. But that Golden had impressed him, humbled him even after learning he could fight said it didn’t matter. He’d never abandon someone in need, wither or not they were a capable fighter. So the child as this was his true form. He aged slower then the world, and he was born after the world came into being. But he was impressed for the words resonated deep within the boy. There truth. So he gifted that Golden and his bloodline the rare flame tipped golden feathers, with the cleansing and purifying flames of the Sun. Atticus was several generations removed from the one who received the original gift. But when he accidentally used the long forgotten magic in his wings, a magic which had weakened as descendant’s of the first thought training and focusing on some silly fable wasn’t getting them anywhere.

It had once been referred to as the Golden Clan blessed with the wings of Baphomet…Atticus proved himself to be quite noble. Baph as Wind called him was watching he could see the destructive magic, his going would seriously be overkill. But he did wonder after he accidentally purged the spell on his wings had Atticus researched his family history….for it was not his wings that he gave to that golden and his family but his cleansing flame…..

Of Course as the Dragon who Draco could send to handle messes like this should the High King of All Dragon's Draco command him to stop the spell he would. But Baph was wondering if Atticus did not know, but went. To protect them all….would Atticus be able to understand the forgotten knowledge of his family’s wings quickly enough to utilize it? In a way it was similar to the Solar Array used to drive off the most recent attack that had so many souls stolen. The reflection of Sunlight but more. Pouring his magic into his wings with the sunlight would cause them to ‘Ignite' making them look like Baphomet’s own feathery wings once he was close that spell would dissolve. He need not touch it. Dealing with Karin though…that could be problematic. But Atticus had his attention because he reminded him of that noble golden he met so long ago. That he gave it to. He was curious would he continue to worry about titles? And the trouble it could cause or would he move? Mortals were such interesting creatures.

“Why do they put so much stock in a title? It can change over night or one moment to the next.” He mused but looked at the destructive magic. The caster really wasn’t his father…the spell was still in the beginning stages. No were near the middle or complete even. Shiva as usual paid it in mind and wouldn’t until he actually succeeded in casting it and it became a problem .

Lily’s heart skipped a few beats as he said she need not apologize he knew her. Knew she had a good reason for what she did. Then that he knew about Safira, that she and Soraya met, figured it out…and that her little girl, there little girl was just… worried about her and had asked him….he asked about her fear but quickly realized as Attie rushed to Sammy to let him know. She held the mirror in one hand the silver case in the other but looked again in the direction she sensed felt Joise and the others. Karin was dangerous . Her being there put them in danger. Did she even have the strength in her left to move right now. She shifted about placing one foot on the floor. So many she cared about were in danger because of her. “After all I did to push her to Aero’Oro to keep her from ever looking back….she should hate me…” Lily whispered unaware Safira never did. She struggled to understand until now, why Lily said such hate hurtful things but the words were empty of those emotions. Because she couldn’t despise Safira, she didn’t hate her. She had just been desperate to get Firz out of the Unkindness away from Karin, Jordan, and Andre. Away from Trixie. And she always hoped someday Loch and Corrigan could mend bridges it bothered them to break. Rigan wasn’t bad. He played a good game of pretending….she swore Loch was helping him stay safe from Karin. Loch was a good kid, Lily knew that. When Karin, Andre and Jordan were out. If she collapsed she’d wake sounds bandaged and treated with medication and covered with blankets with a mild tea at her bedside. That wasn’t Karin, Jordan or Andre. It was Loch. She knew because he hovered by the door once hours after she collapsed looking in on her. His eyes said so much. It tore him apart. Lily had no idea though that Loch had a Guardian spirit looking after him. Helping him through the pain and confusion. But Sarasha came into Loch’Lomond’s life after her father passed on. Lily didn’t know, there was no way for her to know, but it had been something Lomind asked Siliqi in passing on. Was there not even a Guardian Spirit that could help Loch. He wasn’t anything like Karin, one day he’d end Karin’s tyranny. The Deep wood no longer needed a Guardian Spirit. But there was a little boy who did, whose mother had a voice even the Ancients enjoyed coming to hear sing. Siliqi asked the other Ancients and they all agreed. The three Phoenixes giving her a rebirth…..and likely not her last. The last gift Lomond gave his first born grandson, more like a son go him….was the request of a Guardian Spirit. Sarasha wasn’t told she was meant to meet Loch. The Ancients ensured there bond happened naturally between them. It was why it was so strong.


Karin narrowed his eyes. Fighting them would have been difficult but doable before Faroe arrived with the little beast.

“Seriously that little weird white cat would stop any of you from getting hurt?” Jordan snorted which had Garnet growl and hiss at him. Those three nearly ripped her here. It would have done far more then hurt. It would have half killed her. So she really didn’t like them. Jordan though didn’t have even a fraction of his fathers intelligence.

Karin knew a forced summons from the sacred realm was dangerous but the sacred was good by nature.so in the end…controllable as Aiyanna showed by overriding his summon.

“So you willingly have one of Annie’s demons with you huh?” Jordan called out drawing a bit of attention. Aiyanna made people nervous. Annie of a thousand demons. Some peeking out whispering.
Garnet was not amused to be called a demon. But she was furious he was spreading such terrible lies about Aiyanna. Garnet went to his but walking towards them was a solitary woman.

Her skin was as white as pure snow. Her hair the color of the most frigid blue ice. Frost covered her skin. She wore a silvery white gown and the plants she drew too close to withered and died. It was a mistake to think Sacred's could only come here if summoned. “Aiyanna is no demon summoner boy.” The voice spoke sounding of snow and twinkling ice Crystal’s. “You three…were so kind just moments ago. About to rip me from my home….” Shiva approached them Karin swung his hammer which she stopped with one hand it freezing and shattering. Right down to the hand holding it. Karin cursed holding his arm. Shiva looked at Gideon, Ambrose, Faroe and on his shoulder.

“You child are friends with Ayianna? I thank you for that.” She looked at Ambrose. “There evil hangs like a dark stench…..I would have them pay for daring to force summon me here…but there sins are not to me alone. If it is your wish, I will do naught more but restrain them. Otherwise I would shatter them….to nothing more then a diamonds dust in the wind.”

Andre was for the first time terrified of something or someone. Karin's right hand was lost. Shattered just from freezing. The stump did not bleed. The remaining skin where his hand had been a terrible frozen dark blue, it would never return. Shiva looked at them. “You have a women’s blood and tears on you…that alone warrants death in my lands…however I’m aware the laws here differ. Do not move, lay down your weapons. You’ve already angered me. Now you three vermin disgust me as well…..”

“You bitch my hand…” Karin breathed the pain…unrelenting pain. “Just what are you demon…”  This he knew happened once before years ago. His father and he were in Roseshire. A large beautiful township known for the various rose plants, bushes, trees lining Rose’s. They had gone, his father had demanded the Orphanage there give them four girls of breeding age. They refused. There childern weren’t given to anyone who dared speak in such an boorish manner. Tark brought him. Atticus happened to be there with Lilyan and Elaine, Florian  and Mycroft and Leda. They were on the opposite side of town, Annihilation Fall didn’t show a direct energy path to its caster. Tark wasn’t near them. The three men flew each taking a direction they were Golden Eagles they would never stand by let this happen.

Atticus just happened to choose right, his wings stopping the spell had been sheer accidental. He had suffered for it. As Karin watched from a distance. His father wanting him watching only. How a true Harpy dealt with those that dared defy them. Tark had been furious even more so when Atticus demanded he stand down. Surrender, but Tark had just laughed at the Golden. His wings stopped the spell but they took great damage in the process. The feathers were burned off, the smell of burnt flesh in the air. Atticus Karin had known was in pain but remained nothing but calm.

His father’s answer was to cast the spell again, three times the size. It would wipe out Roseshire as well as several smaller villages. Atticus tried reason, argued he’d kill himself with such a spell. Tark laughed more. Stating he’d be completely unaffected by it. Would  e standing in a glorious crater. And this region would know the price for deny the Harpy Eagles demands. Honestly Tark gave Atticus no other choice, even as Tark called him a cowardly bird. That he could never murder him, not with those six girls watching huddled against the wall. One 13 year old desperately shielding the five younger girls. Karin would never forget how wrong his father had been. The only surefire way to forcefully cancel a spell, without anti magic wespons….kill the caster. Tark, hadn’t given Atticus a choice, to save everyone he cut Tark down cutting through the Warhammers handle and too deep to survive the blow his father. The spell shattered, no longer having the caster to maintain it.

Karin had watched and was about to move forward when a solitary raven landed. She said something about one of others Atticus had come with calling Elly for aid with several wounded he found. Karin remembered Atticus trying to hide his pain even with the ruined state of his wings. It was then she sang taking him, Atticus the frightened girls to a surreal garden. In this garden Atticus’s ruined wings healed….instantly. The raveness had caught his face seeing the sad look in the goldens eyes. She spoke on him protecting everyone, how honorable and noble he was. The children had walked up to thank him for saving them. Then walked away. Atticus had kissed her then…holding her in his arms clearly lovers….and Karin remembered thinking….with the way Atticus looked at the raven he was holding loosing her….would destroy him. It would be a living death for the golden he just needed to figure out how to get his hands on her. Ruin her destroy her then drop her broken body at his feet. A here you can have her back now, what’s left of her. But now? Atticus would learn of the Unkindness’s destruction…..by the very spell he killed Tark over.

“I am no demon. You foolishly tried to force me here and not know that much? I am Shiva. One of the Grand Elder Sacred Spirits. As to that stump…that blue will remain even should you keep your life. As well as the never ending  pain. You who have caused pain to others. Should some twist pardon you your sins here for the loss of that hand I will not….I will drag you and your vermin with you to be punished in my court.” Shiva moved her hand marking Andre and Jordan who attempted to run. Before her gaze moved again landing on Ambose. The brothers froze looking at there exposed shoulders an icy mark was on there skin. A mark that would not come off. The ravens who had been whispering in fear of a demon grew silent many knew the mithos of the scar of the world and the grand spirit that stopped it spreading.

“Unless I am mistaken you are the one in a position of authority here…” She walked up. Ambrose, Gideon, and Faroe were spared the dangerous frigid aura that normally surrounded her. Of course she could suppress it otherwise she’d harm her summoner. “And the one who saved the child I now protect yes? For protecting her I will honor your wish in accordance to there fate….so long as they do not go free. For I’m  certain should they fail here and walk free they may turn toward my protected one. For she is the reason  there villainy failed not so long ago. And she did not summon me. We need no summoner to appear here. Its more a child we’re meant to protect.” She was referring to Aiyanna of course she knew Alric and Ambrose heard Aiyanna and got her out of that torture. For that reason she’d do as he asked. “Vermin mean nothing to me, however you three hold great honor. Its refreshing to see.”

Karin was beyond furious now, the alcohol burning in his blood did nothing to stop the pain. No one hurt him. No one dared defy him. An injunction to keep Lilyan from him? She was his property. His to play with till he disposed of her. That Grand Elder Spirit was speaking to Ambrose and the others. High in the sky above the Unkindness above the Elvin lantern barrier it began to form, a massive black and red sphere of devastation. The centrepoint? The Carnac's home. Temple of Heavanna would not stop this. The Unkindess would be utterly destroyed. Sarasha no longer bore any connection to the forest and so did not hear the trees fear. Nothing but a crater would be left. His father cast this spell thrice. The first destroyed the town of Salsberry. The second and third would have destroyed Roseshire. If not for Atticus. Taking Lilyan from him was supposed to destroy the Golden leave him broken then when Atticus teetered on the brink he planned on dropping there corpses in his home with a note simple enough. Returning what belongs to you, too bad they broke. No name on the note, the woman he loved once and the daughter he had been denied ravaged broken scared and disfigured. It would be fitting as far as he was concerned. Of course he wouldn’t  be who ravaged Safira touching a golden even a half  blood made him sick. No….there were places here in the smugglers warf that…for the right amount of coin they’ did the job. Use her till she broke.

Garent though started screeching. Having jumped off Faroe's shoulder so as to not hurt his ears. The Carbuncle making a sound that sounded feral. Karin was doing something that she couldn’t protect anyone from….a spell of sheer destruction…..it destroyed nearly everything in its path. Nearly for it wasn’t Anos or a fragment of his power. The second time when Atticus stopped it and Karins absolute hatred of anything ‘Golden' formed Atticus had landed his wings according  to reports arched behind him because of the speed he flew to stop Tark. The spell sphere of all things connected with his outstretched wings. Pulsed shimmered and shattered,  some thought it because of the sunlight absorbing qualities of the golden feathers, others because of some forgotten gift that came….with those rare flame tipped feathers.

But no….now a failed forced Summon was in the way. Break everything no….he should destroy it and then search for any of Lilyan’s remains. He could still return the broken raveness  to Atticus ruined, broken used up by him and finally….disposed of like trash…like the trash she was. He never loved her. Andre also had the break and destroy magic…..Jordan didn’t seem to but it hardly mattered if he was Karin's son he’d survive. Just that simple.

“I understand believe me I do. Ambrose has been my best friend since the day we were born. We grew up together .” Josie said gently. “I’m not saying don’t worry. Goodness knows I am. But…I also believe those three will do all they can to come back…..safe…” Josie said….she had felt Shiva return to the sacred realm. And she was aware of when Aiyanna opened a gate. She didn’t and she’d certainly not summon Shiva to deal with this. Shiva was up there…to summon her some books made reference as it being equal to summoning an Ancient. “That’s….the Empress of Ice…Grand Elder Spirit Shiva….but…Anna didn’t summon her. Her gate would have filled the skies over the Unkindness….so…why is she here?”

_____________________________________________________

Pherenice completely misunderstood what he was asking as she didn’t notice the seal just like last time. She honestly thought he was concerned about her episode and how long she took to recover from it. “I feel okay.” She answered cutely tipping her head. “I’m still a little tired but it’s not a sleepy tired. If that makes sense….what is that…” She said looking up, something awful was forming above them. They spell didn’t form instantly it took time. But she was sensing something ominous forming above there heads….” That…it doesn’t feel good…it feels empty destructive but its…up there. I can’t see it.”
~*~*~*~*~*~
“Its true. Ariadne healed the wound in his heart we could not reach. He never forgot Lilyan'Anna but, Ariadne helped him find peace. Happiness. He told me he’d stay single after Ari passed. That after loosing Lily and then Ari he was certain his heart wouldn’t take it again. I nearly slipped up. Thank goodness for my bad habit. I said he hadn’t lost Lily not yet. I mean we know she married Councilman Blackburn. But Ari's words just stuck with me….of course around my favorite Pokirie all he got was something garbled so he stole it from me and asked me to repeat. I did…sorta…I told him he didn’t know that yet. That he couldn’t know the path the Ancients had him on. That they may surprise him yet…” Eliane scratched her nose. “Surprise….Safira calls him askes him to save Lily…that she was in danger. That she pushed him and her away to protect them both.” Elaine said keeping things from Leda wasn’t easy. Especially since Leda figured out Safira’s connection herself. “ Safira had been talking to Balian, apparently she mentioned in passing something none of us knew about Councilman Karin. If we did…I’m certain Atticus would have turned around and gone after her immediately…..Leda…Karin Blackburn is Half Harpy Eagle….and he embraces the Eagle in him. Lily really did push Atticus and Safira out of her life to protect them….putting herself in danger. Lily had been. Saving up….to try to get out of the Unkindness….but when Safira was hurt she gave the Coven all of it….crying so I’ve heard…telling them to just save her. Save her little girl. Then after Safira woke told her to get out of the Unkindness….that there was nothing there for her. That maybe her father would want her to return to Aero’Oro….where she belongs….” Elaine looked at her. “But your right. It surprised me though, when Ari went and collected all of the recordings of Lilyan’s concerts here. Even more as she’d listen to them closing her eyes. ‘Its wrong, ‘ she’d whisper. ‘You  should be here singing Miss Lily…its where you belong.’ Then she would look at me and smile. Ask me if I thought so too. I…couldn’t answer her. When she pressed me one day….I stammered it wasn’t that simple…if Lily was here….and tailed off..” Elaine said.

But in that moment as if Ari was whispering to them from the Vale. ‘ Because dear Attie is in love with Sweet Lily too right? As I said…she should be here. At his side were she belongs just like us right?” Nothing more then a whisper on the wind. Ariadne's warm voice gentle but full of love and acceptance.

~*~*~*~*~*~
Windham chuckled at her bashful response it was adorable but his gaze moved to Grail. “ No more a nickname then yours as Councilman” He answered truthfully. “ I am the King of The Emerald Isle in the Sky. Although my sister is handling things as Regent while I’m here.” He said looking at Grail. But then paused he sensed Shiva and from Aiyanna’s frown of concern so did she but that was not what held the Emerald  Crowned Spirit Birds attention no it was the devastating magic forming high above them, slowly taking shape. “Forgive me for doing this without your leave.” Windham spoke moving lifting Hemlock into his arms and moving to stand so that he could touch both Grail and Aiyanna before a intense Emerald winds wrapped around them, a thick heavy sphere of protective magic….that should the worst happen should that spell form and go off would allow him to instantly transport the three of them to the sacred realm.. “ I must apologize but if what I’m sensing takes form and goes off..I will only have a precious few seconds to get all of you to the sacred realm, to safety. Do not worry for Lily and the others near her. Garnet can not shield them, but there is another of my realm there….she possess far greater power then I….she’ll get them get them all to  safety.” Windham looked up again.

“Wind should I ask Lord Baphomet to come? Ask for his aid?” Aiyanna asked and Windham shook his head no. “I know how important the Unkindness is, but should you open his true gate to handle this Anna….the ruling family here could not smooth it over to protect you from the fear of the masses. Baph's gate would form among the stars. The sky would go pitch black, not from evil but from the shadow cast by his body . He would be able to descend no more then a couple of talons. The only two dragons in there truest form greater then him is Lord Draco, and King Anos. Baph looks like golden flames. He’s a kind dragon but massive, it’s why he asked to only be summoned at a world ending catastrophe. Or through a smaller gate in his human state,  What I’m sensing is slow to form. There’s still time to find and stop the caster….but you must not call Baph for this. He will come because your in danger. But his arrival will cause you greater danger after. I can not pinpoint the caster….but the Empress of Ice is here. She can do things I can not. Right now my priority is keeping you all safe, and trusting that….the winds are moving to stop this. I do not believe the Unkindness is meant to fall…..of course there’s  a chance if something makes the Enhallay aware….she could do something. She possess far greater power then even Baphomet…..because she’s a Guardian protection is what she excels at.”
“Can you alert her?” Aiyanna asked and he shook his head no, “Not without going to her directly and before you ask. I will not. There is no guarantee I’d make it back here in time. I will not jeopardize your lives on a risky gamble.” He turned his head sensing a spirit and hearing Carbuncle’s Shreech……he looked up. “ Clever…..Garnet is boosting the Elvin lanterns protecting the Unkindness….it may not stop it but it’ll severely weaken the spell…if she can get it high enough in time.”

____________________________________________________
Sephiroth stood slowly still without his gloves on, he reached out touching the crystal. Not likely making Blessing and Ember feel better as he had already absorbed so much. But…something in him told him it was the only way to reach her to reach Twilia.
After a moment it was like when he learned about the Casel cakes. She was rocking with a baby in her arms. The child bore unusual coloring on there skin which was fading. The boy asleep. “My first born son.” She said without looking up at him. “Hello Seph, I see you made the right choice. I knew in my heart you would. You came to seek counsel yes?”

“Yes.” He answered as she stood placing the boy in his arms who cooed in his sleep. “I….don’t know if its wise to….”

“Its fine.” Twila said looking at him. “to look so far into the future I need an focus. As to my son….well…I found it interesting to meet you a month after my Icarus Sephiroth Strongheart...my 'Sephiroth' was born….that you would share his name. Spirit tree of life is what it means by the way.” Twilia looked at him…her eyes unreadable to him. Not deceptive but, there was some emotion there he didn’t understand but it made his heart ache. He wanted to reach out hug her but didn’t understand why….

Twilia looked ahead seeing what he sought her help with. Advisement on the path before them. She looked at him. “Only you three will be awake now, unless you choose to wake them by force. There is a way….” Twilia looked at him. “But it seems I took Dim's advice allowing only you three to wake without a necessary trigger. For the people of Aeon they will remain asleep all but you three…till the Sheperd arrives and releases the spell binding them to slumber.” She walked up. “Little Ember wishes to use glamour to protect you that’s wise. There will be a window of time before your able to heal Phere. But….the Clerics seem to have given her broken spells. Spells to weak or ineffective. Take my hand Seph, I will give unto you the Spells Ember should know, the magic she should have been taught so you can give them to her. Worry not. When you give her the spells you’ll not transfer Phere's memories. You have far more control then you realize.”

Sephiroth took her hand still cradling the baby in his arm. Twilia gave him the true magic tome. But he saw something more. She knew what her children would look like. His eyes went wide as he looked at the sleeping child then her.

“Shhh it’s alright. It doesn’t harm him, its probably the best nap he’s had all day….that…you had.” She said softly. “I’m proud of the choice you made Seph, to be reborn, even if you don’t remember me, this life. You have a little sister you adore and who adores you.  She fights for you, Blessing,  your sister is well named, and you love Ember. You have his soul, but your both centuries removed from each other. Ember is not related to you.  Follow your heart. You still have Dimael’s nobility, his ability to see through lies and deceit. But it’s why they knew you’d be there undoing. Now go back to your girls Seph, they’re no doubt worried about you even more now.”

Twilia took the baby from him as he found himself pulled back, he lifted his hand from the crystal. Reborn without his memories of then, he hardly realized he was crying. But he turned. “Sorry, I…reached out to…” He paused she wasn’t in this life, his mom, his mom in this life overwhelmed his mind rewrote his memories was always angry with Bless for her refusal to call him Church or Chapel. But it was a second time he felt a strong pull towards Twilia. It was a weird concept and Bless would likely ask him later….what happened. “To Twilia, asked for her counsel, advice….she said she set it so only we’ll awaken before the Divine Shepherd comes….releases the seal. She also gave me something to…give to you Ember. She said they gave you broken magic. Weak or ineffective spells….that I can give the spells to you without loosing grip on Pherenice’s memories.” Sephiroth held his hand out to Ember she was free to take it. “Twilia said it’s her gift to you…one you should have had all along.” While he wouldn’t accidentally bombard her with Pherenice’s memories….it didn’t mean he wouldn’t accidentally share that entire conversation with Twilia with Ember. What she said was true they weren’t related. His lineage now, his and Blessing’s was different then Embet…different then Twilight. But there was a head roll for him….in his previous life…she’d be his granddaughter…several generations removed. What threw him most was Twilia being curious….if he touched Twilight or Dimael…would the markings of the Gargolye still appear? Were they connected to the body was her curiosity or like the Gargoyles believed the soul, which was why they’d appear show the connection. Would he still possess those markings especially since his taking in Pherenice’s memories caused him to actually look like Twilia's first born son. Reincarnation….he had never considered the possibility. And certainly never thought he might be….heck they even said Twilia's first born son had a different name….unless. Cleric Zinfandel held a huge disgust and dislike for Dimael. They often called the Gargoyle evil. He remembed both Bless and Ember telling him separate that he wasn’t evil, he didn’t feel evil just sad.
___________________________________________________
Cloud ran his fingers over the gouges in the wood. He hadn’t thought about the time or how early he was ready for it. Only that he was going to dinner with Igraine, Zosie and Kurama. Although mostly Igraine. He tried to not allow himself to think of her that way. Especially because of what he was. He couldn’t give her what she wanted or even needed. Intimacy was not something done lightly with a Gear. It was why they were rare to hear about. Cloud knew Jagger didn’t bounce from bed to bed either. He just bore the countenance and appearance of someone you don’t tease. Not that teasing Cloud was safe to do. He just had incredible restraint, mostly because he didn’t like causing Igraine duress because he half killed a crewmate for flapping there lips. But this? He was certain now he had seen Horatio. And he had clawed at this door….it put Cloud on high alert. He’d not be sleeping tonight either. Nor would he be below deck….he’d have to stand guard. He’d never allow harm to befall her. He avoided it with Kurama, as he did with Zos. Even if disputing the Vulpines words was hard. Zidane was no fool. He knew sending Cloud to protect her…to stay by her side likely meant they’d fall in love. He was okay with it…because he knew Cloud would truly love and care for her. As she deserved to be loved. Both her and there son. Garand didn’t yet know about his birth parents but he was dealing with a hurtle of his own. Cloud gathered the shavings of wood each small piece with drying blood on them. Blood was linked to Ancient magic. Much of Magichine tech used some form of Arcane art. As he gathered the shavings he went over the items in the toy box as it was called. There was one. A device he never put to use. It was sort of a magichine golem four legged furry dog…., no spirit called to pilot it. It worked off of a series of complex spells and algorithms. If he gave the blood soaked shavings to it. It would stand guard outside her room laying on the deck only activating should
the owners blood return with hostile intent of any sort. But it was dangerous too. Because a spirit didn’t didn’t inhabit it. Should even one spell or algorithm misalignment happen instead of protecting Igraine it would attack. For that reason and the factor of unpredictable outcomes being too high he quickly dismissed its use.


“Evagroria  Deep Sea Blossom…” Kurama said as she worked on his shoulders going lower slowly . His ear flickered. “Its only found in a small remote location among the Isles of the seasons….and Swift hull fern tree….” Her scent he was perhaps one of the few none Ocean dwellings creatures who knew sea flowers did indeed have a scent. To preserve the flower it could not be kept in dry soil. It needed the ocean waters and sediment it grew in. You could keep the Ocean water just even with its delicate petals. Its scent was beautiful, and not one easily replicated. The tree grew along the shoreline, half its roots in soil the other half in the ocean water. For that reason the large fern leaf tree often smelled like a sweet wood and clean ocean air long after it was cut down. “ Your scent its pretty….your from the Isles?” Kurama asked it was subtle with her he hadn’t noticed in his room before mixing the body wash, but water brought it out more, the steam in the air. So she was part mermaid maybe although his father said they called Mermsids Siren's in the Isles. If she picked up his scent it likely wouldn’t be similar to anything she knew on D’Joran. His father often joked Kurama smelled like he was rolling in the Spirit Rose’s of the Sacred Realm. There scent put regular Rose’s to shame, and the Ancient magic of his Magi lineage would have an old world scent to it. Acvording to Seon it suited him.

___________________________________________________

“I’m not sure. Hes said she and Lyka would aid the search parties….” She said not knowing herself. It was a polite way of saying they would find them, detain them and turn them in. Because they’d never allow Morgana to continue to go unchecked. She hurt Opal in Levi's lab. Neither Golden wished to think about what would have happened had it been Levi or Sunny in there. Levi had thanked Lilith too as she and Sunny went searching through the pages.


“I…” Lyka scratched his nose. “Every time she saw me she hid behind Levi. I was worried if I spoke she’d run off..” He admitted sheepishly then looked at Hestia. “Levi had handcuffed me to the gurney and dropped a book in my lap, stating bored read it….’Argo del Roditios’….I didn’t have the heart to tell her I had read that entire series when I was six. Momma used the bored read gag a lot. And of course her books are all medical journals.” Lyka said lightly. “I noticed Sunny hiding in the doorway watching me read handcuffed to the bed. I…realized what I mistook as her being nervous or afriad of me because…I’m hyper and hard to be around was that other…shy.” He looked at Hestia. “So I took a chance and spoke to her after a couple of minutes she walked in sat beside me and we started talking . She convinced Levi to give her the handcuff key fifteen minutes after we started talking. She asked why I was cuffed to the bed….told her I make Levi nervous checking out the prosthetics….I couldn’t help it….as light weight as they are…my sisters when mom can cure there illness…they’re so light the girls can be little girls….I…was excited to see it. To study them so I could tell them about Levi. About the prosthetics she was making. Ours would crush there bones but hers….they could play. Have fun. So I told Sunny about it. She nodded and smiled.” Unknown to Lyka Sunny mentioned it to Levi who worried they’d still be too heavy for two little girls with such damaged muscle and bone tissue. So while she worked out a more heavy combat set for Warriors like Safira she worked on an even lighter set for those like Lyka's sisters. For people who illness ravaged there bodies.
☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆


“Tea it is.” Minato answered reaching over to start the kettle he paused. “Evra del roastiea.” He answered. “It’s a roast with mushrooms tart berries and a gravy typically served with a mashed root starch like Sweet Yams.” He said and all things considered would likely help chase off any lingering minty taste that haunted him. Balancing it or not that was a lot of mint. “I made it yesterday so it’s a reheat but…it won’t take long. You mentioned lemon with your tea….rose tea or sage berry? I have plain as well if you prefer.” Rose would bring out the mild sweetness of the lemon, sage berry the tartness but either would also go with lunch, while a plain tea would allow him to enjoy the lemon as was. “And do you want it hot or over Ice. I always brew it fresh but I’ll serve it how you prefer.”

_______________________________________________
Chai listened as she said it was alright, that it took time. She nodded her soft ears twitching as Haddie made read to get out sounding much better. “A fire in a fireplace? There’s special places for fires?” She asked curiously as Haddie said it. So much was new to her. She tipped her head trying to figure out what a place for fire might be shaped like? If it would smell hot or sooty or maybe both?

“Not La'Shire no. They’re designed to block her.” Veetoria said looking at Roan. “However the Grim Ash Wolf whose howl aided us earlier may have a way of tracking them despite the pendant, its certainly something I’ll check into. Did you wish to return to your sisters and friend now?”

Oak looked at Penny and then nodded. “How about you get your things and settle into the
other room, Penelo? I think Chai will be more comfortable sharing a room with Haddie,” he said. Haddie’s room had two full beds, which was why the girls shared, but he felt Penny would be fine in the room they hadn’t been using. Roan had moved into his own room with his former roommate, who had moved in with her boyfriend… so now he shared with Raphtalia. That left the room intended for him here open for Pen.

“Alright, Oak,” Penny said.

“Go get your stuff before they get out of the bathroom, alright?” Oak suggested, to which Penny nodded and left to do just that. La’Shire would handle most of it, but Penny would want her favorite pillow and her stuffed Wolfie from home that her mother had made her. She was fifteen, but she also couldn’t go to a new place without it. She’d been so scared when they were forced out of their home after Chaos’s attack… it’d been one of the few familiar things from home that brought her comfort.

Oak then turned back to Raphtalia and sighed, moving to sit down and gesturing for her to do the same. “Thank you, again, for watching over them. How did things go?” he asked her, knowing she was an honest girl, as far as Roan described her. She didn’t know how not to be. She’d likely give honest observation of how Chai was doing.
Ralphie sat down and nodded. “You’re welcome.” She answered. “It was no trouble. Chai worries me, “ She held up her hand in a no offense gesture. “Her scars run deep, not physical but emotional, mental, time will heal them. But Oak that girl was abused by them…not just neglected. She’s afriad of being touched, while she did not hide under something or behind she remained curled in a tight ball. She’s terrified of types of furniture. Even when Haddie assured her she was alright to sit in a chair she was agitated nervous and yelped at the slightest movements she was not prepared for. She’s also honest, she won’t lie, so if you ask her a question and she doesn’t answer, Haddie discovered reassuring her she won’t be in trouble for speaking she’ll eventually answer. The time was spent with Haddie and Pennie trying to help her cope, and asking me Questions about my time in the mist and how I met Roan. It seemed to help her more when they switched to me. Asking me questions. She started to uncurl and talk more. Quiet whispers but ….its clear she wishes to learn but is afraid when everyone focuses on her. Those four did not surface until after Haddie took Chai for a bath. Then it was keeping Penny company. She was fine….until they revealed themselves to be a true threat to Chai. Not us, that they would use sedatives knowing it would kill Chai sent her into a protective mindset. She was focused on stopping them from harming Chai. When I stopped her. Told her it was too dangerous to confront them but she could protect the girl in here. She didn’t hesitate to switch gears. It’s why I offered to teach her. Penny is a sweet girl. She obviously cares deeply for those around her. To her I think Chai is at the moment akin to a frightened pup. Penny switched to a protective mother or elder sibling. As worried as I am about Chai, I believe your right to ask your sisters to take her in. She’s healing with them. A little at a time but its obvious both Haddie and Penny are reaching her. “
_________________________________________________________

“Your best is more then enough.” Vyshae answered perhaps reassuring him. Because she didn’t get angry and say your ‘best' isn’t good enough. You should swear you’ll keep her safe no matter what but it was wrong. ‘No matter what was too vast to vague. Those who walked in the true night knew there were things in that category that no one could stop. It didn’t mean Alder wouldn’t do what he could to stop it. But if he failed it wasn’t because he didn’t give it his all. “Princess I know your scared and dealing with a lot, but trust in Alder. I will contact the King. Let him know what’s happening. Blaise, he knew something was done to you. But such lies do not hold forever. If anything bad does happen it’s not because he let it happen or betrayed you. But his ability to keep you safe raises greatly as long as you listen. Don’t speak, just nod if you understand you’ll draw attention with your magic in flux as it is.”

Blaise after a moment nodded. It was enough. Asking her to swear to anything would be impossible right now, because she had no idea who or what she really was. Vyshae stepped back on the outskirts she sensed Flamie who refused to gracefully relinquish the title of Queen of the Elves of Rohdorn. That title rightfully belonged to Trayavain. But Flamie argued she brought nothing of value she was no warrior. Sylar would have to protect her. But her arguments fell upon deaf ears more and more because Traya being the one born with the songs of the clans once again held them all. She returned Rohdorn's stolen song, stolen magic and when his strength returned the echo of his song appeared in her skin, linked to Adriel's but separate. With its return….the other Elvin clans realized there mistake in casting out the Elves of Rohdorn. Traya also confirmed what Sylar sensed about Blsise. There was a wrongness like she was being swallowed by an abyss, her light was suffocating deep inside.

Vyshae stepped back. “Flamie and her court has arrived at the far gate. I’ll go to market intercept and delay her. And with Rohdorn’s grace get her annoyed with me enough to seek a room for now. Worry not for me.” She said seeing Blaise tense when Vyshae said she’d draw Flamie’s ire. “She and I fought once I won. Both our King and his father applauded my win. They know I act accordingly to true night. Now go. Let me do what I must. This false night will end for you, but you need to trust us to do our part. It’s far from easy to shatter a false night alone. Your not alone. Remember that.” Vyshae said as Blaise nodded. Then walked to center market.

There would perhaps be an even bigger obstacle for Flamie. Serg and Nascha were currently there. Two from La'Shire and Flamie was obsessed with those of outside kingdoms seeing her a certain way. Like she was the only one who could hold the title of Reigning Queen. Yet Serg and Nashy might upset her but earn the respect of those night Elves present by calling Traya there Queen, for she was wife of there king, and pregnant with his son.
____________________________________________________
Xell glanced at her. He noticed the shiver but there was no negative reaction otherwise. But it was her question that drew his gaze up from what he was doing he paused. “They’re dark but it’s mostly surface bruising, it’s not as deep as it looks like it would be. It was star fall hay you were laying on, it’s a unique blend but it was once used to rescue others from high places it absorbs momentum and impact. They should be mere shadow of Mark’s by morning.” He said gently to her. The steads in the barn loved that hay. But was why her bones didn’t break, her lungs weren’t bruised.

Rumi looked at her blushing at her words, then moved up the length of her frame so he was hovering over her looking into Ashe's eyes. His love for the beautiful golden hind with him. He reached up brushing her cheek with his fingers. “I love you, your my world, my light Ashalia, thank you for loving me back.” He whispered, to him it was amazing she choose him. This breath takingly beautiful girl, who could have anyone she choose, choose him.

Jarral smiled as Wynter said if he was okay with it. “I am. Lady MillIa has been wonderful. She sweet and its obvious she cares. I can’t think of anyone better.” Jarral said and there was another reason. He didn’t want Wynter to be nervous of the one officiating there wedding or himself for that matter. Millie had this way of putting them at ease in her presence of them feeling warm and comfortable.

Solan smiled. At there wedding they had met Lord Kahi who was holding there pup. He remembered how cute it was before the ceremony was to begin. Keelin had gone over curious about the little one. Kahi introduced himself and little Kahiri, then asked the bride to be if she’d like to hold him. Keelin was cutely nervous afriad she’d drop Ri. Kahi had assured her she wouldn’t. But Keekin lit up holding him. She looked like motherhood would suit her. Kahi said as much, she’d be a good mom to her pups when she had them. It was obvious in the way she held Ri. Who giggled and arfed at her drawing a smile from Keelin. Now Keel8n was carrying there pup and instead of being frightened she’d be a terrible mom, she was excited, she couldn’t wait for the baby to be born, to hold there pup in her arms. Milliarose had confirmed when she came over. No one who held a baby with she gentle tender love could be a bad momma.
Jarral smiled at Wynter. “We’ll ask Lady Millie. I remember how warm Solan and Keelin's wedding was. There wasn’t any room to be nervous. Millia had everything warm and inviting.” Milliarose had chosen Keelin's favorite garden, but didn’t just choose. She brought them to the garden asking Keelin if she’d like it here. She’d do the same for Wynter and Jarral. She’d sit with Wynter asking her about the gardens and different things. Millia had a firm belief that when you got married to the one you love there shouldn’t be anything around you that made you nervous. For most Mystrians it was a nature setting that felt right getting married. If Wynter hadn’t found that place that just felt right to her, Millia would take her to different natural gardens with Jarral. Assuring her there was no rush.[/i]
[/i][/i]

_________________________________________________
“Right, according to the journal the limit on it’s working isn’t as defeating as it seems. They wrote it could be ten years or more from when it’s made before its first use and centuries before its second.” Daire affirmed for him, then reached over lifting what was clearly a journal,he had no idea it was written by his Uncle long ago. While his Uncle was hiding feelings for another rather then loose them. Before Raiser. “This journal surprised me. It wasn’t wasn’t written by the Pheonix researchers of the song. They book marked an entry. It basically says we need to remember that we are loved by our mate not because we are perfect but because we aren’t. They love us for our strength and our faults. That a fault we see in ourselves that seems impassable to us is small, tiny and of little worry. Thst fault is a small part of who we are. Our mate is with us because they love us all of us, even the things we don’t love about ourselves.” He said. “ It was written by a Magi, it drew my attention because I swear I’ve seen this penmanship before. But it was written by an S.T. Hassencres….” Daire looked at Liam. “I can make the pendant for you. If you want, but according to everything you yourself can block the songs call. Although I know better then most that what it targets is cruel.”
☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆
“Alright, I…don’t mind…..I mean….I…” She stammered with Semper but he’d know, she had no problem with him being there she was just a little flustered being fussed over. Yet he seemed to find it cute when she was blushing and stammering like this! Tae blushed nodding as she realized she lost not that she was really fighting it. She loved being in Semper's company. She looked up at Tilly nodding. “I will.” She said about the meal. She knew, Tilly, Sorei and even Semper would want to wait till her wrist healed. She smiled . Although she was going to have a rough time tonight her back and wings always ached by the time the day was over. They weren’t meant to always be in that position. She had no idea that with Hestia's help, all that was left was Merits approval and Levia would be asking Tae to come with Semper and Tilly. She’d include Sorei but Levi knew the wolf didn’t do mass gatherings. Levia would present it to her. Telling her the choice was hers. It was okay either way. But Tae would hesitate. She was a race of bird with ‘glass' bones. Levia knew that. Designed the joint to support and protect those fragile wing bones. Semper would be a big deciding force. Levia knew it. He’d tell Tae it was alright either way. But if she said yes and her wings tired out unable to fly further…he’d always be her wings.

Tae looked at her wrist one nurse had suggested it would need amputation due to the breaks. The idea Oak's magic pulled the fragments back held it together went above her head. But it had Tae thinking about Levia. The little lovebird was up to something. But…”I have to remember to send Oak a thank you. Before Tilly arrived one nurse was stating those with fragile bones like me usually end up with an amputation….I told her Oak used his magic to pull it back together she implied it was impossible and that the x-ray had to be wrong. Thankfully Tilly arrived before she sought out a different doctor.” A few 9f them were skilled but would agree, however both Tilly and Semper knew there was only a very small handful Sarafina authorized to do such a procedure. Sarafina herself, Merit, Ceil, and Riggs. Thankfully none upon seeing the x-ray and the shimmer of the mist around the injured bones would agree with the nurse. But it was still nerve wracking to Tae….because she’d seen were a bird bejeweled of Paradise had a limb removed the remaining bone fractured up its length, the damage kept spreading. Of course if she ever needed that, she wouldn’t share the same fate. There were ways to protect her bones, during such a procedure but Sarafina's staff always resorted to that option absolutely last.

“Yes, According to Movado his fathers true history tomes note me not as the Demon King of Tyranny, stating it’s a false title that I am the ‘Shunned One' he was given a terrible task and burden, asked to carry a terrible sin for the sake of the world, that the children who walked upon it may live. It was such a sin that angry and shock blinded the masses who failed to see it allowed them to learn and feel such a thing. A sin that caused great pain among the place I should have belonged to be forever cast out unable to enter.” Anos touched his right arm. “The Originsl brood as they call it call my Sin, the Sin of salvation…”

“I suppose you surprised me…helping me. Till you the only one I had any contact with was Orkla. She asked me to be patient, that the pain of what I had done…clouded there sight kept them from seeing why…and most importantly who could have given me form and commanded me to end Cvinda…You were the first Ancient outside of Orkla to have any contact with me since Ne'ther was sealed…I often wondered why such a kind beautiful girl would come to my dream, a lonely quiet place….how you found me when there are hundreds of thousands on D'Joran alone you care for.” Anos said softly it had surprised him. It wasn’t like he cried out in his dreams…there would be no point. The island in the middle of the silver sea was isolated. No one would ever hear him. If his dream echoed reality there wasn’t anyone who would hear him isolated and alone in the middle of the sea of creation. But for some reason…even with him quietly accepting such isolation and loneliness…in his dreams he could not hide from himself, how sad alone and isolated he felt as if even among the people of Ne'ther to all of them he was Lord Anos well there were a few like Infernus, but he rarely saw them for various reasons. He didn’t realize she saw him, the sad lonely king who cared for his people but was held separate from them….just as she heard him now, quietly crying out inside his heart….for whatever reason Nara could hear him even when he said nothing and because of that…Naracissa found him….pulled him out, and into forests full of life into towns full of people in his dreams. Always somewhere new. Somewhere from his memories at times and others places he’d never been…but she found him on that lonely little island only big enough to sit upon and wait….till the end of time. Anos glanced over at the room Plume was napping in at Nara’s words. “Not sure I know how.” He admitted. As he told Sally he didn’t know everything. But she too had surprised him. Even Tyrant’s have hearts. She had said, it was in response to his asking if she was okay with being the Demon king of Tyranny’s daughter. When it was mentioned to Plume she tipped her head. Asked what a Tyrant was and when told giggled glomping onto him. Telling her Papa he was silly he wasn’t one of those! “I still have much to learn.” Anos admitted she was blushing a bit herself it made her even more breath taking to him. Which made things difficult even to stay irate with himself….what was it about Nara that drove him to such distraction? Just her presence alone brought this sense of peace to him. He wasn’t an evil dragon never was. As Drak and he told Trait he earned such a title not because he was killing the masses, because he wasn’t. They called him such for simply knocking them away over and over again. Now he sat here with the girl who long held his attention even if all he ever caught was a fleeting glimpse of her. “To be honest I would not know where to start.” He said lightly.

~*~*~*~

Vi sat down and took her sandals off, dipping her feet into the water of the large, shallow pool. They looked like little pools that had been carved out by swirling waters and stones, so smooth and swirled… and in them rested so many little pebbles and stones, polished crystals and shells. Vi loved pulling out fistfuls of them and picking through the plain ones for a brightly colored one with Aster. They were going to make Gigi the prettiest necklace.
To Aster these were the best times. Searching these pools with Violet. She took off her own sandals and joined her. Even in the castle some of the kids said she was slow….and dumb. They had wanted Violet to hang out having met in the garden while Shale watched over them. But Violet told them to go away. She wanted nothing to do with anyone who was mean to Aster. Aster herself knew she didn’t grasp things like others did. Ravenna often told her she shouldn’t have survived being born. Fauvy and Ginseng always told her that Ravenna didn’t know how to be anything but mean. That she was here because she was meant to be with them. That she and Violet were meant to be here together. Aster looked up as those same three girls and two boys approached there parents close by.
“Seriously?” one boy said. “Doesn’t it bother you to be doing baby stuff like this?” he asked they were all the same age. The girls were looking down there noses…but there eyes kept moving to the pretty stones and shells. To Aster it looked like they wanted to search through a pool themselves but were trying to impress those boys…it was stupid to her.

“They want to.” Aster said pointing to the girls not really understanding that calling out there desire to do the same as her and Vivi would upset them. But this was were she struggled…she didn’t understand pretending to dislike something to make another happy. “They want to find pretty stones and shells too. There's lots of pretty pools like this one.” Adter said pointing to one she and Violet searched earlier. They were looking for ones they knew Gigi would like but there were lots of pretty ones left.

One of the girls mine kicked over Asters bucket grabbing her hair and ear. Pushing her down. “Shut up we don’t do baby stuff like you. We just feel bad you drag your sister along I’m sure she hates it.”

Fauve stopped Maks from moving they were close if the girls needed them. Aster had put the one she said was from them both in a pocket she could fasten shut. Because it was the center piece of Gigi’s necklace from her and Violet. Aster looked up looking at Myne. As she identified herself there parents looked smug. Fauve would move to protect them if they needed it but….kids like them. Well they only tired a few times before Violet chased them off. She was a little warrior herself. Ginseng said once Aster and Violet were flipped compared to them. Aster who was older would make a skilled healer. While Violet was a natural warrior. The opposite of there big sisters in order.

Aster looked up at Myne. “I don’t understand why you lie to yourself Myne….your not happy….you and your sisters…you want to find pretty stones and shells too….just because the boys don’t…doesn’t mean you have do what they want.” Aster said pushing herself up and putting her small collection back in the bucket. “’Sides I love spending time with Vivi it doesn’t matter what we’re doing…she’s my sister I love her. As long as it’s with her I’m happy and having fun. Isn’t that what matters most?”
Myne trembled angry hands clenched. “Aster your so dumb!” She said angry….because her words bothered Myne. Why make herself and her sisters miserable because the boys didn’t want to search the small pools. It bothered her….there parents were trying to decided engagement’s this early. The girls were supposed to put on airs impress the boys.

Fauve shook her head to Maks. “Violet will be furious with us. She’s more then capable of protecting Aster from them…and takes pride in doing it. She be offended if we step in and she doesn’t need us to. She’ll tell at you. She didn’t need your help protecting Aster from them. Gigi and I have been on the receiving end more then once. She said she’ll call for us should she need help, otherwise let her protect her Asty. “ Fauve said but she was watching like a hawk. But these five would be no match for Violet. She could easily throw them around. And perhaps had last time. Only Myne got close to Aster the others even the boys hung far back. Myne's sisters kept looking warily at Violet. Shale had learned as much. Violet sent those five limping off when they pushed Aster around last time. Apparently Myne didn’t think Violet would behave the same infront of Fauve. She’d be wrong. After driving them off and making sure Aster was okay she’d turn to Fauve proud as a peacock declaring she kept her twin safe. She didn’t let those mean kids hurt Asty. Adults was different Violet would tell her. Then they could help. But Violet could handle them, because adults shouldn’t fight kids. It’s what Fauvy and Gigi told them right? Adults shouldn’t hurt kids ever. So if kids were being bad, then she who was a kid too could fend them off…..considering she and Ginseng focused on that in teaching the girls that Ravenna should never hurt them because they were kids….it gave Violet a cute Amazonian Warrior mindset.
Aster wouldn’t fight back. She didn’t have it in her. But she would make quite the healer when she grew up. Fauve would never forget a few of the village kids getting them. Ravenna’s meeting with the elders ended early. She went after Aster….Violet got in the way. She and Ginseng who had been assigned to that days hunt ran to the twins. Ravenna had had been chased off. There was a bloody mess. Violet was hurt but the wounds weren’t deep enough for the amount of her blood lost in the room Axter was collapsed partly over her out cold too but uninjured. Violet was hugging Aster close…Gigi realized it before Fauve….Violets wounds had been deep. Ravenna had attacked but Ruti caught Violet and Asters distress attacked and drove Ravenna away, in fact she had been still tangling with Ravenna when Fauve and Ginseng were brought go the twins, While Violet was bleeding so bad Aster desperate to save her healed the wounds quite a bit. Ginseng finished, but later Aster didn’t didn’t remember or understand that she healed Violet. Only that Violet was hurt protecting her….and she wanted the bleeding to stop, Vivi's pain to go away. That she couldn’t die. Then after a bit got sleepy. Vivi just told Aster they protect each others smiles.
Fauve looked at the kids parents who were whispering….they’d be in for a shock in many ways. Fauve would not scold Violet but praise her for looking after Aster. She never severely hurt these kids but they’d have a bunch of bumps and bruises.

“I know, but she’ll be furious with you. Gigi and I taught them….good adults never go after children. So as a child and Aster's sister….its her job to fight off mean kids. Aster will keep her and Violet from being hurt…” Fauve whispered. Aster had used it since then…but it was different then normal healing. The elders called it Shun Sha Riikka. And Violet's gift Shaa Shu Rikko. Aster the six flowers that reject or Defend ….and Violet the six flowers that Protect.. So long as Violet was fighting against someone who wished to do another harm, she’d keep her feet like an unmovable Juggernaut. No matter how injured which was frightening if not for Aster. She rejected Violets injuries, causing them to reverse from inside out. Violet fought, Aster defended since that day and neither twin got hurt so long as they were together. “Aster's gift…Shun Sha Rikka, the six flowers that reject and defend. Violet’s gift is Shaa Shun Rikko…the Six Flowers that Protect. When she learned her magic six floating flowers that when she’s fighting appear around her. So long as she’s protecting another she’ll never fall. Which would be dangerous if not for Aster's gift. Shun Sha Rikka….the six flowers that Reject and Defend. She doesn’t heal wounds Maks she erases them…as if they never existed to begin with. Not even them memory of the wound in the body remains. Ravenna tried to land a fatal blow on Violet once as Gigi and I raced to them. Only to have a barrier of light block her. That barrier was Aster's doing . Because Adults aren’t supposed to hurt kids if there good. Should we intervene in a fight between kids Violet will be furious we were supposed to be good adults. She and Aster would be fine against a bunch of kids. She chases them off, Aster protects her. And the mean kids have to nurse a bruised tail and bump on there head but they’ll be fine and learn to stay away or be nice.”

Sorei pocketed a ribbon smiling. “Just in case.” He said but he’d done that before. Grabbed something extra for them. Just in case. He held out his hand to her like normal. “Well, shall we go then? Talk a walk through the flowering trees?”
_____________________________________________________
Pallas nodded. “They’ve been fighting since. Holding on. When we got there they were holding each other. Giving each other support. They’re not about to give up now. Not when the help they fought to hold on for when we arrived.” She said hugging Marin to her side. It was still worrisome but…Pallas would believe that no one who fought against such odds would give up right when the finish line, help healing and recovery were right infront of them. “Our med team will fight for them too. They won’t hand them over willingly to Lady Siliqi They’d tell you. She’ll have to pry there lives from there fingures. Because after they fought to hold on for the medics, it’s the only way she’ll get them.” Pallas was certain La’shire’s medical team was making themselves enemies of the Lady of Death. But Ginseng could tell them all….it was what she wanted. She wanted them fighting to save each other. To save lives. Eventually they would come to her….but that was usually supposed to be after a long very full life. They weren’t supposed to give up another early.

Marshall nodded. He knew Rostan understood. It was survivors guilt. What made it worse was it was her twin. Rostan's eyes said a lot. He wouldn’t tell Kort who told him later. But Lemurian’s believed in the Heart. Marshall knew Region passed with no regrets. His sacrfice saved Kortessa. But to Kort it was beyond painful. Because she had been dying. Not Region.
Kort was checking the male as he spoke feverish. Asking if he was going to die. “Only if you give up on us. We got the Grenga Derish. Luckily it was at the beginning stages. You have a fever, it may be that monsters poison but we’re finishing the Antitoxin now. You’re a strong proud Knight of La'Shire. You hold on keep fighting for your life, we’ll keep fighting for it with you. Make it through this and if you wish to continue being a knight you will be.”

“I’ve lost my legs Captain…” He said and Kort snorted.
“Me too.” She answered tapping it. “My right arm is with them. Be a real pain to be standing here normally.” The knight laughed weakly but she disengaged the cloak on her arm watching him go a bit wide eyed. “I’m serious, you keep fighting your future is still yours. La’Shire won’t cast you out of the knighthood because of a few scratches. Fight to get back up. Your fellow knights will welcome you. You kept fighting listen to the doctors you’ll be up about have quite the war story to knock back with the others right?”
“Yes Captain.” The man breathed the monitors which showed a weakening feverish pulse kicked up a bit. His will to fight to live getting stronger agsin. Kort looked to the girls who were feigning sleep. “That goes for you too Ladies. We won’t give you up. So don’t give up yourselves either. “ she called to an echoed tired but responsive yes Captain . She sat with them, as Marshall finally came in. Giving each the Antitoxin.

“It’s a strong Antitoxin….Should help them keep up the good fight Captain.” Kort nodded…she’d sit with them most of the night. Encouraging them to hold on.

River looked up as he entered. “ You doing something reckless again?” She teased lightly moving to get him something to eat. Rostan’s eyes were telling. “You heard something that touched the heart.” She brought food over to him. “I know you. You offered up your blood to them. There’s a chance they’ve been poisoned. It’ll save them.” She said sitting down and setting his plate at the table in there tent. He was far too strong a wolf to lean on her when he could walk. Nor would she make it awkward by offering. River knew when her sweet Lycan needed to lean on her. He’d insist he was fine. Especially with her leg injured. Otherwise he’d remind her gently he was fine so she’d teasingly answer it was an excuse to hug him. To which he’d snort and tell her she didn’t need an excuse. But this…Kort's story moved his heart. As a Lemurian it would be impossible not to. So River smiled. “You don’t have to tell me if its a sensitive topic, but….you’ll know what to do when we get back and you speak with Prince Tri. You always do.”

_____________________________________________________
Yuuri felt his touch heard him say right and knew he understood. That she did. She had come a long way. When he grabbed her arm she pulled up short moving just behind him but so she could still see. Her Quillani feathers stood fanning out wide before tipping back and down behind her ears. The energy in that place. Some were looting, another….she swore he was about to do something immoral but was stop by one of the others. Looting was untraceable with there gloves but knock the girl up and DNA would prove him the father as well as appearance . She may be unconscious but that didn’t mean the girl inside wouldn’t get pregnant……Yuuri couldn’t see the people but the ripples were something she did know slavers never cared if there target was willing or awake. Some would even drug a girl only liking to do the deed when they knew she wouldn’t wake to fight back.
“Scum….the energy almost tipped to one….scratching an unsavory itch…..the others stopped him. There presence is causing ripples…in the magic on that place. It’s why I can see it.” Yuuri whispered to Senn knowing he’d be as irritated as she was. Rushing in to stop them risked ruining everything. It was what made this hard, she knew that. When she agreed to go with him.

When she said okay softly hesitant he sat up slowly catching her face gently in his hands. “Topaz.” He said gently to her. “As…frisky as I am…I’d never be able to hide it….” He admitted a bit blushing, as his forehead rested against hers. Before moving to nuzzle her as if to prove a point, truthfully it was just Kit being affectionate. “Besides…if I was getting hurt I have ten tails hiding a bruised tail bone would be utterly impossible….I know..I bruised it once before I met you….couldn’t walk for a week. There sensitivity helps me find my way around but it’s absolutely unforgiving if I manage to injure them. A week bed ridden and limped for a month…tipped over them a couple of times.” He said lightly playfully as he hugged her. “But you’ve never hurt me, not once. Topaz, if you hurt me I’d likely be afraid of you….I’m certainly not even a little. The one place I know I’m safe and loved no matter what is here…with you.” By admitting that he’d be afraid if she hurt him, was a reminded of the toy upbringing. They were hurt made to obey for fear of more pain. But he didn’t fear Paz not even a little that was very obvious. As if to remind her unlike a sklave who would hide there injuries and pain. Who didn’t answer fear with obedience but often violence….”You’ve never treated me like a toy but as the one you love and I love you.” She refused to allow anyone to treat him as a toy. She had seen him become that submissive once early in there relationship two men and women decided to force him to obey struck Kit hard enough he hit the wall….they submission was instinct and instant as he let a out a yelping squeal of pain they had started manhandling him saying he was behaving right for *his kind* those who were broken and forcibly trained for another’s pleasure. There was a difference her tail swats always made him laugh. Not cry out in pain. She never once treated him or allowed another to treat Kit as a living toy he hoped by reminding her of that. That he’d instinctively submit if he was being hurt, he hadn’t shaken that completely she’d remember he was always laughing and smiling…..with her.


Prim smiled. “You two always had a special bond. “ she said smiling. She nodded as they walked unaware that Thierry was nervous or that it was her. But Prim would be grateful. She was always good to the twins and she made sure Prim knew. Minerva was coming to the castle for her. To find a way to get her out of this. It meant a lot to Primrose. She never forgot Thierry's kindness . It was faint but…Prim's ears perked. “Wait…I know this scent her scent. She was kind to the twins looked after them when Priam demanded I come to his chambers.” She said looking at the door. “When they tried to convince me you found me disgusting….were there to be courted by Priam….Thierry told me it was them you were disgusted with….you were searching for me and a way to get me out….me and the twins.” She looked at Minerva. “Thierry was on the Queens guard but it wasn’t a willing post….Kiten told me she was branded with the Queens mark on her wrist. When his fingers brushed it she called it a shameful scar but not one he should worry about. That she was alright. He said she wasn’t . That it hurt her heart . He said she didn’t scold him but brushed his bangs back, told him to be a good pup and play with his sister… I promised myself I’d never forget her scent or kindness…that if I got out I’d help her. She’d sneak the twins snacks she made. Bring tea for me she’d pass through the door.” To Prim Thierry belonged there no more then she and her babies did. Primrose wasn’t exactly innocent. Because Gracia didn’t satisfy him…and Minerva refused he used Primrose, not in a way to get her pregnant but would force her to pleasure him. He rather crudely told her once there was only one place he couldn’t join her but if her body pleases him, he may change his mind….Thankfully other then what others call foreplay now it never got further. Someone always interrupted him before he could make good on using her. So completely innocent she wasn’t but other then being made to get him off he never finished using her. So Prim knew the terror Pandora and Kiten lived through. A terror she was spared from fully experiencing.

“It is but According to Prim what she read was excited….she felt she’d finally have a daughter even if Prim was born several generations later. That she needed to ensure Primrose and all of us would have what we needed to set things right. She said your grandparents would have adored meeting you and your sister.”

Thierry moved away from the wall and over to the sofa, moving to sit on it, more like falling onto it. She didn’t understand why she still felt so shaken, truly unaware of how much her body had likely been through between waking from the sleeping spell, then Mallium and then the intense healing from the healing pool. She let out a cute little ‘oof’ sound as she sunk into the couch, but then shifted a bit, drawing her legs up next to her and feeling the warmth of the fire. There was a cozy throw over the back of the sofa, but she didn’t reach for it. “That’s… sweet of you… thank you, Heirloom,” she said shyly when he said that he’d built the fire for her, to ensure she wouldn’t be chilled after her hot bath and leaving the warm washroom. She then tense just a bit when he said Primrose and Minerva were approaching the cottage… that information making it hard to really hear about the cookies… which would imply a warm and easy introduction. IT wasn’t like it was the first time she’d have met either, but… Minerva and Prim were a little older than her and she was sure Minerva wouldn’t remember her… while Primrose might, as Thierry had been good to the twins and volunteered to look after them when need be and had passed along the important message about the things they told Prim about Minerva having been lies…

Heirloom walked over lifting the thick soft blanket opening its massive size and draped it around her over her, so the center went around her back and the sides wrapped around her. He turned his head. Primrose and Minerva were just outside the door now. Prim did indeed remember her. And what’s more had wanted to save Thierry seemed she was more like Zendra's daughter then a descendant so far removed. He without thinking gently cupped Thierry's face. “Its alright. Primrose remember’s you fondly.” He said softly to her. Which meant she remembered all Thierry did for them. Without drawing attention .

When Havarti left to torment Kiten Mallium had finally left the tank to find the cute little vixen tied up waiting for him in his room. He licked his lips. She wasn’t Pandora but she was about that age maybe a little younger. It wasn’t like he ever tired of them once he had them. He just preferred to get them before another took there innocence from them. He looked over to his medical table and smiled. He had been working on a new drug. This one made his pheromone three times more potent, ensure pregnancy, he wanted them producing heirs for him….but it was a different effect he couldn’t wait to see. It would cause some rather beneficial side rare side effects of the phenomenon to become more active and permanent. Thierry was an oddity but it would take the purify powers of Silvitrista and the healing powers of a divine Shepherd to reverse this….Kiten's drug would be meaningless. The girls body would feel like it had something taken from it, need it back, as her body ached and cramped tightening up unforgivingly until she was joined with him, he loved that….she’d almost refuse to be Separated from him, ever. But it was the agonizing tearing burning pain like a hot molten rod straight out of a burning forge had been forced upon her should anyone or anything but Mallium join with her. He saw it three times years ago. Out of the dozens. First a look. Second curious…the thrid… he had to make it permanently center stage of the pheromones effects. He filled a large chamber needle with it. The needle itself was still thin and pumped the little vixen fully of the drug. Then gave himself one that would cause him to tie, but go through two back to back. Then used her…it didn’t take very long with the mini climaxes leading up to the big for her to respond right. But he was irritated too after he gave her the shot she hit him tried to run. After the second tie finished he pulled out tying her wrists and ankles down. Gagging her and pulling a toy knowing from the way her eyes widened her body had that empty feel….that pain starting where he just left. “You belong solely to me now. Completely every part of you especially this.” He said touching her a moment. “Your sole purpose is to accept your place I’m the only one who can join with you now….and forever.” Mallium said looking at her. “You will spend your days joined with me and pregnant. You’ll never be long without at least one or more pups on the way. But….you do need to be punished and to learn….no one else can have you now.” Mallium said of course Havarti left him a note the jerk. He didn’t mess with the set up. He wanted Mallium to make it again for him minus the pregnancy part of course because he planned on introducing it to Kiten. Of course he was going to make more. The drug worked beautifully. The girl was pregnant with a full litter for a vixen according to his resonance stone. He’d give it to Pandora……except it wouldn’t work. Especially if Kit made a vaccine from Thierry’s blood one had to be susceptible to the phenomenon for it to work….which meant saving this girl would take other help. Of course on Miracle from Kiyoko once she realized her gifts would do it…..depending on how long it took. But Mallium walked up holding the toy. “Punished and learn. Your place is with me now.” He said as he forced the toy on her then crossed her legs. So she was forced to endure as it was activated but stimulating it was not. Mallium walked over sat down still painfully aroused in a chair. He was at full salute and seeing the girl Gracia gave him to keep thrashing, was turning him on too. He set a timer….then spoke. “Endure it till the buzzer goes off it won’t kill you. When it does go off I’ll remove the gag….its your only chance to beg my dear. Forgiveness to swear an unbreakable Oath to obey me and stay here…to accept your place….and beg me to stop the pain and fill that void growing inside you that sense of emptiness even now…” he sat back, five minutes should be enough for absolute obedience…..if not….he’d set it for far longer, but he wasn’t patient enough to wait he’d play with her too…..part of his cruelty with her now was his rage at Heirloom, but as unique as that creature was…he knew Havarti would want him for a plaything too. All of that accumulated four minutes ago, he was stroking himself watching her in a minute it would go off…..then he’d see if she was ready to obey…or if punishment and pleasure would become a confusing mess for her upon refusal. When the buzzer sounded he hit it walked up so she could see him at full mast aching with need….he reached down pressed against the toy both pausing its assault and forcing it further a bit, his other hand grabbed the bag pulling it free. “Now speak, you know your place, what to say yes?” Mailluim Belladonna was excited highly excited he was dancing below with it….the pain in this girls eyes as he body rejected the toy, it would reject all others. said darkly First her then Pandora. It was such a shame Priam died….with this serum he could keep Primrose in his room she’d never leave and happily produce as many heirs as he wanted. As long as her king filled her she wouldn’t care. Well….if he had the Belladonna pheromone that is.
___________________________________________________________

Kiyoko paused as he said he felt the same way then asked how the food was. She glanced at the bowl of soup….which was more bowl then soup then to him. “Good…I’ve almost finished it….” She said blushing a bit. It was settling really well on her stomach. “I didn’t notice how much I ate.” She said softly then looked at the bowl. A few more spoonfuls and it’d be all gone. She’d eaten part of the sandwich but….”I won’t be able to finish that though…its too heavy right now….it tastes good though.”

Regius looked at her. “No. “ he agreed. “I am bonded to Phantisma for life or if I fail any of her seven divine trials. I don’t know when or where the trail will happen until after and wither I’ve passed her trail or failed it.” Regius looked at the delicate markings of the relic in his skin. “The amulet…was created after the first Divinty lost her divine light….and was rejected by the relic of the Divine. The Star of Fantasia. According to the scriptures the Star refuses all of her lineage since then. Each is deemed unworthy of the Trail of Divine light. For that reason everyone who inherits the Star throne and the Amulet of Ressonance is called the Regent Divinity. They who speak on behalf of the Divine one, awaiting the day they appear finally in the world….I couldn’t be that voice. Not when the Divine I picture would never abandon those in need. I understand they can’t reach everyone, but they’d continue to help.” Regius spoke then looked at her. “But as to my half siblings….that’s impossible….not even the Amulet of Ressonance would respond to them…..there’s a qualifier you have to be born with….not every child of the Regent does….” Regius said walking over to the counter pulling out a knife and walking back to Novel stating it wasn’t the same. He pushed back his sleeve and looked at her. “Its actually extremely rare….and occurs only in those descended of Selune Auralight.”

Regius looked at her then cut open his arm on the side. He didn’t warn her…he wasn’t trying to shock her but most instinctively move to stop you from maiming yourself. He looked at her as he held up his arm….his blood ran down to his hand like a river born from the Aurora Borealis…..it was liquid rainbow light….it didn’t keep flowing as the wound sealed itself his blood however continued to radiate light as it rested on his skin. “Your blood has to radiate light…to be accepted.” Only Regius”s blood did more then radiate light there was no longer any sign of the crimson liquid….he was one away from passing all Seven of Phantisma’s triails… to be truly the Divinty or fail like Selune had. Although the Clerics insisted her name changed she decided to reveal her truth should Regius pass the last trail when it came….that she was the Star of Fantasia…But Emris never told him Phantisma Codex that was hard to master…was the Divine Star of Fantasia…his mother figured out the truth before accepting the amulet and knew she was unworthy of the star. She could be selfish and mischievous at times…..that Selune failed to prove herself worthy at great cost of the world. Fantasia accepted him….because he choose to leave Evangelion…to hunt those relics and find his sister. To help everyone he could in his travels. Just….as the Ancients had when they walked D'Joran. They didn’t hold up in a protective barrier but traveled helping those in need….Since his great great ….so many removed great grandmother….he was the first to pass Fantasia’a first Trial…..selfless, all the way to the sixth…there was only one left…. Could he put the need of others above his own… but there was an innocence to him too. The people of Evangelion believed the Ancients took back Fantasia and gave them a lesser temperamental relic hench the Phantisma Codex. Both though had seven divine trails. A few had gotten past the first to fail the third or fifth….Regius was the only one after Selune to reach the final trail. As he looked at Novel he didn’t realize because it happened gradually with each trail passed…..his blood didn’t radiate light…it was light. As it dried on his skin it began to disappear as if absorbed back in as it faded out. Slowly … It was also why Lorna told him she doesn’t say it but she was proud of him…his mother.

Regius looked over. “Forgive me…but according to my mother yours was…to proud to accept such a gift. So she….decided to…” he sighed. “Be mischievous in getting her to accept the gift….she exaggerated the locket. Made a show of it….and your mother did come for it….exactly as mine wanted.” He couldn’t lie. It was utterly impossible and extremely painful. He looked at Novel. “She wanted you to have it. The Divinty said she was pregnant with you at the time. And that as she hoped for back then, the locket found it’s way to the girl she wished to have it…regardless of how….she made it happen.” Regius looked at it shaking his head. “What it lead you too was what it needed to in order to get you closer to what you need most. When it doesn’t work…your going the wrong way. The light of the Aurora cares not for what we deem as our faults or worthiness it guides you according to the light and its resonance inside you. Follow the compass and it’ll take you to what you need most….however Novel…it doesn’t mean your ready to get there. Only you can decide that.”

Tasha smiled. “That would be good, I asked him once if the mark was noble he nodded and smiled. Said very much so. That he’s honored to have it. I asked him if he’d tell me about later at it and he smiled again nodding. Said he’d ask his Androu to be present , his father. I knew he meant you but it took me a moment since we always speak in common…to realize he was referring to you by tribal fashion. Zai spoke up said she knew and she was proud of him….” Tasha smiled. “For me it was enough and I figured when I needed to know more I could ask him. But it was clear to me. It meant the world to him.”

Naria leaned down as she guided him in for a kiss. Kissing her. To know he lost so many memories with her, there were gaps prior conversations in the past he couldn’t remember because they were stolen from him. But….he didn’t need them, not for his heart to know, even without any memories that she was the most important person to him. She was everything, her voice her touch. It was like he wished to engrave it into the very fiber of his being so he’d never forget. The kiss was broken not because he needed to breathe but because she did. He was an Ancient not breathing for a long time wasn’t a problem. But thanks to those precious few priceless memories he remembered she still needed to. He looked into her beautiful eyes…this was the girl who stole his heart….the first time they met. She could have it….and all of it him right along with it.

☆☆☆☆☆
Aiyan was lost in the moment with Zai, his eyes meeting hers. “Ali lu havu.” He whispered he had before it was part of the language spoken by Pine’s tribe. Common of course. There really wasn’t an accurate translation. It was an expression of love and devotion. He reached up tracing her cheek unaware the three who had a promise with him most were currently watching…..

Rook fought the urge to growl tracing the mark of shame. “Yan shamed us…no girl will accept any offer we make with this mark. The coward avoided our challenge . Collapsed and spent what two and a half weeks in the isolation tent. The healers said near death, he drained his magic past any point of recovery that it was a miracle he was alive….but no one was allowed to go near him…but the Alpha and the healers….” Rook growled lowly., the ‘miracle being the spirits and Ruze who healed him, he was loved by the spirits since birth. They protected him after he saved his sisters. ”Then…the elders, and beta declare they’ve moved to accept him…to have him blooded the Alpha’s son….tsk…” he looked at Huritt. “Every girl in the pack started wagging there tails for him. Our fathers looked at us with shame and disgust…..all because that coward ran from our challenge and nearly died.”
“You know…it’s a bit more complex then that…Yan ran after the Alpha’s daughters….you forget to light the fire to keep Bayla and Coralbell warm and Folly got loose. Our challenge would have worked if we hadn’t endangered the Alpha’s daughters with dumb mistakes. Yan would have lost to us and he knows it. It’s why he avoided fighting us. Proving his strength.If we try something now…we’re attacking the Alpha’s son…a furless fang-less weakling and coward.” Sully said sighing. “Jasmine laughed me off…said I’m not even half the Lycan Yan is…when I asked her to be my mate…then ran off with some tiger…”
Rook looked at Sully. “That’s pathetic you know…Yanny-boy isn’t one of us. He’s no Lycan. He turned down every girl of the tribe politely, then married that beauty. Everyone showed up. Made a huge deal out of it….all cause Yan there asked the Alpha to preform the ceremony like he was a Lycan. Too bad we can’t make him quit pretending to be one of us. He needs to realize he’s a pathetic human….the scruffs we protect. Not one of the protectors. Admit he was wrongly marked.” Rook said angry…of course Aiyan wasn’t wrongly marked. There Elders Alpha and Beta all knew what they were doing. Wither or not these three liked it.


Kei continued the light nips, his movements hearing her. His purr managed to steady itself not that she couldn’t get it to hiccup again. He’d always respond to her. He had feared he lost her when he returned it would be her fault. Then Naiya found his deep blushing too cute when that insufferable fox happened upon them realizing Naiya was the girl Kei had been obsessed with getting back to. He had been embarrassed but for Naiya it meant the world. He left go help the king who saved her. But all he could think about was getting back to her. Kei had gotten over his upset with Drak a while ago. Staying upset would likely upset Naiya becsusecin the end Kei caused it. He also was happy Drak found his own happiness with Sarafina. “Nai.” He breathed on a heavy purr.


“Finn…” Nayril blushed brightly at his words only saved as Lettie and Hansel came out.”This smells delightful thank you.” She said to them, her slightly queasy belly still calming. Nayril took a spoonful humming as her tummy happily accepted the meal. It was delicious . Of course she half wondered if she’d make ruling his kingdom the adventure since everything would be new. But Nayril knew Finn had a lot to offer. Far more then he gave himself credit for. She smiled playfully. She never forgot the name of his ‘human’s disguise how could she when it was so close to her and Thaynes father. ‘Xero' if even pronounced a bit differently. “you know…I’ll never forget meeting you I was avoiding Aether when I bumped into you. Believe I kicked him around….which was usually a death sentence if not for the priceless artifacts I found them….artifacts that well expensive were decorative only. Thayne got the blades. I wasn’t dumb, even in the position he was in…he wouldn’t use them. He likes collecting swords of different eras. Still got myself captured and tied up….you rescued me. Although…I’ll admit. I was tickled pink to see you were an elf. Momma told me about the Vale and the High Elves that lived within its border woods. I couldn’t understand what you saw in me….I was certain there were thousands of girls far prettier then me…” she said seeing a few real strands drift forward. When he prayed to Adriel to save her when Blaises men threw her in a pit, breaking her body so savagely she had been dying. Adriel did save her awoke her slumbering Elvin blood Ocean Elf or Water Nymph….It was on there dad’s side as it awoke in Thayne too. They heard about it…cause Baillie wanted him to transform and show her how he going point ears and sparkly hair like water. She missed it. So had he in fact. Baillie had confused him.

Meliodas smiled. “Alright, let me know when your ready to get out, we’ll stay in as long as you want.” He said, it was a relief. She answered him unafraid or feeling like she had to please him. Because this did. He wanted to hear her. Her voice her wants. He used the wind to coax a few more of those flowers over for her. Sure he ached with desire but…he was used to it. Ignoring it when forced upon him. This was vastly different but it was important to him.

Fen came back with her boots and his. He handed her, her boots a moment but only so he could set his down. Fable could be so cold and tired after. To much could trigger another episode. Fen honestly thought nothing of fussing over her. It just came naturally to him, because it was Fable. He knelt down reaching up to take them helping her get them on. He knew she might fuss say she could but it didn’t bother him. Once he was ready he slipped his own on and stood holding out his hand. “Ready?” he asked her gently.

Yule looked over at Cina. “Cina.” He said walking in. “Fable’s not home? The market then? Is she shopping for dinner…” He asked he’d never say the mutts….she shouldn’t be there. He was always telling her to spend less time around him. And reminding her she was not allowed to date . He had no idea Fenris built a home for Fable despite Yule telling him he’d never give him the blessing to marry Fable. “Has lunch been made?” he said figuring Cina would tell him she was in the market….only she wasn’t….

Athrun kissed her, one arm supporting him as he moved rocking ironically almost in sync with the wagon, his free hand tracing her side. It was an incredible moment between them not that anyone would clearly see Maize.. Ribbon did a stunning job avoiding any areas with people e ploring mostly because she didn’t wish to be stopped. She was having fun pulling them around in the wagon….as busy as they were.
________________________________________________________
Ettie smiled a bit. Then pointed at his cheek. “Your blushing too…the heat is what you feel when this happens…” he said gently his ears flickering. It was all amazing….Willow was an instigator all right. She’d get them all moving in the right direction it seemed. Although out of there group….Wes might be rather upset…the elf he was wary of being around his sister was with his sister right now….Willow was good at playing matchmaker. The most stubborn one she dealt with was Link.


Link reached to take a fruit but the pheonix put the bowl in his hand.

“For goodness sake take it. You look this side of giving up the ghost.” She said meaning he looked ready to kheel over. “Enjoy them then go for a swim. I have a feeling Noctis prepared the Solunim Mirror. The Lunaria Mirror as well since Varian asked to see it. I would have but figured she understood the sun mirror better then me.”

Link thanked her setting the large bowl between him and Myth.

“And Link just kiss her already.” Cecilia said walking off ignoring the Hero as he swallowed wrong eyes watering and silently coughing. He reached grabbed the glass of water and drank some having no idea he was projecting and Myth was kindly not mentioning his rather straight forward thoughts concerning her. Cecelia did manage to get the Eldarian to blush as brightly as his fiery wings.

Tegra broke the kiss to catch his breath, his hand coming to trace the side of her face and down trailing so gently over her skin to her chest, it was a gentle fleeting caress as if she’d break if he touched her a little to much. But it was just how much he cared. His fingers traced the contours of her bust and up circling the sensitive skin at the top as he leaned down to lay a trail of fleeting kisses along her skin. Nothing was forced she could stop him at any moment. His hand moved down when his kisses reached her chest the caress gentle as he moved to her maidenhood, once there as he kissed and played gently at her chest, his hand moved fingers gliding gently over her most intimate of places tracing with the faintest of touches before moving to bring her pleasure and also make sure there union was enjoyable. His fingers danced gently to him it was making the girl he lived sing in pleasure, to never feel any pain or discomfort. And perhaps it was a hint to her of how gentle and intense the union with him would be when he joined with her. He was dancing with her after all. Making love to her. Every touch and movement was full of his feelings for her, He ached of course to join with her but not yet, as his fingers danced and caressed her most secert of places. He continued, not intending to join till she cried out through her first mini release of pleasure. Phamren was still about his needs making it feel good but…it wasn’t this, it was rushed. Tegra moved in time with her, her sounds her responses it was to the Elves the most sacred of embraces, yet his every movement as gentle as it was also left that freedom to stop him to say no.

______________________________________________


“Dazai is involved? I see it’s as I feared then….little Ryn fell prey to one of the most evil of magics. Bless that child. He’s held on through such terrible hardship.” Silvi spoke lowly. “Of course I’ll help you Nessa. Erasing the stain of the Nethos has been your goal since they corrupted the magic you love. You’ll save Ryn, you don’t know how to give up. The only way you’ll loose him is if he does…but you need not worry. He won’t. I won’t argue the risk involved with this. I know my best friend, you’ll sush me smile and tell me that he’s worth it.” Silvi reached out taking Nessa's hand. “And so I’ll aid you. Again when this is over….for it'll take months to recover after this if I don’t.” Silvi whispered the spell to release the seal on herself and her magic. Her skin seemed to be cast in a silver sheen and crystal dust. She began casting emitting a soft silvery light that flowed from here into Nessa, restoring physical and magical strength. Healing the damage done by being in the space between for so long.

Nyx watched…Silvi wasn’t pulling punches it seemed…..she was completely healing, cleansing and restoring Nessa…..then again he had to think back of how long it had been since she used her sacred gift…a very long time. Nessa would be glowing with that beautiful silvery white light once fully healed while Silvatrista held her hands. Healing one person like this was far easier then the masses but *White Queen* came out of love and respect. Her standing before the sick and fallen emitting the silvery white light that spread from her to them. A queen bathed in such a pure white. He watched as that light surfaced from Nessa's core and grew moving out from there and in from her hands. It was going far quicker then he thought…lit seemed….Silvi left a bit of her light of healing and purification with Nessa. It wasn’t the first time they did this…probably wouldn’t be the last.


“Better…more like myself then I have in a long time.” He said curling his hand around hers. He looked at Trinket. “Trini….I…it felt like I wanted to do all those terrible things…hurt people. Now…I just feel sick. That girl…I held out against his desire to hurt Luna…and Ri. Told myself Ri would kill me….he was stronger then me. But the girl….Ginseng….I watched her heal Princess Yuuri…from death. Jado surged in me…he wanted her. To force her….whispered that we wanted her. I…didn’t have Ri to hide behind this time. I lost to him, he….we attacked that girl. Jado fought back when her mate appeared but then…” he looked at Trinket. “Jado became terrified despite when there were ashes in the air around us. He kept growling he wouldn’t loose to an half blind lycan….but he sounded terrified.” Ryn glanced at Dazai.

“Sorei is the current Alpha of the Grim Ash Lycan. They hunt Necromancers, there howl is devastating to them. There ashes make it impossible to cast the dark arts. Sorei is of a warrior clan, your not. Neither the Far Mist or Lunar Fey are hunters and warriors by birth. Your clans are healers guides protectors. Jado feared Sorei because he’s Jado’s natural enemy and so too….is his mate. A Divine Shepherd, however had she used her magic against Jado, she would have destroyed the body he was stealing. A forced healing would have done immensely high damage to Jado….but all of your cells, your body would be riddled with Cancer….and it would be irreversible. She refused to sacrifice you. Sorei could have easily killed you…the grim are known for killing those of the Nethos. He didn’t because you aren’t the caster. He knew that instinctively he wouldn’t sacrifice you either. You aren’t the evil Ryn. You’re the innocent pup the evil has taken hostage. ‘Harm my and harm the boy’ Its sick.” Dazai said as Ryn looked at him.

“This would be much harder if he was still holding your soul so tightly. He’s not because of Trinket. She disrupted his hold on you. Pulled you to the surface. Now Lady Nessarina will force him to completely let go and leave you. You just focus on Trinket, on your family who obviously wants you back safe and sound.”

Ryn’s hand held desperately to Trinket’s. “I feel better but weak…what if it’s to late…”

Dazai tipped his head. “You’re here. Weakened or not your sitting right here. To late your gone erased.” Ryn looked up. “Besides that feeling of weakness is most likely my fault buddy. I placed something to keep the heavier focus of my negation on Jado but it still affects the good magic too…you’re confused yeah? I suppose you could say I’m sorta anti magical and it affects whoever or whatever I touch. I do have magic though…when I use it it can be a bit…devastating. I can actively control my magic, antimagic not at all. It’s always active.”
Ryn looked at him. “You sound ridiculously happy…”

Dazai grinned. “I know right?”
“I know. We have to protect there future.” Millia said softly hugging him. “We will protect them Kahi, there future I know everyone here feels the same.” She said holding him. “This isn’t your fault.” She said looking at him. “You can’t blame yourself. Ri told us you and I warned them about Jado. But he found a way to deceive us all, he’s here now. We know what he did, his past self doesn’t. We can protect him from this Kahi. We will protect our childern.”

Ri listened as she spoke telling him to be careful. “I will be.” He answered her gently . “We’ll save Ryn. We’ll bring him home Celly. All of us.” He looked towards the Eclipse Chamber. “He’s scared, the bother I’m seeing right now matches the one you described….if my memories could catch up. But….he is here. We’ll save him. Dazai said this Nessarina has done this fifty times and failed only once because the one she was trying to save gave up when there Anchor the one closest to there heart abandoned them…..Ryn’s anchor is Trinket. She said she’s staying with him….there’s no way she’ll ever abandon him….her eyes I believe her.”